^l-LIBRARY 


": 


QC 


! 


ITH  THE  WORLD'S 
PEOPLE 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ETHNIC  ORIGIN,  PRIMI 
TIVE    ESTATE,    EARLY    MIGRATIONS,    SOCIAL 
EVOLUTION,  AND    PRESENT   CONDITIONS    AND 
PROMISE  OF  THE   PRINCIPAL  FAMILIES  OF  MEN 


TOGETHER  WITH  A  PRELIMINARY  INQUIRY  ON  THE 
TIME,  PLACE  AND  MANNER  OF  THE   BEGINNING 


By  JOHN  CLARK  RIDPATH,   LL.  D, 

AUTHOR  OF  "HISTORY  OF  THE  WORLD,"  ETC. 


PROFUSELY  ILLUSTRATED  WITH  COLORED  PLATES,  RACE  MAPS 
AND  CHARTS,  TYPE  PICTURES,  SKETCHES,  AND  DIAGRAMS 


WASHINGTON,  D.  C. 

CLARK    E.   RIDPATH 

1912 


GI0pgrt0ljt   1903-1911 

Jlnurs  ffinilhrrs  IJit'Uinlnnij  (Lamyang 
All 


5 

06  6~ 


2076329 


RACE  CHART  NO.  1 


SHOWING    THE    DISTRIBUTION   OF    MANKIND   ON 
THE  HYPOTHESIS  OF  A  COMMON  ORIGIN. 


Ruddy  Races  on  ...................  Red  Lines 

Brown  Races  on  ..................  Brou'ti   Lines 

Black  Races  on  ...................  Black  Lines 

Names  of  Existing  Races  in  ............  Red 


mofthe North  American 
AJ 

ua^25  Yukalra 


Tribe 


RACE  CHART  No.  1. 

EXPLANATION. 

IT  is  the  purpose  of  this  Chart  to  show  THE  DISTRIBUTION  OF  THB 
RACES  OF  MANKIND,  ou  the  theory  that  they  have  all  proceeded  from  a 
common  source.  That  source  is  indicated  by  the  Leavy  black  line  at  the  left, 
marked  "  Original  Stock  of  Mankind."  From  this  original  stock  several 
great  divisions  branch  off,  the  first  of  which  is  the  stem  of  the  prehistoric 
Black  races;  the  second,  the  stem  of  the  prehistoric  Brown,  or  Mongoloid, 
races:  and  the  third,  the  stem  of  the  prehistoric  Ruddy,  or  White,  races. 
Each  of  these  stems  divides  into  many  branches. 

In  general,  the  latitude  of  the  given  race  is  indicated  in  the  Chart  as  on 
an  ordinary  map ;  that  is,  those  races  having  the  most  northernly  distribu 
tion  are  above ;  those  in  the  temperate  zones  come  next,  as  nearly  as  prac- 
ticable ;  and  those  in  the  tropical  regions  fall  in  the  center  or  lower  part  of 
the  Chart. 

Wherever  the  red  lines  extend,  there  the  White,  or  Ruddy,  races  are 
distributed  :  wherever  the  brown  lines  reach,  there  the  Brown,  or  Mongoloid, 
races  are  found;  while  the  black  lines  indicate  the  distribution  of  the  Black 
races. 

Nearly  one-fourth  of  the  Chart  at  the  left  indicates  the  prehistoric,  or 
unknown,  period  of  race  distribution.  Out  of  this  prehistoric  period  the 
various  races  emerge.  There  is  an  Aryan,  or  Indo-European,  family ;  a 
Semitic  family;  a  Hamitic  family;  a  Mongoloid  family;  and  sundry  Bla'ck 
races,  little  known  to  the  present  day. 

In  the  greater  part  of  the  center  of  the  Chart,  and  to  the  right,  wherever 
the  names  of  races  or  stocks  are  printed  in  black  letters,  those  races,  or 
stocks,  are  extinct ;  that  is,  they  have  either  ceased  to  exist,  or  are  repre- 
sented only  in  their  descendants.  Examples  of  such  are  the  Visigoths,  the 
Carthaginians,  the  Etruscans,  etc. 

All  the  names  of  races,  families,  and  stocks,  printed  in  red  letters,  are 
existing,  or  living,  peoples.  These  are  found,  for  the  most  part,  distributed 
to  the  right  at  the  end  of  race-stems.  Thus  we  have,  as  examples  of  living 
races,  beginning  above,  the  Welsh,  the  Icelanders,  the  Red  Russians,  the 
Montenegrins,  the  English-speaking  races,  the  High  Germans,  the  Swiss,  the 
Brazilians,  the  Esquimaux,  the  Magyars,  the  Osmanlis,  etc. 

The  Chart  enables  the  reader,  in  particular,  to  trace  the  race  descent 
of  any  living  variety  of  mankind.  Thus,  the  English-speaking  races  are  de- 
rived (read  back  from  right  to  left)  from  Anglo-Saxons,  Saxons,  Ingavo- 
nians,  Moeso-Goths,  out  of  the  German  stem,  of  the  Teuto-Slavic  division,  of 
the  West  Aryan  branch,  of  the  Indo-European  family,  of  the  prehistoric 
Ruddy,  or  White,  races. 

So,  in  all  the  cases  of  race-history,  the  Chart  is  intended  to  show,  at  a 
single  survey,  all  of  the  leading  developments  of  mankind.  Many  minor 
varieties  are  necessarily  omitted  ;  but  all  of  the  principal  stocks  of  the  human 
race  are  here  displayed  in  their  proper  ethnical  and  historical  development. 
(For  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  various  races,  see  Race  Charts  Nos. 
1  to  9,  inclusive.) 


BOOK  IV -DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES. 


XXIII.— CLASSIFICATION    OK  THE   HUMAN 
SPECIES. 


T  has  already  been  re- 
marked that  migration 
constitutes  one  of  the 
leading  facts  in  the 
history  of  the  primitive 
world o  Movement  was 
the  mood  of  the  first 
men  who  possessed  the  earth.  It  was 
by  means  of  tribal  and  national  migra- 
tions that  mankind  were  distributed  into 
the  various  regions  where  they  subse- 
quently established  themselves  in  com- 
munities and  states.  From  certain  cen- 
ters the  human  streams  arose  and  flowed 
in  different  directions,  bearing  afar  the 
fecund  waters  of  future  national  life. 

Nearly  all  of  these  movements  are 
hidden  under  the  obscurity  that  clouds 
Obscurity  of  the  the  beginnings  of  history. 
The  veiT  best  Penetration 
of  the  historian  and  eth- 
nologist can  reach  no  further  than  the 
shadowy  confines  of  the  countries  and 
ages  in  which  these  primitive  motions  of 


the  human  race  took  their  origin  and 
expended  their  force.  The  task  of  de- 
lineating the  migrations  and  dispersions 
of  the  early  races  may  well  challenge 
the  profoundest  inquiry,  and  the  prob- 
lem must  even  then  be  attempted  with 
extreme  diffidence  and  much  distrust  of 
the  existing  resources  of  knowledge. — 
It  is  the  purpose  in  the  present  book  to 
delineate  at  least  the  leading  migrations 
of  the  early  races  of  man. 

In  the  nature  of  the  case,  the  migratory 
movements  of  primitive  mankind  have 
left  only  incidental  traces  in  ^  aclassifica. 
history  and  tradition.  For  tion  of  the  races 

.  ,  is  necessary. 

this  reason  the  evidences 
of  human  distribution  have  to  be  gath- 
ered, for  the  most  part,  by  indirection 
out  of  collateral  branches  of  inquiry. 
As  preparatory  to  a  description  of  these 
movements,  upon  which  all  future  history 
in  some  sense  depended,  it  is  necessary  to 
frame  an  adequate  analysis  of  the  hu- 
man family  according  to  those  distinc- 

411 


412 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


tions  upon  \vnich  the  tribal  and  national 
life  of  one  people  is  discriminated  from 
that  of  another.  It  is  impossible  to 
speak  intelligently  of  the  early  migra- 
tions of  mankind  without  a  division  and 
classification  of  the  human  species,  to 
the  end  that  its  various  parts  may  be 
considered  in  detail  and  in  relation  the 
one  with  another.  Such  a  classification 
into  different  races,  families,  and  stocks 
is  the  first  task  imposed  upon  the  eth- 
nologist, and  is  a  work  in  every  way 


race  according  to  its  true  ethnic  distinc- 
tions has  never  been  satisfactorily  ac- 
complished. The  principle  according 
to  which  the  division  or  divisions  are  to 
be  made  has  never  been  well  determined, 
and  the  problem  at  the  present  day  is 
still  to  be  considered  in  its  original 
elements. 

It  can  but  be  of  interest  in  this  con- 
nection to  present  in  brief  some  of  the 
leading  methods  which  have  been  adopt- 
ed in  the  attempted  classification  of  the 


A  METHOD  OF  MIGRATION.— EASTERN  CARAVAN.— Drawn  by  W.  J.  Morgan. 


method  of  clas- 
sifying yet  dis- 
covered. 


essential   to  the   understanding   of  the 
beginnings  of  human  history. 

The  division  of  the  vegetable  kingdom 
by  Linnaeus,  and  the  arrangement  of  the 
NO  adequate  animal  world  into  genera 
and  species  and  varieties 
by  Cuvier,  were  not  more 
essential  to  the  understanding  of  those 
two  great  departments  of  nature  than  is 
an  adequate  classification  of  mankind 
into  races,  families,  and  types  essential 
to  a  knowledge  of  ethnic  history.  Great, 
therefore,  is  the  embarrassment  of  the 
inquirer  to  find  that  even  to  the  present 
day  this  work  of  classifying  the  human 


human  race.  The  most  learned  of  the  an« 
cients  were  profoundly  ignorant  of  the  af- 
finities of  the  different  fam-  The  ancients  be- 
ilies  of  mankind,  and  found  ^sitVof'the 
no  pleasure  in  tracing  races- 
such  relationships.  On  the  contrary,  the 
mental  tone  of  antiquity  was  against  the 
notion  of  the  kinship  and  common 
descent  of  the  nations.  Each  people 
disseminated  the  belief  in  its  own  prior- 
ity and  preeminence,  and  discarded  as 
much  as  possible  those  democratic  tradi- 
tions which  seemed  to  reduce  themselves 
to  a  common  level  with  barbarians  and 
heathen.  Not  until  long  after  the  eclipse 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     413 


of  the  classical  ages,  not  until  the  bar- 
barism of  mediaeval  Europe  had  at  length 
been  pushed  back  by  the  revival  of 
learning,  did  men  attempt  in  a  more 
thoughtful  and  philanthropic  spirit  to 
investigate  the  beginnings  of  human 
development  and  the  affinities  of  the 
different  peoples  who  inhabited  the 
earth. 

At  the  time  of  this  reenlightenment 
cf  the  European  nations  the  Roman  Cath- 
sc.irttiraic  pin-  olic  Church  was  dominant 
ionaSbSa'\3d  throughout  the  West.  This 
unity  great  organization  was 

based  u  )on  i  'ie  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  and  from  these  ancient 
books  were  derived,  either  directly  or 
indirectly,  the  greater  part  of  the  learn- 
ing of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  came  to  pass, 
therefore,  that  the  first  rational  views 
with  regard  to  mankind  considered  as  a 
race  and  the  dispersion  and  affinity  of 
the  nations  were  derived  from  scriptural 
sources.  It  was  from  this  origin  that 
the  prevalent  opinions  of  several  cen- 
turies were  deduced,  and  it  will,  there- 
fore, be  appropriate  in  this  connection  to 
present,  first  of  all,  the  long  prevalent 
beliefs  which  were  derived  from  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures. 

I.  THE  BIBLICAL  ETHNOLOGY.— In  the 
tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  we  have  an  ac- 
Tne  biblical  eth-  count  of  the  departures  and 
bt°iS;ofdsSnem  migrations  of  primitive 
and  Ham.  mankind.  The  narrative 

begins  with  the  descendants  of  Noah, 
the  survivors  of  a  deluge.  His  three 
sons  become  the  progenitors  of  the  three 
dominant  races  which  go  forth  to  people 
the  world.  The  progenies  of  Shem, 
Ham,  and  Japheth,  according  to  their 
families  and  tribes,  are  dispersed  in 
the  various  countries  of  Western  Asia, 
Northern  Africa,  and  Eastern  Europe. 

In  general,  this  account  assigns  to 
Shem  and  his  family  the  Elamites,  the 


Assyrians,  "Arphaxad  and  Lud  and 
Aram."  According  to  this  scheme  Eber 
is  the  grandson  or  descendant  of  Arphax- 
ad,  from  which  we  are  able  to  see  emerg- 
ing dimly  at  least  three  historical  peoples 
— the  Elamites,  the  Assyrians,  and  the 
Hebrews.  Among  the  sons  of  Ham  are 
mentioned  Cush,  and  Mizraim,  and  Phut, 
and  Canaan,  with  their  respective  de- 
scendants. To  Cush  is  assigned  Nimroct 
and  his  historical  progeny.  Mizraim  is 
doubtless  the  original  tribal  name  of  the 
Egyptians,  while  Canaan,  whose  sons  are 
Sidon  and  Heth,  is  clearly  the  ancestor 


CUSHITE   TYPE — SHEIK   OF   CHAMARS. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat,  from  a  photograph  by  Mougal. 

of  the  Canaanitish  races  of  subsequent 
times. 

The  generations  of  Japheth  are  said 
to  be  Gomer  and  Magog  and  Madai 
and  Javan  and  Tubal  and  japheth  dissem- 
Meshech  and  Tiras.  To  %$**% *^he 
each  of  these  is  given  a  fam-  gentiles." 
ily  of  sons  and  descendants,  and  they 
are  said  to  have  distributed  themselves 
among  the  "  isles  of  the  gentiles,"  "  ev- 
ery one  after  his  tongue,  after  their  fam- 
ilies, in  their  nations."  In  the  case  of 
Japheth,  also,  we  are  able  to  detect  the 


414 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


historical  beginning  of  nations,  especial- 
ly in  the  case  of  his  son  Madai,  who  is 
thought  to  have  given  his  name  to  the 
ancient  Medes.  Besides  what  is  here 
presented  in  outline,  a  place  must  be  left 
in  the  ethnic  scheme  for  the  direct  de- 
scendants of  Noah,  who  is  said  to  have 
lived  for  more  than  a  century  after  the 
Deluge,  and  to  have  begotten  sons  and 
daughters. 

Such,  in  a  word,  is  the  biblical  scheme 
which  the  first  ethnologists  of  modern 
Europe  employed  to  account  for  the  dis- 
Summaryofthe  persion  of  the  human  race 
Seo^riS^e  in  the  earth.  It  gives  a  fair- 
peoples.  ly  adequate  outline  of  the 

peopling  of  Western  and  Southwestern 
Asia  and  of  the  countries  around  the 
eastern  parts  of  the  Mediterranean.  We 
may  even  allow  for  the  dissemination  of 
the  descendants  of  Noah  eastward  from 
Armenia,  and  thus  cover  a  still  wider 
area  of  the  habitable  globe.  A  sum- 
mary, then,  of  the  biblical  schedule  of 
the  primitive  peoples  will  give  the  fol- 
lowing results : 

1.  Japhet 'kites,  with  seven  tribal  divi- 
sions, migratory  in  habit,  journeying  to 
the  west,  and  peopling  the  gentile  lands 
beyond  the  limits  of  Asia. 

2.  Hamites,  with  four  family,  or  tribal, 
divisions,  three  of  which,  at  any  rate, 
may  be  located,  respectively,  in  Cush  and 
Canaan  and  Egypt. 

3.  Semites,  with   five  tribal  branches, 
of  wrhich  the  Assyrians,  the  Elamites,  the 
people  of  ancient  Aram,  called  Aramae- 
ans, and  the  Hebrews,  became,  in  their 
respective  countries,  the  leading  repre- 
sentatives. 

4.  Noachitcs  proper,  of  the  divisions  of 
which  the  biblical  narrative  has  given  us 
no  outline,  but  concerning  which  a  ra- 
tional   inference  of   eastern    migration 
may  be  drawn. 

The    account    in    Genesis     indicates 


clearly  a  disposition  of  the  Noachite 
families  to  part  company  and  disperse 
into  various  regions.  The 

Value  of  the  eth- 

differentiation      of     tribes  nic  scheme  out- 

-,         ,  ,  lined  in  Genesis. 

is  clearly  announced  as 
the  fundamental  fact  in  the  first  epoch 
after  the  traditional  destruction  of  the 
Old  World  by  water.  There  is  thus  a 
certain  conformity  in  the  account  given 
in  Genesis  to  the  actual  facts  which  we 
discover  on  the  furtherest  horizon  of  the 
primeval  world.  The  jostling  and  di- 
vision of  tribes  under  the  impulse  of  the 
migratory  instinct  is  a  fact  which  pre- 
sents itself  with  equal  clearness  to  the 
historian,  the  ethnologist,  and  the  an- 
tiquary ;  and  the  correspondence  of  the 
primitive  Hebrew  narrative  with  this 
manifest  tendency  among  the  primeval 
families  of  men  gives  force  and  credibil- 
ity and  corroboration  to  both  branches 
of  the  inquiry. 

Concerning  the  above  biblical  scheme 
of  the  dispersion  of  mankind  in  the 
primitive  world,  it  may  be  fairly  urged 
that  it  is  hardly  as  ample  as  the  facts  to 
which  it  is  applied.  Within  the  limits 
of  the  peoples  and  countries  referred  to 
in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  it  ap- 
pears to  cover  approximately  the  facts 
as  they  have  been  revealed  by  other 
methods  of  investigation,  but  it  leaves 
many  parts  of  the  world  unprovided 
with  the  populations  which  they  are 
known  to  have  possessed  even  before 
the  dawn  of  authentic  history. 

Many  attempts  have  been  made  to  strain 
and  exaggerate  the  biblical  ethnology, 
and  to  compel  it,  by  attenuation  and  hy- 
pothesis, to  cover  all  parts  points  of  map- 

of     thp      "habitable       c/lobe     plicability  in  the 

ne  na  Dim  Die  giooe.  Hebrew  ciassm- 
These  efforts  appear  to  have  cation. 
been  inspired  by  a  zeal  beyond  knowl- 
edge, and  to  have  had  little  success  in 
application,  except  in  the  minds  of  those 
who  had  been  already  fixed  in  belief  by 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.    415 


preconceived  opinions.  This  is  to  say 
that  the  attempt  to  derive  such  races  as 
the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Western 
Europe — the  cave  men,  the  people  of 
the  shell  mounds,  and  the  tumuli — from 
some  branch  of  the  Semites,  the  Japheth- 
ites,  -or  the  Hamites,  as  those  families 
are  outlined  in  the  tenth  chapter7  of 
Genesis,  would  have  no  ground  on 
which  to  rest — at  least  in  the  pres- 
ent state  of  human  knowledge.  In 
like  manner,  the  attempted  deriva- 
tion of  the  North  American  In- 
dians, of  the  Aztecs,  of  the  South 
Pacific  Islanders,  of  the  Fuegians, 
of  the  native  Australians,  or  of  the 
Hottentots,  from  the  Hebrew  plan 
of  dispersion  would  be  equally 
without  avail,  at  least  with  such 
data  as  are  now  in  the  possession 
of  scholars. 

The  scheme  of  family  and  tribal 

division  given  in  the  tenth  chapter 

of  Genesis  appears  to 

The  scheme  sat- 
isfactory within    the  historian  and  em- 
narrow  limits.  -,       •    ,        -,  ,  •   c 

nologist  to  be  satisfac- 
tory within  the  narrow  limits  of  the 
races  and  countries  to  ^(.vJiicJi  it  ap- 
plies;  but  it  also  appears  that  there 
are  many  parts  of  the  globe  which 
are  known  to  have  been  inhabited 
at  a  time  even  more  remote  than 
current  chronology  assigns  to  the 
rise  of  the  Noachite  nations  for 
which  the  plan  of  dispersion  pre- 
sented above  seems  to  provide  no 
likelihood  or  even  possibility  of 
inhabitants.  How  far  the  Hebrew 
scheme  of  dispersion  and  development 
from  a  Noachite  origin  through  its  three 
leading  branches  of  Hamites,  Semites, 
and  Japhethites  conforms  to  other  ethno- 
logical outlines  derived  from  different 
data  and  by  means  of  different  methods 
of  investigation,  remains  to  be  elucidated 
in  the  following  pages. 


II.  HISTORICAL  ETHNOLOGY.  —  With 
the  progress  of  historical  investigation 
during  the  last  three  or  four  origin  and  de- 
centuries  so  much 
mation  has  been  gathered 
relative  to  the  first  races  of  men  and 
their  movements  across  the  ancient  land- 


infor-  "SSSSSJL 


INDO-EUROPEAN  TYPE — THE  SULTAN  MACOUD  MIRZA. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


scape,  that  a  system  of  ethnic  classifica- 
tion has  been  advanced  from  a  purely 
historical  basis.  It  was  known,  or  sus- 
pected, by  the  Romans  and  Greeks  two 
thousand  years  ago  that  they  were  re- 
lated in  their  descent.  Later  on  it  be- 
came known  that  such  peoples  as  the 
Medes  and  Persians  were  of  the  same 
race-origin  with  the  Macedonians  and 


416 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  Hellenes.  In  still  more  recent  times 
it  was  discovered  that  the  Teutonic  races 
had  an  ethnic  affinity  with  the  Graeco- 
Italic  family  and  with  the  Celts  of  West- 
ern Europe.  Still  more  recently  it  be- 
came known  that  the  Hindu  races  were 
descended,  in  all  probability,  from  a 
common  origin  with  the  Greeks,  the  Ro- 
mans, and  the  Teutonic  branches  of  man- 
kind. A  still  higher  view 

Glimpses  of  a  . 

wide  application  of  the  whole  question  has 
led  to  the  belief  of  the  ul- 
timate affinity  of  the  Semitic  nations  with 
the  great  peoples  mentioned  above,  and 


SEMITIC  TYPE— THE   ARAB   BENI   LAAM. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 

of  the  Hamites  with  all  the  rest.  As 
the  historical  horizon  has  widened  and 
the  vision  of  the  observer  has  become 
clearer  with  the  increase  of  knowledge, 
the  true  relations  of  the  various  families 
of  men  have  been  discovered  to  the  ex- 
tent of  warranting  a  classification  on  the 
basis  of  actual  history;  and  many  at- 
tempts have  been  made  to  produce  on 
this  basis  a  scheme  of  ethnic  dispersion 
as  broad  and  comprehensive  as  the  far- 
reaching  facts  which  it  is  intended  to 
explain. 

As   a   result  of   this  method,  several 


races  of  men  have  been  distinguished 
from  each  other  and  classified  according 
to  their  ethnic  descent  and  affinities. 

1.  The   Indo-European     Race. — It    has 
been  definitely  ascertained  that  two  of 
the  great  Asiatic  families  Meaning  and 
and  at  least  four  of  the  prev-  ^£?"l£!L 

alent     peoples     of     Europe    European  race." 

have  had  a  common  descent  from  a  com- 
mon ancient  origin.  To  this  community 
of  nations  the  name  Indo-European,  or 
Indo-Germanic,  has  been  applied  by  his- 
torical writers.  The  term  signifies  the  two 
extremes  in  place  and  time  of  the  nation- 
al dispersion  from  the  common  origin 
referred  to.  It  signifies  that  an  Indie 
branch  of  the  human  family,  including 
with  this  term  the  Iranic,  or  Persic,  di- 
vision of  mankind,  has  been  derived 
primarily  from  the  same  fountain  with 
the  Grseco-Italic  race  and  with  the  Celtic 
and  Teutonic  divisions  of  mankind  in 
Europe.  From  the  common  fountain, 
two  Asiatic  streams  flowing  to  the  south 
and  the  east  are  known  to  have  arisen  in 
common  with  the  four  westward  flow- 
ing streams  that  were  destined  to  bear 
into  Europe  and  through  all  the  west 
the  primitive  waters  of  Hellenic,  Italic, 
Teutonic,  and  Celtic  nationality.  The 
term  Indo-European  is  thus  devised  to 
cover  Nthe  wide  extremes  of  human  de- 
velopment which  span  the  world  from 
the  valley  of  the  Indus  to  California. 

2 .  The  Semitic  Race. — Under  this  head 
the  historians  have  developed  a  classifi- 
cation very  nearly  analogous  to  that  em- 
braced under  the  same  clas-  Races  included 
sification  in  biblical  ethnol-  ^ofs^ 
ogy.     There  is,  historically  itic- 
speaking,    some    indistinctness    on    the 
further  borders  of  Semitic  development. 
Whether,  for  instance,  the  ancient  Chal- 
dees   were   to   be   included    under   this 
designation  may  be  regarded  as  doubt- 
ful.    It  is  sufficient  to  note  that  the  He- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.    417 


brew  race,  in  its  several  divisions,  ancient 
and  modern,  is  included  tinder  the 
Semitic  division  of  mankind,  and  consti- 
tutes, indeed,  its  most  striking  repre- 
sentatives. So  also  the  more  recent 
Arabs  are  included  as  a  cognate  branch 
of  the  same  great  family ;  and  the  an- 
cient Aramaeans  prevalent  in  Syria, 
Mesopotamia,  and  other  western  dis- 
tricts of  Asia  must  in  like  manner  be 
classified  with  the  Semitic  division  of 
mankind.  The  reader  will  not  fail  to 
observe  that  history,  considered  as  a  sci- 
ence, and  the  scriptural  account  of  the 
dispersion  of  the  human  race  are  very 
nearly  in  accord  as  it  respects  the  divi- 
sions, migrations,  and  historical  devel- 
opment of  the  Semitic  family  of  men. 

3 .  The  Hamitic  Race. — This  division  of 
mankind  is  known  to  history  chiefly  by 
its  greatest  representatives,  the  ancient 
Who  the  Ham-  Egyptians.  As  planters 
2£™as5to  of  the  strongest  and  most 
certain  races.  enduring  civilization  of  re- 
mote antiquity,  these  people  could  but 
make  a  strong  impression  on  the  earliest 
historical  developments  of  the  world. 
Cognate  with  the  Egyptian  race  were 
several  other  branches  of  Hamites, 
but  nearly  all  of  them  are  obscured 
with  doubt  as  to  their  origin  and  classi- 
fication. Such  are  the  old  Chaldaeans, 
who  planted  their  empire  on  the  Lower 
Euphrates  as  much  as  'two  thousand 
years  before  our  era ;  and  such  are  the 
Joktanian  Arabs  of  the  south,  bordering 
on  the  ocean,  and  such  are  several  of 
the  Canaanitish  nations,  with  whom  the 
greater  historical  peoples  came  into  con- 
tact from  the  seventh  to  the  third  cen- 
tury B.  C.  Many  historians  have  re- 
garded the  Phoenicians,  the  Sidonians, 
and  the  Carthaginians  as  of  Hamitic 
descent,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that 
some  of  these  peoples  were  at  least  com- 
posite in  their  ethnic  origin.  As  a  gen- 


eral fact,  it  appears  that  the  Semitic  and 
Hamitic  peoples  of  antiquity  were  less 
completely  separated  from  each  other's 
influence,  less  perfectly  differentiated 


HAMITIC   TYPE — THE  EGYPTIAN   SAIS. 
Drawn  by  A.  de  Bar. 

into  diverse  types  of  race  development, 
than  any  other  two  branches  of  the 
primitive  family  of  men. 

4.    The  Altaian  Races. — The  great  no- 
madic peoples  having  the  highlands' of 


418 


GREAT-  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  Altais  as  their  original  habitat  have 
been  designated  by  many  terms,  and 
The  Altaian  there  is  yet  much  confusion 
SSSSr1"  in  their  attempted  classifi- 
Tartars.  cation.  Even  the  major 

divisions  of  these  races  are  not  well 
made  out.  One  of  the  broadest  divisions 
is  the  Tartar  family,  spreading  to  the 
north  and  east  over  a  great  part  of 
Asia.  It  is  still  in  dispute  whether 


ALTAIAN   TYPE — OLD  TARANTCHI. 
Drawn   by   E.   Ronjat,   from  a  photograph. 

the  Tartars  and  Mongolians  should  be 
considered  as  primary  ethnic  divisions 
of  mankind,  or  whether  the  Mongolian 
branch  of  the  south  has  been  deflected 
from  the  Tartar  group  of  the  north.  As 
we  shall  presently  see,  this  great  assem- 
blage of  semicivilized  races,  nomadic 
over  the  vast  steppes  of  the  north  and 
in  a  low  grade  of  development  in  the 
south,  is  defined  by  the  term  Turanian 


in  the  linguistic  division  of  men.  But 
for  historical  purposes  the  whole  group 
may  best  be  classified  and  named  from 
its  geographical  center  on  the  northern 
slopes  of  the  Altais.  The  White  Tar- 
tars,  or  Turcomans,  as  the  westernmost 
division  of  the  great  Altaian  group, 
have,  by  their  aggressions  in  Asia  Minor, 
Syria,  and  Eastern  Europe,  brought  the 
family  of  nations  to  which  they  belong 
into  historical  relationship  with  the  Indo- 
European  race,  and  have  thus  preserved 
unto  the  present  time  at  least  the  rem- 
iniscence of  the  prowess  for  which 
they  were  characterized  in  the  fifteenth 
and  sixteenth  centuries. 

5.  Western  Aborigines. —  Besides  the 
greater  peoples  with  whom  history  has  had 
to  deal  in  Western  Asia  and 

Aboriginal  races 

Europe,  the  progress  of  na-  of  the -western 
tions  westward  has  brought 
them  into  contact  with  new  varieties  of 
the  human  family,  unknown  in  ancient 
times.  The  limited  geographical  knowl- 
edge of  the  ancient  peoples  shut  them 
out  from  an  acquaintance  with  the  wide- 
ly spread  barbarian  races  occupying  the 
New  World,  the  continent  of  Australia, 
and  the  islands  of  the  sea.  It  is  not 
meant  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  vast 
regions  here  referred  to  are  of  a  common 
ethnic  descent.  On  the  contrary,  as  we 
shall  see  hereafter,  many  original  stocks 
of  mankind  are  represented  in  the  exist- 
ing savagery  of  the  world.  But  for  his- 
torical purposes  the  aborigines  of  the 
West  and  of  the  ocean  lands  of  the 
South  and  west  may,  for  convenience,  be 
grouped  together  and  considered  as  an 
unclassified  mass  of  peoples,  in  varying 
stages  of  evolution. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  what  is 
here  attempted  is  merely  to  indicate 
such  results  in  the  way  of  classification 
as  are  afforded  from  a  purely  historical 
point  of  view ;  and  for  this  purpose  all 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     419 


the  outlying  barbarous  peoples  that  have 
been  revealed  since  the  beginning  of 
Results  of  the  geographical  discovery  at 

method  ;imper-    th          j  f   th       fifteenth 

factions  in  the 

scheme.  century  may  be  grouped  as 

one,  and  considered  as  a  single  fact  in 
the  analysis  of  the  human  race.  If, 
then,  we  collect  the  results  derivable 
from  this  historical  view  of  the  disper- 
sion of  mankind,  we  shall  find  the  fore- 
going five  groups  of  peoples,  the  first 
three  of  which,  the  Indo-European,  the 
Semitic,  and  the  Hamitic  branches,  are 
tolerably  clearly  defined  and  separated 
by  ethnic  lines,  while  the  remaining 
two,  the  Altaian  group  of  nations  and 
the  Western  aborigines,  are  banked  to- 
gether rather  for  convenience  of  consid- 
eration than  by  exact  principles  of  clas- 
sification. 

III.  LINGUISTIC  ETHNOLOGY. — Within 
the  present  century  the  study  of  lan- 
guage has  thrown  new  light  on  all  the 
in  what  manner  disputed  questions  relative 
iom^XSo?'  to  tbe  dispersion  and  race 
classification.  developments  of  mankind. 
The  scientific  investigation  of  speech 
has  made  clear  many  vexed  questions  in 
the  primitive  history  of  men  that  to  all 
seeming  could  have  found  no  other  so- 
lution. The  general  effect  has  been  to 
confirm  and  establish  many  of  the  views 
already  received  from  tradition  and  his- 
torical inquiry,  and  to  disprove  and  ren- 
der untenable  many  other  opinions  con- 
cerning the  movements  and  affinities  of 
the  early  races.  Much  that  was  conjec- 
tural has  become  known  as  fact.  The- 
ories have  been  demonstrated  or  de- 
stroyed, and  new  views  of  the  extent, 
variety,  and  true  character  of  tribal  and 
national  evolution  have  been  projected. 
In  some  departments  of  inquiry  the  new 
knowledge  has  amounted  to  a  revolu- 
tion. On  the  whole,  it  is  almost  impos- 
sible to  overestimate  the  value  of  lin- 


guistic science  in  the  exposition  of  all 
questions  relative  to  the  prehistoric  con- 
ditions and  movements  of  mankind. 

If  we  take  up  the  results  of  this  study 
of  human  speech  as  it  respects  the  eth- 
nic classification  of  the  race,  we  find  a 
certain  general  parallelism  to  what  has 
been  presented  above  as  proceeding 
from  biblical  and  historical  investiga- 
tion. To  begin  with,  the  science  of 


WEST   ARYAN    TYPE  —  ALCIBIADES. 

language    declares    with    emphasis  and 
demonstrates  the  existence  of  — 

I.  The  Aryan  Race.  —  This  term,  as 
elucidated  in  the  preceding  book,  relates 
primarily  to  a  primitive  nobility  claimed 
and  maintained  by  the  peo-  The  Aryan  race 

r>1pq    railed      Arv 

•   ^r> 

nobility  was  based  upon  esses- 
the  agricultural  life  as  distinguished 
from  nomadic  and  pastoral  pursuits.  It 
is  not  needed  to  illustrate  further  in  this 
connection  the  meaning  and  application 
of  the  term.  It  suffices  to  note  the  fact 


wTnVh    established  by 

wmcn  linguisticproc. 


420 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


that  the  study  of  language  has  defined 
and  proved  beyond  a  doubt  the  funda- 
mental affinity  and  kinship  of  the  Aryan 
folk  of  Asia — that  is,  the  great  Hindu 
family  of  Aryans  in  the  valleys  of  India 
and  the  Iranian,  or  Persic,  division  of 
mankind — with  the  Graeco-Italic  race 
and  the  Teutones  and  Celts  of  Europe. 

The  community  of  the  original  speech 
of  all  these  peoples,  spreading  in  its  wid- 
est development  from  the  base  of  the 
Himala)^as  westward  over  the  table-lands 
of  Iran,  through  the  southern  peninsulas 
Race  move-  and  the  transmontane  for- 
byTinorefa6  ests  of  Europe  to  the  Atlan- 
of  language.  ^{C)  an(j  through  the  New 
World  to  the  Pacific  coast,  has  been  es- 
tablished by  proofs  irrefragable  as  those 
which  determine  the  truths  of  geology 
or  the  laws  of  the  physical  world.  The 
course  of  the  tribal  movements  by  which 
from  the  countries  east  of  the  Caspian 
these  great  and  progressive  streams  of 
human  life  pursued  their  way  to  their 
destination  can  be  traced  by  the  linguis- 
tic phenomena  which  they  left  in  their 
track,  and  the  elimination  of  the  great 
family  of  men  to  which  scholars  have  in 
recent  times  given  the  name  Aryan 
from  the  remaining  races  has  been  com- 
pletely effected. 

It  can  but  be  of  interest  at  this  point 
to  state  the  linguistic  facts  upon  which 
What  facts  in  the  classification  of  man- 
kind has  been  attempted. 
It  is  found  that  certain  peo- 
ples, like  the  Aryan  family  above  defined, 
speak  dialects  of  a  common  language. 
In  general,  they  have  a  vocabulary  and 
a  grammar  in  common.  When  we  find 
two  peoples  living  in  different  and  dis- 
tant parts  of  the  earth  naming  the  objects 
of  sense  and  reflection  with  the  same 
words,  and  combining  those  words  in 
sentences  under  the  same  laws  of  gram- 
matical and  logical  structure,  we  are  corn- 


language  •war- 
rant ethnical 
conclusions. 


pelled  to  conclude  that  the  two  languages 
have  had  a  common  origin  somewhere 
in  the  past ;  and  if  the  languages  have 
thus  arisen  from  a  common  source,  the 
two  peoples  who  spoke  them  had  also  an 
original  tribal  identity.  This  is  exactly 
the  case  with  the  great  nations  called 
Aryan.  The  six  branches  of  this  vast 
family  of  mankind,  namely,  the  Indie, 
the  Iranic,  the  Hellenic,  the  Italic,  the 
Teutonic  (including  the  Slavonic),  and 
the  Celtic,  are  not  only  identified  by  the 
laws  of  history,  but  also  by  the  laws  of 
speech.  The  Sanskrit,  spoken  in  ancient 
India,  the  Persic  dialects  of  the  plateau 
of  Iran,  the  different  varieties  of  Greek 
peculiar  to  Hellas  and  the  ^Egean 
islands,  the  Latin  tongue  of  the  West, 
the  various  Teutonic  languages,  and  the 
Celtic,  with  its  two  or  three  derivatives, 
have  all  a  fundamental  linguistic  iden- 
tity. Their  vocabulary  as  it  respects 
the  primary  objects  of  sense  and  the 
common  actions  of  life  is  virtually  the 
same  in  all. 

More  striking  still  are  the  fundamen- 
tal peculiarities  of  their  respective 
grammars.  The  great  fea-  inflection  the 
ture  of  all  these  tongues  ^If/an' 
is  inflection.  The  varia-  speech. 
tions  of  thought  as,  for  instance,  num- 
ber, gender,  and  case  in  nouns,  mood 
and  tense  in  verbs,  comparison  in  adjec- 
tives and  adverbs,  are  indicated  by 
terminational  changes  in  the  words  of 
the  language,  and  these  changes  obey 
the  same  laws  and  present  the  same 
phenomena  in  all  the  speeches  above 
referred  to.  Only  the  student  of  lan- 
guage can  fully  appreciate  the  striking 
similarities  which  present  themselves  in 
all  branches  of  the  Indo-European,  or 
Aryan,  tongues.  It  is  as  though  we 
should  study  a  single  language  with 
dialectical  variations.  And  so  indeed  it 
is.  The  original  speech  of  all  these  peo- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     421 


pies  was  one.  Somewhere  in  the  past 
and  somewhere  on  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  before  the  era  of  tribal  migration, 
a  family  of  men  had,  by  reason  and 
experience,  developed  a  language  of  the 
inflectional  variety,  had  given  names  to 
the  objects  of  nature  and  the  concepts 
of  the  mind,  had  defined  by  certain 
words  the  actions  and  thoughts  peculiar 
to  their  volitions  and  imaginations. 

The  general  result  of  this  evolution 

was   the   production    of  a  great  typical 

speech,  which  was  spoken 

How  languages 

are  modified  by    by    all    the    members    of 

environment.  .-,          ,    •  -,          •         •  ,  1 

the  tribe  in  its  ancestral 
home.  From  this  region  the  migrations 
began,  and  each  band  of  emigrants 
carried  with  them  the  ancestral  speech. 
As  they  entered  into  new  relations  with 
nature  and  new  experiences  in  life, 
passing  through  belts  of  different  cli- 
mate, encountering  new  landscapes  and 
familiarizing  themselves  with  new  con- 
ditions and  environments,  their  tongues 
began  to  modify  the  original  language, 
and  to  adapt  it  to  the  changing  panorama 
of  nature  and  the  varying  concepts  of 
the  mind.  Generations  went  by.  Differ- 
ent regions  of  the  earth  were  reached. 
National  developments  ensued.  But 
still  the  fundamental  identity  of  the 
speech  of  all  these  peoples  was  main- 
tained. So  that  in  India,  in  Persia,  in 
Macedonia  and  Greece,  in  Italy,  in  the 
forests  of  Northern  Europe,  and  in  the 
outlying  portions  of  Spain  and  Gaul 
and  Britain,  the  scholar  of  after  times 
discovers  the  broken,  but  clearly  identi- 
cal, fragments  of  a  common  language 
once  spoken  by  the  ancestors  of  all  these 
peoples.  Thus  it  is  that  the  study  of 
language  has  furnished  one  of  the  surest 
criteria  by  which  to  determine  the  ethnic 
classification  of  mankind. 

2.    The  Semitic  Race. — Following  this 
same  clue,  we  discover  by  means  of  lan- 


guage another  family  of  men,  to  which  is 
given  the  name  of  Semitic.  Here  we  no- 
tice the  recurrence  of  the  Semitic  races 
same  term  which  was  given  £££££** 
us  in  the  biblical  ethnol-  their  languages, 
ogy  and  repeated  in  the  historical  divi- 
sion of  the  races.  The  linguistic  inquirer 
finds  in  the  East  a  group  of  nations 
speaking  languages  totally  different  in 
structure  and  vocabulary  from  the  Aryan 
tongues  above  defined.  The  speech  of 
the  Hebrews,  the  old  Aramaeans,  and  the 
Arabs  is  as  distinct  in  its  essential  char- 
acter from  Sanskrit  and  Greek  and  Latin 
as  though  it  belonged  to  a  wholly  differ- 
ent class  of  phenomena.  The  words  of 
the  Semitic  languages,  instead  of  being 
of  all  lengths  as  to  syllables  and  letters, 
consisted  fundamentally  of  triliteral  sym- 
bols. Every  word  is  essentially  a  word 
of  three  letters  and  three  only.  These 
constitute  the  skeleton,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  vocal  symbol,  and  around  this  skele- 
ton the  vocalic  elements  are  arranged. 

Inflection  is  almost  unknown  to  the 
Semitic  languages.  The  grammar  of 
these  tongues  is  construct-  contrast  be- 
ed  upon  a  totally  different  SSSSSSh, 
principle  from  that  of  the  ods  of  speech. 
Aryan  languages.  Even  the  superficial 
student  of  human  speech  must  be  struck 
and  astonished  from  the  very  first  with 
the  essential  difference  and  contrast  be- 
tween the  Semitic  method  of  expressing 
thought  and  the  method  of  the  Aryan 
peoples.  It  is  from  this  distinction  that 
the  linguistic  inquirer  has  constructed 
the  classification  of  the  Semitic  races. 
The  Hebrews,  the  Aramaeans,  and  the 
Arabs,  with  their  derivatives  in  ancient 
and  modern  times,  are  grouped  by  them- 
selves, and  are  as  certainly  defined  by 
means  of  the  languages  which  they  speak 
or  have  spoken  as  they  are  clearly  divid- 
ed from  the  other  nations  in  historic  de- 
velopment. 


4-2-2 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JL-LYA'LYD. 


3.  The  Turanian  Races. — The  progress 
of  linguistic  science  has  revealed  another 
Peculiarities  of  great  group  of  languages, 
£££££.  differing  entirely  in  struc- 
guages-  tural  character  from  the 

two    varieties    above    described.     It    is 
found  that  in  general  the  languages  of 


TURANIAN   TYPE — KIRGHEEZ   FALCONER. 
Drawn  by  Delort,  from  a  photograph  and  description. 


the  nomadic  nations  of  Northern  Asia 
are  monosyllabic.  They  consisted  origi- 
nally of  words  of  a  single  syllable,  and 
are  ncirr  inflected.  In  order,  however,  to 


express  the  necessary  inflection  of  ideas 
and  to  effect  the  construction  of  the 
sentence,  they  adopted  what  is  called 
the  agglutinative  method  of  combina- 
tion. That  is,  several  monosyllables  are 
put  in  juxtaposition  to  express  the  com- 
plex or  compound  notion  which  in  the 
Aryan  languages  would 
be  denoted  by  means  of 
inflectional  terminations. 
This  feature  of  combin- 
ing monosyllables  in 
long,  compound  expres- 
sions, partly  resembling 
words  and  partly  sen- 
tences, is  common  to  the 
languages  of  nearly  all 
the  nomadic  nations  of 
the  earth. 

It  is  believed  by  schol- 
ars that  such  languages 
have  not  yet  reached  the 

inflectional    Features  of  ag- 

stflcrp  of  de     glutinative 
stage  o   ae-  tongues .  mean. 

Velopment,    ingof  "tura." 

and  that,  in  obedience  to 
natural  laws,  they  will 
ultimately  pass  into  a 
form  of  structure  similar 
to  that  of  the  Aryan  vo- 
cabulary and  grammar. 
No  example  of  such  trans- 
mutation, however,  has 
been  noted  in  any  quar- 
ter of  the  world.  The 
agglutinative  languages 
hold  fast  to  their  original 
character,  and  the  peo- 
ples who  speak  them 
prefer  to  retain  their  te- 
dious, periphrastic  meth- 
ods of  expression  to  the 
adoption  of  the  briefer  and  more  elegant 
inflectional  forms  of  speech.  Based  on. 
these  agglutinative  dialects,  the  ethnic 
classification  of  races  has  been  extended  to 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     423 


include  the  great  group  called  Turanian. 
The  word  is  derived  from  tura,  "a 
horseman,"  and  has  respect  to  the  nation- 
al habit  of  life  peculiar  to  the  semibar- 
barous  races  of 


Northern  Asia. 
In  general,  the 
Turanian  fam- 
ily, as  deter- 
mined by  the 
peculiarities  of 
language,  con- 
forms with  tol- 
erable identity 
to  the  Altaian 
group  of  na- 
tions as  deter- 
mined by  his- 
torical relation- 
ships. 

4.  The  Gan- 
owanian  Races. 
— In  addition  to 
the  three  major 
divisions  of 
mankind  thus 
determined  by 
the  evidence  of 
language,  a 
fourth  division 
has  been  sug- 
gested to  in- 
clude the  bar- 
barian races  of 
the  New  World; 
and  for  this 
branch  of  man- 
kind the  name 
Gano  wanian  has 
been  proposed 
by  Profess  or 
Lewis  H.  Mor- 
gan, of  the  United  States.  In  the  Seneca- 
Iroquois  dialects  the  word  gano-wano  sig- 
nifies "  bow-and-arrow,"  and  Professor 
Morgan  has  seized  upon  this  expression 


as  indicating  the  most  universal  charac- 
teristic of  the  Indian  races.  They  are, 
and  have  always  been,  the  wearers  of 
the  bow.  Just  as  the  root  ar  has  fur- 


GANOWANIAN   TYPES — UCAYLI   INDIANS. 
Drawn  by  P.  Fritel. 


nished  to  Max  Miiller  and  other  Euro- 
pean scholars  the  hint  for  the  ethnic 
name  Aryan,  meaning  the  races  of  the 
plow,  just  a.s*tura,  meaning  a  horseman, 


424 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


has  furnished  the  root  of  the  word  Tu- 
ranian, descriptive  of  the  nomadic  races 
of  Asia,  so  the  word  Gan- 

Tne  Ganowan- 

ian,  or  bow-and-  owanian  may   properly  be 

arrow,  races.  ,    ,        -, 

employed  to  designate  the 
races  of  the  bow  and  arrow.     Linguis- 


SEA  NEGRO    TYPES — NATIVES    OF    DOREY. 
Drawn  by  P.  Sellier,  after  a  sketch  of  Dumont  d'Urville. 

tically  considered,  the  various  tongues 
of  the  Indian  family  of  men  belong  by 
analogy  to  the  same  group  with  the 
Turanian  languages  of  Asia.  They 
have  the  same  peculiarities.  They  are 
monosyllabic,  and  all  complex  and  com- 


pound ideas  are  expressed  by  the  agglu- 
tinative process ;  that  is,  the  mere  jux- 
taposition of  one  monosyllable  with 
another,  until  the  mind  of  the  speaker 
is  satisfied  with  the  modification. 
IV.  GEOGRAPHICAL  ETHNOLOGY. — We 
have  thus  considered  three  of  the 
general  methods  which  have  been 
adopted  for  classifying 

* .       s    General  theory 

the  human  race    into  of  geographical 

i  ...  ethnology. 

species  and  varieties. 
Still  another  plan  has  been  proposed 
by  a  certain  class  of  writers  with  a 
view  to  the  ethnic  division  of  man- 
kind. This  we  will  now  consider 
as  the  fourth  attempt  to  group  the 
different  families  of  men  according 
to  their  origin  and  race  descent.  It 
has  appeared  more  feasible  to  many 
inquirers  to  use  geography  as  the 
basis  of  a  classification  rather  than 
alleged  affinities  of  blood  or  actual 
identities  of  language.  It  has  been 
thought  that  for  practical  results  the 
arrangement  of  the  human  race  ac- 
cording to  its  continental  distribu- 
tion and  its  local  developments 
would  be  of  greater  value  than  the 
somewhat  theoretical  analysis  of 
mankind  according  to  linguistic 
distinctions.  The  result  has  beeri 
a  more  elaborate  but  less  valuable 
classification  than  by  any  of  the 
other  methods.  The  plan  in  ques- 
tion begins  with  a  hypothetical  cen- 
ter for  the  human  race,  located  in 
the  Indian  ocean,  west  of  Hindu, 
stan.  From  this  supposed  origin 
of  mankind  streams  of  ethnic  de- 
scent are  carried  shorewards  from 
Lemuria  until,  touching  the  various 
continents,  they  are  deflected  and  dis- 
tributed into  all  parts  of  the  earth. 
According  to  this  scheme  we  have  the 
following  results : 

I.  The  Papuans,  with  their  derivative 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.    425 


families  of  Negritos,  Papuans  proper, 
Melanese,  and  Tasmanians.  These 
Summary  of  re-  peoples,  as  their  names 
suits  by  the  geo-  indicate,  are  distributed 

graphical 

method.  in   Malacca,  the  Philippine 

islands,  Papua,  Melanesia,  and  Tas- 
mania. 

2.  The  Hottentots,  with  their  two  lead- 
ing-   branches,    the    Hottentots    proper 
and  the  Bushmen,  both  inhabiting  Cape- 
land. 

3.  The  Kaffirs,  with  their  three  divi- 
sions, the  Zulu-Kaffirs,  the  Bechuanas, 
and   the    Congo    Kaffirs,   inhabiting  re- 
spectively the  eastern,  the  central,  and 
the  western  districts  of  South  Africa. 

4.  The  Negroes, 
with     their     four  5 
principal  divisions 
of  Tibbu  Negroes, 
Sudan      Negroes, 
Senegambians, 
and       Nigritians, 
inhabiting  the  re- 
gions indicated  by 
their       respective 
names. 

5.  The  Austra- 
lians, with  the  two 
geographical 
branches  of  North 

Australians  and  South  Australians. 

6.  The  Malayans,  with  their  three  divi- 
sions   of   Sundanese,    Polynesians,    and 
Madagascans,   the    first  two    inhabiting 
the  Sunda  archipelago  and  the  Pacific  is- 
lands, and  the  latter  the  island  of  Mad- 
agascar. 

7.  The  Mongolians,  with  their  three  va- 
rieties of  Indo-Chinese,,  Coreo- Japanese, 
Altaians,  and  Uralians,  the  first  belong- 
ing to  Thibet  and  China,  the  second  to 
Corea  and  Japan,  the  third  to  Central 
and  Northern  Asia,  and  the  fourth  to 
Northwestern    Asia    and     Hungary    in 
Europe. 

M.— Vol.  1—28 


8.  The  Arctics,  with  the  two  principal 
divisions  of   Hyperboreans  and   Esqui- 
maux, belonging  respectively  to  North- 
eastern Asia  and  Northeastern  America. 

9.  The  Americans,  with  four  leading 
divisions,    the    North    Americans    (In- 
dians), Central  Americans,  South  Amer- 
icans, and  Patagonians,  distributed  ac- 
cording to  their  several  ethnic  names. 

10.  The  Dravidians,  with  two  race  de» 
velopments,  the  Deccanese  of  India  and 
the  Singalese  of  Ceylon. 

1 1 .  The  Nubians,  with  their  three  va- 
rieties, the  Shangallas  and  Dongolese  of 
Nubia,  and  the  Fulahs  of  Fulah. 

12.  The  Mediterraneans,    divided    EC- 


ESQUIMAU  TYPES. 

cording  to  this  scheme  into  Caucasians, 
Basques,  Semites,  and  Indo-Europeans ; 
the  first  of  these  four  being  named  from 
the  range  of  the  Caucasus,  the  second 
belonging  to  the  northeastern  portion  of 
Spain,  the  third  being  limited  to  Eastern 
Europe  and  portions  of  Northern  Africa, 
and  the  Indo-European  branch  being 
nearly  coincident  with  the  European 
division  of  the  Aryan  race  as  defined  in 
the  linguistic  scheme  above. 

We  thus  have,  according  to  the  geo- 
graphical scheme,  no  fewer  than  twelve 
major  divisions  of  human  kind,  repre- 
sented by  thirty-seven  different  races, 


426 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


many  of  which  are  in  turn  divided  and 
subdivided  into  various  peoples  and 
tribes,  according  to  their  localities,  lan- 
guages, and  ethnic  peculiarities. 

On  the  whole,  this  method  of  classifica- 
tion according  to  the  geographical  basis  is 
Unsatisfactory  less  satisfactory  in  its  re- 
graaphicairc°2:r  sults  than  any  of  the  others 
fication.  presented.  It  assumes  that 

tribes  of  a  given  stock  will,  as  a  rule,  mi- 


associated.  A  classification  like  the 
above,  which  places  so  old  and  radical  a 
stock  as  that  of  the  Semites  in  the  same 
group  with  the  Indo-European  races, 
lacks  every  element  of  accuracy,  and 
tends  to  perpetuate  the  worst  vices  of  the 
old  system  of  ethnology.  None  the  less, 
such  a  division  of  mankind  as  that  pre- 
sented in  the  geographical  scheme  above 
has  its  value  when  set  in  comparison  and 


NUBIAN  BOY— TVPE. -Drawn  by  Ishmael  Gentz. 


grate  in  *"he  same  direction  and  occupy 
the  same  territories.  It  is  based  upon  the 
hypothesis  that  an  aggregation  of  peo- 
ples in  any  given  part  of  the  world  is  of 
itself  a  proof  of  a  common  race  descent. 
On  the  contrary,  it  is  well  known  that  in 
many  parts  of  the  world  races  and  tribes 
of  men,  as  wide  apart  as  the  poles  in 
their  ethnic  affinities,  are  geographically 


parallelism  with  other  and  more  rational 
ethnic  classifications. 

V.  SCIENTIFIC  ETHNOLOGY. — In  the 
schemes  of  race  descent  thus  far  pre- 
sented the  linguistic  plan  Elements  of  tm- 
nf  rliVicjirvn  mo^t  nparlv  certainty  in  lin- 

11V1S  leariy  guistic  method 

approaches  a  scientific  ba-  of  race  division, 
sis.  There  are  in  the  same,  however, 
certain  unscientific  conditions  that  must 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION,     427 


be  eliminated  before  the  division  of  the 
human  race  by  language  only  could  be 
accepted  as  a  finality.  One  of  these  con- 
ditions is  the  patent  fact  that  a  people  of 
a  given  ethnic  origin  may,  in  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  history,  adopt  a  speech  other 
than  its  own,  and  thus  be  thrown  in  a 
classification  very  different  from  that  to 
which  it  really  belongs. 

Several  instances  might  be   cited  in 
which    this    phenomenon    has    actually 


and  probability  of  error  in  classifying  by 
means  of  language  only. 

But  there  are  other  means  of  a  more 
strictly  scientific  character  which  may  be 
employed  in  classifying  the  Possibility  of 
divisions    of     the     human  ^SSSff 
race.  Differences  or  identi-  form- 
ties  in  anatomical  structure,  persistently 
transmitted  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, constitute  a  valid  evidence  of  eth- 
nic   divergence    or    relationship.       The 
stature  of  a  given  people  is   generally 
uniform.     The  men   are  of  a   uniform 
height,  and  so  are  the  women.     In  this 
respect  the  different    families  of  man- 
kind have  presented  remarkable  varia- 


Dolicocephalic  skulL  Brachycephalic  skull. 

CRANIAL  CONFIGURATION,  SHOWING  VARIATIONS  IN  HUMAN  FORM. 


presented  itself.  At  times  the  conquer- 
ing race  absorbs  the  language  of  the 
conquered  people,  and,  in  such  a  case, 
subsequent  investigation  would  be  put 
at  fault  if  the  linguistic  affinity  of  the 
people  were  accepted  as  the  sole  criterion 
of  its  race  relationship.  The  conspicu- 
ous modern  example  of  the  Normans, 
who  abandoned  their  own  Teutonic 
speech  and  adopted  French  as  their  ver- 
nacular, carrying  the  same  with  them 
into  England,  and  effecting  in  the  Eng- 
lish language  a  permanent  modification 
by  the  infusion  therein  of  linguistic  ele- 
ments which  they  had  borrowed  from 
another  people,  is  sufficiently  well  known, 
and  completely  establishes  the  possibility 


tions.  Some  approximate  the  stature  of 
giants,  and  others  of  pygmies.  The  pro- 
portions of  the  skeletons  likewise  con- 
stitute a  fair  basis  of  distinction  between 
people  of  one  race  and  those  of  another. 
The  character  of  the  hands  and  the  feet, 
the  length  and  proportion  of  the  arm 
bones  and  the  legs,  the  particular  figure 
of  the  chest,  and  especially  the  facial 
angle,  are  peculiarities  which  may  well 
be  employed  in  a  scientific  way  in  dis- 
tinguishing people  of  one  race  descent 
from  those  of  another. 

More  especially  the  figure  and  capac- 
ity of  the  skull  are  typical,  each  family 
of  men  having  a  cranial  configuration 
and  development  peculiar  to  itself. 


428 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Careful  investigations  have  shown  the 
limits  of  these  variations,  and  have  de- 
tertnined  those  features  of 


Crania  and 


race.  are  distinctive    of   several 

races  of  men.  The  hair  of  the  head, 
likewise,  has  furnished  a  distinguishing 
mark  in  different  peoples.  It  is  found 
that  the  hair  in  different  races  ranges 
all  the  way  from  a  woolly  fiber,  present- 
ing a  triangular  section  and  having  its 
vital  channel  on  the  exterior  surface,  to 
the  straight,  tubular  filament  which 
constitutes  the  head  covering  of  some  of 
the  superior  races.  Between  these  ex- 
tremes are  all  varieties  of  capillary  for- 
mation. These  varieties  are  found  to 


PAPl'AN    TYPE,    SHOWING    CRISP    HAIR. 

be  persistent  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion and  from  century  to  century.  Spec- 
imens of  human  hair  recovered  from  the 


granite  crypts  of  Egypt,  where  they 
were  laid  more  than  two  thousand  years 
before  our  era,  exhibit  the  same  pecul- 


AMERICAN    INDIAN   TYPE,    SHOWING   STRAIGHT   HAIR. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 

iarities  and  diversities  of  structure  as  are 
found  on  the  heads  of  living  races.  Such 
specific  differences  in  the  external  cov- 
ering of  the  skull  may  well  be  used  in  a 
scientific  way  as  a  mark  or  criterion  by 
which  the  different  families  of  mankind 
may  be  discriminated  the  one  from  the 
other. 

The  human  skin  also  has  its  particu- 
lar features  and  peculiarities,  unlike  in 
the  different  types  of  man- 

~  r  Color  of  the  skin 

kind.  This  is  said  more  a  true  test  of 
particularly  of  the  color.  Of 
all  the  features  with  respect  to  which 
men  differ  in  physiological  constitution 
the  pigmentary  character  of  the  cuticle 
is  perhaps  the  most  marked,  invariable, 
and  persistent.  This  fact  has  been  se- 
lected by  many  ethnographers  as  the 
best  consideration  from  which  to  frame 
a  scheme  of  division  for  the  humao 
species.  It  is  found  that  the  different 
races  have  different  colored  skins;  that 
a  given  race  is  sufficiently  uniform  in  its 
hue ;  that  the  color  once  determined,  is 
persistent,  reproducing  itself  from  age  to 
age,  and  being  recognizable  even  after 
thousands  of  years  as  belonging  to  a  cer- 
tain species.  Why  not,  therefore,  adopt 
the  color  of  the  body  as  the  most  marked 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CLASSIFICATION.     429 


and  invariable  characteristic  by  which  to 
distinguish  the  ethnic  classification  of 
the  various  peoples? 

Such  a  principle  of  division  appears  to 

be  in  every  wise  scientific.     The  color 

of  the  skin  is  a  physical  fact 

Scientific  classi-  . 

ficationmaybe  in  nature,  and  its  invaria- 
lor'  bility  in  a  given  species 
assures  the  constancy  of  the  fact  and 
furnishes  a  guarantee  against  error.  Xo 
anomalous  depar- 
tures from  the 
given  standard  of 
color  need  be  ex- 
pected except  in 
the  case  of  indi- 
viduals, and  such 
exceptions  would 
in  no  wise  disturb 
the  regularity  of 
the  law.  More- 
over, the  other 
sources  of  infor- 
mation, the  other 
bases  of  division 
of  the  human  fam- 
ily, may  well  be 
used  as  auxiliary 
to  the  truly  scien- 
tific classification 
of  mankind  by 
means  of  color. 
All  that  is  known 
historically  of  the  different  races,  all 
that  is  known  of  the  various  branches 
of  the  human  family  as  determined  by 
means  of  the  languages  which  they 
speak,  may  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
problem  to  rectify  and  amend  whatever 
may  be  suspected  of  error  in  the  classi- 
fication by  means  of  color. 

Such  a  method  of  division  has  been 
many  times  attempted  by  scholars,  but 
until  recently  the  results  have  been 
variable  and  uncertain.  The  reason  of 
this  is  found  in  the  imperfect  observa- 


mer error  in  this 
method  of  clas- 


tion  which  has  first  been  given  to  the 
question.  What  are  the  different  colors 
presented  on  the  covering  sources  of  for- 
of  the  bodies  of  m*< 
What  primary  or  secondary 
hues  are  really  characteristic  of  the  hu- 
man skin  in  different  races  #nd  coun- 
tries ?  Error  in  deciding  these  questions 
has  been  at  the  bottom  of  all  diversity 


MGRI'llAN    TYPES,    SHOWING    WOOLLY    HAIR. 
Drawn  by  Madame  Paule  Crampel. 


It  appears  strange  to  the  thoughtful 
inquirer  of  the  present  day  that  so  little 
accuracy  has  been  displayed  by  those 
who  have  attempted  to  note  and  de- 
scribe the  different  natural  colors  of  the 
human  skin.  It  will  readily  be  allowed 
that  an  examination  of  the  whole  race 
now  occupying  the  earth  will  discover 
nearly  all  colors  and  shades  of  color, 
from  one  extreme  of  the  spectrum  to 
another;  but  a  very  casual  examina- 
tion will  show  that  these  various  tints 
are  reducible  to  a  few,  and  these  to 


430 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


still  fewer  primary  pigmentary  distinc- 
tions. 

The  great  error  made  by  those  eth- 
nographers who  have  attempted  to  use 
color  of  the  skin  as  a  basis 

Only  three  pri- 

mary  colors  of      of   classification   has   been 

the  human  skin.     ^    a}}owjng.   too    many  djs. 

tinctions  of  tint.     Inability  on  their  part 
to  generalize  the  facts,  and  to  reduce  the 


ENGLISH   TYPE  (MRS.    SIDDONS),   SHOWING   WAVY   HAIR. 


different  hues  to  a  few  radical  distinc- 
tions, has  been  the  fruitful  source  of  all 
inaccuracy  and  confusion.  The  first 
classifications  attempted  on  this  basis 
of  color  resulted  in  multiplying  rather 
than  in  simplifying  the  classification  of 
the  human  race.  According  to  these 
first  efforts  there  were  white  -men,  yel- 
low men,  olive-colored  men,  red  men, 


orange-colored  men,  copper-colored  men, 
brown  men,  black  men,  and  many  other 
slighter  distinctions  which  tended  to 
confuse  rather  than  to  establish  a  scien- 
tific division.  All  this  turned  upon  in- 
accuracy  of  perception.  It  is  the  feature 
of  modern  inquiry  that  the  sense-percep- 
tion with  which  it  begins  has  become 
constantly  more  accurate  and  penetrating 
in  recent  times.  It  is  now 
clearly  perceived  that  there 
are  by  no  means  so  many 
fundamental  colors  to  be 
recognized  as  the  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of 
the  different  races.  On  the 
contrary,  there  are  but  few. 
Without  passing  through  all 
stages  of  the  inquiry,  it  is 
sufficient  to  say  that  the 
very  best  scrutiny  of  the 
actual  facts  shows  that  there 
are  only  three  primary  colors 
peculiar  to  the  human  body ; 
and  that  these  colors  are 
ruddy,  black,  and  brown. 
From  these  fundamental 
and  characteristic  tints  of 
the  human-  skin  all  the 
other  varieties  are  easily 
derived,  and  to  them  all 
minor  distinctions  are  read- 
ily referred. 

What,  then,   is  the  true 
nature  of  these  three  fun- 
damental colors  peculiar  to 
the  races  of  mankind?     It 
will   be   noted   that   the   term    white  is 

rejected.        This      is      done   The  term  ruddy 

for   the    sufficient    reason  $5«££f* 
that    there   are    not    now  treatise. 
and   never   were   any  tribes   of   people 
on  the  earth  to  whom  the  term  white 
could  properly  be  applied.     The  fairest- 
skinned  specimens  of  the  human  race 
are  very  far  from  white.     He  who  has 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     431 


not  himself  looked  candidly  and  care- 
fully at  the  fact  here  referred  to  must 
needs  be  surprised  to  note  how  great  the 
error  is  in  describing  the  color  of  any 
people  as  -white.  The  races  that  have 
been  recognized  as  white  are  in  reality 
ruddy  in  color,  and  approach  much  more 
nearly  to  the  standard 
of  red  than  the  Indian 
peoples,  who  have  been 
erroneously  defined  as  . 

red  men. 

The  so-called  Cauca- 
sians, for  instance,  who 
perhaps  present  the  skin 
in  its  fairest  tint,  are 
truly  a  ruddy  people. 
The  peculiarity  of  the 
skin  is  its  transparency 
and  the  consequent  rev- 
elation of  the  blood  in 
the  capillaries.  The  red 
tinge  of  the  blood  is 
thus  discernible 
through  the  cuticle,  and 
the  flush  of  color,  slight- 
er or  more  emphatic,  is 
always  ruddy  in  its  char- 
acter. The  peoples  hav- 
ing this  quality  of  skin 
are  the  blushing  races. 
With  every  varying  de- 
gree of  excitement  the 
blood  appears  or  re- 
cedes in  the  skin  at  the 
surface,  giving  a  deeper 
or  paler  tinge  to  the 
body.  But 
conditions 


to  disabuse  the  judgment  of  the  be- 
holder. The  term  white,  therefore,  as 
one  of  the  definitive  epithets  descriptive 
of  the  color  of  the  human  race,  must  be 
rejected,  and  its  place  be  taken  with  the 
more  accurate  term  ruddy.  We  thus 
have  in  a  scientific  classification  of  man» 


under 
can   the 
white. 


no 

skin  be  said  to  be 
The     fairest     in- 
ever  born    into   the 


THE  RUDDY  TYPE — PAUL  CRAMPEL, 
Drawn  by  H.   Thiriat,   from  a  photograph. 


No  races  may  be 
properly  defined    fant 

world,  even  when  bloodless 
and  cold  in  death,  is  so  far  from  being 
white  that  a  really  white  object  placed 
alongside  of  the  skin  furnishes  a  con- 
trast so  striking  as  at  once  and  forever 


kind  based  on  the  distinction  of  color, 
first  of  all : 

I.  THE  RUDDY  RACES. — It  is  found 
when  this  distinction  of  color  is  applied  to 
the  great  facts  tinder  consideration  that 
the  larger  part  of  the  historical  nations  of 
the  earth  come  under  the  classification 
of  ruddy.  The  great  races  who  first 


432 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


redeemed  the  world  from  barbarism 
were  of  this  color.  It  is  quite  certain 
that  those  strong  and  heroic  peoples  who 
What  races  may  appear  in  the  remote  hori- 
SLCs7fieed  as  zo*  of  the  primitive  world 
ruddy.  were  ruddy  in  their 

complexions.  Speaking  from  a  biblical 
point  of  view,  all  three  of  the  Noachite 


THE    BROWN    TYPE — MISTRESS   SENKI. 
Drawn  by  E.  Ronjat 

races,  with  their  several  divisions,  had 
complexions  of  this  hue.  This  is  true 
alike  of  Hamites,  Semites,  and  Japheth- 
ites.  The  long  prevalent  notion  that 
the  Hamites  were  a  black  race,  corre- 
sponding roughly  to  what  we  call 
African,  in  modern  history,  is  utterly 
untenable.  They  had,  on  the  contrary, 
the  same  general  complexion — some- 


what intensified  by  the  scorching  sun  of 
the  climates  in  which  they  were  for  the 
most  part  developed — with  the  cognate 
races  of  Shem  and  Japheth.  Or,  if  we 
speak  from  the  historical  point  of  view, 
we  shall  find  the  same  indications  of  the 
fundamental  identity  in  color  of  the 
early  races  who  developed  civilization  in 
the  earth.  The  Indo-Europeans 
were  all  ruddy  in  complexion. 
From  the  foothills  of  the  Him- 
alayas across  the  table-lands  of  Per- 
sia into  Ionia  and  Macedonia  and 
Greece  and  Italy  and  the  "  isles  of 
the  gentiles  "  the  same  fundamen- 
tal race  complexion  is  discover- 
able. Likewise,  the  Semites  and 
the  Hamitic  races,  noted  from  the 
historical  point  of  view,  are  found 
to  be  of  the  same  bodily  color. 
Language  contributes  its  evidence 
also  to  establish  the  same  general 
fact  as  to  the  complexion  of  the 
Indo-European  and  other  Noachite 
families  of  men.  They  were  all 
ruddy,  and  the  hint  in  Genesis  of 
the  red-earth  color  of  the  Adamite 
would  seem  to  be  justified  by  the 
facts  observable  in  several  of  the 
principal  divisions  of  the  human 
family. 

II.  THE  BROWN  RACES.  —  The 
second    fundamental    division    of 
mankind  determined  on  the  line  of 
color  is  by  the  brown  complexion, 
which  characterizes   many  of  the 
leading  races.     It  will  be  observed 
from  the  selection  of  this  hue  that  many 
varieties  of  color  may  be  referred  there- 
to.    Several  shades  o"f  yel-  „ 

General  analysis 

low  and  of  red  may  be  cor-  of  the  Brown 
rectly  carried  back  into  a 
fundamental  brown,  which  is  the  com- 
posite of  black  with  one  of  the  two  tints 
referred   to.      Careful   observation  will 
show  that  this  is  the  actual  color  of  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     433 


great  races  of  Northern  and  Eastern 
Asia,  as  well  as  of  all  the  aborigines  of 
the  two  Americas  and  Polynesia.  As 
the  major  division  of  these  races  we 
may  cite : 

1.  The  Asiatic  Mongoloids,  correspond- 
ing   in   general    terms   with   the   Mon- 
golian   race   indicated  by  historical  in- 
quiry, or  with  the  two  divisions  of  the 
Turanians   according   to   the    linguistic 
division. 

2.  The   Polynesian  Mongoloids,  or   the 
peoples  scattered  through  the  islands  of 
the  South  Pacific,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Melanesians  and  the  Australians. 

3.  The  Dravidians,  or   the  Deccanese 
and   the  people  of   the  Micronesian  is- 
lands north  and  east  of  Australia. 

III.  THE  BLACK  RACES. — It  is  clear, 

on    an    examination  of    the    facts,  that 

many      of      the      peoples, 

The  four  groups  *        * 

of  the  Black  even  the  primitive  races 
distributed  in  portions  of 
the  world  lying  in  the  equatorial  re- 
gions, are  properly  denned  as  Black. 
The  pigmentary  deposit  under  the  cuti- 
cle is  of  such  a  character  as  to  absorb  all 
or  the  greater  portion  of  the  rays  of 
light,  and  to  return  to  the  eye  only  that 
negative  sensation  which  we  define  as 
blackness.  The  line  of  chromatic  division 
between  these  races  of  Black  men  and 
those  who  were  defined  as  Brown,  is  that 
under  the  cuticle  of  the  skin  of  the  latter 
peoples  a  certain  percentage  of  coloring 
matter  is  combined  with  the  black  pig- 
ment, producing  the  various  shades  of 
color  known  as  brown. 

This  characteristic  difference  between 
the  two  colors  is  constant,  and  tends  to 
perpetuate  itself  by  the  physiological 
law  called  "reversion  to  the  original 
type."  This  is  to  say  that  in  a  contact 
of  the  various  races,  Black  and  Brown 
and  Ruddy,  and  in  their  intermingling 
of  blood,  there  is  a  tendency  for  one  or  the 


other  of  the  elements  of  ethnic  constitu- 
tion to  declare  itself  and  become  domi- 
nant over  the  rest.  Given  a  sufficient 
lapse  of  time,  and  these  intermediate 
varieties  return  to  the  one  or  the  other  of 
the  original  types  from  which  they  are 
derived.  Geographically  speaking,  the 
Black  races  are  distributed  throughout 
the  larger  part  of  Africa  and  through 
the  whole  of  Australia  and  that  portion 
of  the  Pacific  archipelago  called  Melane- 
sia. These  are  the  limits  of  the  natural 
dispersion  of  the  Black  races.  The  eth- 
nic divisions  of  this  third  primary  family 
of  men  are : 

1 .  The  Negroes,  who  occupy  the  larger 
band  of  Central  Africa  from  east  to  west, 
and  are  also  distributed  through  a  great 
portion  of  the  southern  division  of  the 
continent. 

2.  The  Australians,  occupying  all  of 
Central  and  Southern  Australia,  except 
the  coast  region  on  the  east  and  north. 

3.  The  Hottentots,  distributed  through 
the  larger  part  of  the  southern  extrem- 
ity of  Africa. 

4.  The  Papuans,  occupying  the  island 
of  New  Guinea,  the  northern  and  eastern 
maritime  districts  of  Australia,  the  is- 
land of  Tasmania,  and,  in  general,  the 
Melanesian  archipelago. 

The  foregoing  classification  of  the  hu- 
man race  on  the  scientific  method  and 
by  the  distinction  of  color  is,  perhaps,  as 
nearly  a  satisfactory  solution  of  the  prob- 
lem as  can  be  given  in  the  other  plans  of 
present  state  of  knowledge.  ££2S? 
The  three  distinctions    of  -with  this. 
Ruddy,    Brown,   and    Black    races    are 
fundamental.     They  are  broad  enough 
to  include  the  whole  race  of  man,  with 
its  multiform  developments  in  ancient 
and  modern  times.    The  classification  is 
sufficiently  ample  to  embrace  in  its  major 
and  minor  divisions  all  the  races  and 
peoples  which  have  been  distinguished 


434 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


from  each  other  by  means  of  historical 
and  linguistic  inquiry.  It  is  easy  to  con- 
form to  this  plan  of  division  all  the  others 
that  have  been  suggested,  and  to  make 
them  consistent  with  the  wider  and  more 
scientific  scheme.  Thus,  for  instance, 
the  biblical  race  of  Japheth,  the  histori- 
cal divisions  of  mankind  called  Indo- 


THE  BLACK  TYPE — NEGRO   MAKUTULU. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 

European,  the  ethnic  branches  of  men 
called  Aryan  in  the  linguistic  classifica- 
tion, all  fall  under  the  common  designa- 
tion of  Ruddy  races.  With  these  are 
grouped  by  means  of  the  same  color 
distinction  the  Semitic  families  of  men, 
and  also  the  Hamitic  divisions.  These 
ten  races  taken  together  constitute  the 
whole  group,  which  may  be  defined  by 
the  term  Ruddy  and  considered  as  of  a 
primary,  common  descent. 


In  the  second  place,  the  widely  dis- 
seminated  Brown  races,  covering  nearly 
the  whole  of  Asia,  the 

General  distri- 

two  great  continents  of  the  button  of  the 

TTT  i   ,1  ,    Brown  races. 

West,  and  the  greater  part 
of  Polynesia,  may  be  grouped  together 
on  the  line  of  color  and  considered  as  a 
common  family  in  its  origin  and  race 
descent.  It  will  be  the  purpose  in 
the  following'  pages  of  the  present 
book  to  trace  out  the  lines  of  the 
great  tribal  and  race  divergencies 
and  migrations  which  in  the  lapse 
of  ages  have  carried  these  Brown 
peoples  over  by  far  the  largest  dis- 
tricts of  the  earth.  It  will  be  un- 
derstood, of  course,  that  the  race 
classification  of  the  peoples  of  the 
two  Americas  as  here  presented  re- 
lates to  the  original  peoples  of  these 
continents,  and  not  to  the  Indo- 
European  nations  that  have  taken 
possession  of  them  in  recent  times 
by  migration  and  conquest. 

The  third  general  division  as  indi- 
cated in  this  analysis  on  the  basis  of 
color  has  already  been  pointed  out 
in  its  ethnic  and  geographical  dis- 
tribution. ,  No  branch  of  the  Black 
races  has  of  its  own  motion  crossed 
the  equator  of  the  earth  to  a  point 
higher  than  the  twentieth  degree  of 
'  •      north  latitude.     It  will  be  found  in 
the    subsequent    chapters    of    this 
book  that  the  dispersion  of  this  divi- 
sion of  mankind  was  by  means  of  a  west- 
ward stream  flowing  in  from  f 

Outline  of  the 

Eastern  Africa  and  spread-  dispersion  of  the 

i_  -,          Blacks. 

ing  in  many  branches 
through  all  those  parts  of  the  continent 
between  the  equatorial  region  and  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  while  the  eastern 
stream  bore  off  by  way  of  Southern  Hin- 
dustan into  the  great,  closely  distributed 
islands  lying  to  the  south  of  Asia.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  sufficient  is  now  known  of  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NOACHITE  DISPERSION.      435 


movements  of  the  Black  races  to  delin- 
eate their  tribal  divergencies  and  mi- 
grations with  tolerable  certainty,  and 
although  much  will  remain  to  be  rectified 
and  amended  by  subsequent  investiga- 
tions, something  may  be  at  present  ad- 
vanced to  enlarge  the  borders  of  com- 
mon knowledge  relative  to  this  the  least 
known  and  least  progressive  of  the  great 
divisions  of  mankind. 

From  these  considerations  and  others 
that  may  be  readily  deduced  therefrom, 
Mankind  to  be  ft  has  been  determined  to 

divided  into  .-,•_", 

Ruddy  races,       employ  in  the  present  work 

Brown  races,  .-,  *_-^  ±1      3      • 

and  Black  races,  the  scientific  method  in 
classifying  the  different  races  of  men, 
and  to  use  the  color  of  tlie  body  as  the 
fundamental  fact  in  considering  the 
scheme  of  division.  In  all  the  sub- 
sequent parts  of  the  present  work,  in 


the  description  of  the  migrations  of  the 
primitive  tribes  and  families  of  men,  in 
the  delineation  of  manners  and  customs, 
and  the  peculiarities  of  national  develop- 
ment which  will  in  great  measure  fill 
up  the  body  of  the  work,  it  is  purposed 
to  keep  always  in  mind  this  fundamental 
division  of  mankind  into,  I.  RUDDY 
RACES;  II.  BROWN  RACES;  III.  BLACK 
RACES;,  with  their  manifest  divisions 
into  the  three  branches,  Hamite,  Semite, 
and  Aryan  in  the  first;  three  divi- 
sions of  Asiatic  Mongoloids,  Polynesian 
Mongoloids,  and  Dravidians,  in  the 
second;  and  four  branches,  Negroes, 
Australians,  Hottentots,  and  Papuans,  in 
the  third.  These  ten  race  classes  of  man- 
kind will  constitute  the  basis  of  much 
of  the  discussion  in  the  present  and  the 
succeeding  volumes. 


CHAFTTER  XXIV.— NOACHITE  DISPERSION  CONSID- 
ERED. 


O  far  as  the  present  re- 
sources  of  human 
knowledge  have  indi- 
cated the  primary  seat 
and  early  movements 
of  the  Ruddy  races  of 
mankind,  the  same  be- 
gan on  the  north  shores  of  the  western 
gulf  of  the  Indian  ocean.  The  scene  of 
this  important  primitive  aspect  of  the 
race  was  probably  in  the  southern  part 
of  Beluchistan,  eastward  from  the  Per- 
sian gulf.  "When  these  statements  are 
made  the  whole  of  our  knowledge  on  the 
subject  may  be  said  to 

His- 
tory knows  little  besides  of 
the  time  or  the  advent  of  this  primary 
stream  of  human   existence ;  but  it  can 
nardly  be  doubted  that  this  is  the  real 


Primitive  seats      1  -i  j    i  •  t 

of  the  Adamites,  have  been  delivered. 


seat  of  the  Adamite  and  his  descendants. 
Ethnologists  have  generally  been  dis- 
posed to  go  further,  to  trace  backwards  the 
stream  of  this  division  of  the  race  to  the 
shores  of  ocean,  and  thence  to  carry  it 
by  hypothesis  far  out  into  the  so-called 
Lemuria,  a  supposed  submerged  region 
in  the  bed  of  the  Indian  ocean. 

On  the  theory  that  the  Black,  the 
Brown,  and  the  Ruddy  races  of  man- 
kind have  all  had  a  single 

.    .  .      Apparent  point 

ancestral  origin,   there   is  of  origin  for  an 
some   ground  for  such   a     eraces< 
hypothesis.      The  first  tribes  of  Black 
men  appear  to  have  struck  the  continent 
of  Africa  from  the  east.     In  like  manner 
the  Brown  races  seem  to  have  touched 
the  continent  on  the  coast  line  eastward 
of  the  Persian  gulf ;  while  the  ancestors 
of  the  Australians  and  Papuans  appear 


436 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


to  have  reached  their  destination  from 
the  northwest.  Thus  the  observer,  stand- 
ing on  the  western  shore  of  India,  the 
eastern  shore  of  Africa,  or  the  southern 
shore  of  Beluchistan,  would  seem  to  see 
the  three  major  divisions  of  mankind  ap- 
proaching from  the  deep,  as  if.  from  some 
common  origin  under  the  sea. 

Nor  has  tradition  been  wholly  silent  in 
witnessing  to  such  a  primeval  movement 
Berosus  re-  of  the  race  landwards  from 

the  sea-  One  of  the  oldest 

traditions  on  record  is  pre- 
served in  a  fragment  of  Berosus,  and 
indicates  the  ocean  origin,  not  only  of 


the  day  with  men.  But  he  took  no  nour- 
ishment, and  at  sunset  went  again  into 
the  sea,  and  there  remained  for  the 
night.  This  animal  taught  men  lan- 
guage and  science,  the  harvesting  of 
seeds  and  fruits,  the  rules  for  the  bound- 
aries of  land,  the  modes  of  building 
cities  and  temples,  arts,  and  writing, 
and  all  that  pertains  to  civilization." 

In  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  book  of 
Genesis  we  have  an  account  of  the  Adatnie 
race  from  the  beginning  down  to  the 
Deluge.  This  space  is  occupied  with 
ten  successive  patriarchs  and  their  ex- 
panding  families.  To  these  great 


LANDSCAPE  OF  THE  NOACHITE  DISPERSION.— BENDER-DILBM.— Drawn  by  Taylor,  after  a  sketch  of  Houssay. 


the  arts,  but  of  man  himself.    A  portion 
of  the  story  is  as  follows : 

"Then  there  appeared  to  them  from 
the  sea,  on  the  shore  of  Babylonia,  a  fear- 
ful animal  of  the  name  of  Oan.  His 
body  was  that  of  a  fish,  but  under  the 
fish's  head  another  head  was  attached, 
and  on  the  fins  were  feet  like  those  of  a 
man,  and  he  had  a  man's  voice.  The 
image  of  the  creature  is  still  preserved. 
The  animal  came  at  morning,  and  passed 


longevity  is    attributed,    and    the  nar- 
rative indicates  in  various  „ 

.  Outline  in  Gen- 

ways   the   rapid  tribal  de-  esisofthe 

1  f  ,  t  -r,    Adamic  races. 

velopment  of  the  race.  It 
will  be  noted  also  by  a  comparison  of  the 
fifth  chapter  with  the  fourth  that  two 
parallel  lines  of  descent  are  recorded, 
the  one  through  Cain,  and  the  other 
through  Seth.  "For,"  said  Eve,  "  God 
hath  appointed  me  another  seed  instead 
of  Abel,  whom  Cain  slew." 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— NOACHITE  DISPERSION.       437 


The  Adamic  descendants  are  traced  in 
the  fourth  chapter  down  to  the  children 
of  Adah  and  Zillah,  the  two  wives  of 
Lamech ;  that  is,  to  Jabal,  « '  the  father 
of  such  as  dwell  in  tents  and  such  as 
have  cattle;"  to  Jubal,  "the  father  of 
all  such  as  handle  the  harp  and  organ;" 
and  to  Tubal-cain,  "an  instructor  of  ev- 
ery artificer  in  brass  and  iron."  Here 
the  narrative  ends,  and  the  other  branch 
of  the  Adamites,  that  is,  the  descendants 
of  Seth,  are  taken  up,  down  to  Noah,  the 
son  of  Lamech.  The  recurrence  of 
common  names  in  both  lines  of  descent 
introduces  a  good  deal  of  confusion,  but 
the  line  of  Seth,  considered  by  itself,  is 
straight  through  ten  generations. 

The  Hebrew  narrative  of  the  Adamite 
and  his  posterity  to  the  Deluge  is  here 
value  of  the  cited  in  part  because  of  its 
strikinS  Parallelism  with 
the  secular  tradition 
handed  down  by  Berosus.  This  cele- 
brated ancient  author  was  a  priest  of 
Bel,  at  Babylon,  and  flourished  there  in 
the  first  half  of  the  third  century  before 
our  era.  He  was  a  native  oT  the  coun- 
try and  well  acquainted  with  its  earlier 
and  later  history.  He  knew  as  well  as 
one  might  know  in  an  uncritical  and 
credulous  age  the  annals  not  only  of  the 
later  Babylonian  empire,  but  also  of  the 
older  Chaldsean  dominion  which  .  had 
been  established  on  the  lower  Euphrates 
in  the  very  earliest  stages  of  human 
history. 

In  that  part  of  his  work  devoted  to 
the  chronology  of  the  Chaidsean  king- 
Ten  cnaidee  dom,  Berosus  describes  the 

mythical  kings ; 

conformity  to       epoch  before  the  flood ;  for, 

the  Hebrew  -.,  ..  TT   1  , 

scheme.  like    the     Hebrew    author 

of  Genesis,  he  has  an  account  of  a  uni- 
versal deluge  of  waters,  through  which 
a  single  great  captain  named  Xisuthrus, 
with  his  family,  came  safely  in  a  ship 
and  descended  from  a  mountain,  to  re- 


people  the  earth.  To  the  antedeluvian 
era  Berosus  also  assigns  a  dynasty  of 
ten  kings.  To  these  reigns  of  fabulous 
duration  are  given  the  ten  eons  of  their 
dominion,  being  as  follows: 

Years. 

1.  Alorus,  a  Chaldaean,  who  reigned 36,000 

2.  Aloparus,  son  of  Alorus,  who  reigned. . .    10,800 

3.  Almelon,  a  native  of  Sippara,  who  reigned.  46,800 

4.  Ammenon,  a  Chaldaean,  who  reigned ....  43,200 

5.  Amegalarus,  of  Sippara,  who  reigned. . .  64,800 

6.  Daonus,  of  Sippara,  who  reigned 36,000 

7.  Edorankhus,  of  Sippara,  who  reigned. . .  64,800 

8.  Amempsinus,  a  Chaldaean,  who  reigned     36,000 

9.  Otiartes,  a  Chaldaean,  who  reigned 28,000 

lo.  Xisuthrus,  the    Chaldaean    Noah,    who 

reigned 64,800 

A  total  of  ten  kings,  reigning 431,200 

The  general  conformity  of  these  two 
schemes  of  ethnic  descent  must  be  pat- 
ent at  a  glance.  The  Chaldsean  and  the 
Hebrew  accounts  of  this  dim  age  of  an 
ancestral  race  agree  in  the  important 
consideration  of  ten  successive  patri- 
archical  kingships.  It  is  easy  to  observe 
the  more  moderate  conception  and  out- 
line of  the  Hebrew  scheme  of  descent  and 
longevity,  and  the  wild  extravagance  of 
the  Chaldaean  tradition.  But  the  pattern 
and  outline  of  the  progress  of  the  race 
are  alike  in  both,  and  in  either  case  this 
line  of  long-lived  mythical  rulers  ends 
with  a  righteous  captain,  whose  virtue 
and  wisdom,  in  the  wickedness  of  his 
surroundings,  enable  him  to  go  safely 
through  the  waters  of  a  deluge  and  re- 
people  a  new  world  on  the  hither  side 
of  the  catastrophe. 

The  identity  of  the  two  narratives  in 
their  essential  spirit  and  leading  features 
can  hardly  be  doubted.  We 

*  .  .  The  headmen 

thus   see  in  the  maritime  of  the  Adamite 
parts  of  Beluchistan,  at  a 
time  almost  unimaginably  remote,  even 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  oldest  histo- 
rians who  have  attempted  to  trace  the 
course   and    development  of   mankind, 


438 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  apparition  of  a  ruddy  race  of  men 
expanding  through  a  mythical  age  of 
unknown  duration,  and  entering  at  least 
three  stages  of  civilizing  activity.  Jabal 
was  the  "father  of  such  as  dwell  in 
tents  and  of  such  as  have  cattle."  This 
is  manifestly  an  outline  of  the  begin- 
ning of  the  pastoral  life  which  occupied 
so  large  a  part  in  the  subsequent  his- 
tory of  the  races  of  Western  Asia.  Ju- 


instruments  as  have  pleased  the  senses 
of  men  in  all  subsequent  ages  with  the 
concord  of  sweet  sounds. 

To  the  same  epoch,  or  a  little  later,  in 
the  tribal  evolution,  is  assigned  Tubal- 
cain.     He  is  represented  as  Question  of  the 
a  worker  in  brass  and  iron.  gJJJrfSJ*** 
Very   notable   is   the    fact  Semites, 
that  the  composite  metal  brass  is  here 
mentioned  as  the  material  of  the  earliest 


THE  FATHERS  OF  "SUCH  AS  DWELL  IN  TENTS"— OLD  SEMITIC  TYPES. 


bal,  the  brother  of  Jabal,  is  represented 
as  being  the  ' '  father  of  all  such  as 
handle  the  harp  and  the  organ."  From 
this  we  are  to  infer  that  at  least  the 
musical  branches  of  art  made  their  ap- 
pearance in  the  East  contemporaneously 
with  the  development  of  the  pastoral 
life.  The  makers  of  tents  and  the 
keepers  of  flocks  and  herds  discovered 
harmony,  and  became  the  makers  of  such 


metal  work  of  the  Adamites.  Iron  also 
is  named  as  the  other  substance  in  which 
Tubal-cain  and  his  successors  became 
proficient  as  workmen.  It  would  appear 
in  accord  with  right  reason  that  both  of 
these  names  of  the  metals  are  errone- 
ously deduced  from  some  original  which 
has  been  misunderstood  in  translation. 
The  primitive  men  could  hardly  have 
begun  as  workers  in  brass,  since  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NOACHITE   DISPERSION.       439 


copper  and  zinc  of  which  it  is  composed 
must  first  have  been  employed  and  the 
ratio  of  their  combination  discovered 
before  brass  could  have  an  existence. 
Moreover,  the  extraction  of  iron  from 
the  matrix  is  a  process  so  difficult  and  so 
late  in  the  order  of  metallic  discovery 
•that,  as  we  have  already  seen  in  another 
part  of  this  work,  it  follows  and  does 
not  precede  the  discovery  of  copper,  of 
tin,  of  the  precious  metals,  and,  indeed, 
of  nearly  all  the  other  metallic  ele- 
ments common  to  the  surface  of 'the 
»,arth. 

At  the  close  of  this  Adamite  period  in 

the  history  of  the  Ruddy  race  we  come 

to  that  great  catastrophe. 

Dissemination  * 

of  traditions  of  the  Deluge  of  waters.  In 
respect  to  this  event  tradi- 
tion was  busy  throughout  the  primitive 
world.  Among  almost  every  people 
there  was  a  mythical  reminiscence  of  a 
flood  by  which  their  ancestors  were 
destroyed  from  the  earth.  The  diluvian 
legend  generally  assigned  the  wickedness 
of  the  race  as  a  cause  of  its  overthrow. 
The  tradition  of  such  a  visitation  always 
presented  itself  most  emphatically  in 
countries  so  situated  as  to  be  subject  to 
inundations.  Perhaps  the  greatest  seat 
of  such  a  belief  was  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Lower  Euphrates  and  Tigris.  It 
was  from  this  region  that  the  Hebrew 
account  of  the  Deluge  was  transmitted  by 
Abraham  and  his  posterity  to  the  west, 
and  there  recorded  in  the  annals  of  that 
people.  At  the  same  time  a  like  tradi- 
tion was  handed  down  among  the 
Chaldaeans,  and  at  a  later  epoch  in 
history  was  repeated  and  modified  by 
the  Assyrian  seers,  on  the  Upper  Tigris. 
The  story  of  Deucalion  and  his  survival 
of  the  Deluge  was  rife  among  the  primi- 
tive Greeks,  and  other  primeval  nations 
had  like  accounts  of  a  like  disaster. 
To  this  general  dissemination  of  the 


belief  in  a  deluge  of  waters  by  which 
the  race  of  man  was  swept  away,  the 
ancient  Egyptians  furnish  whytheEgyp- 
a  remarkable  exception.  ^TnVsuth 
Their  legends  and  mythol-  tradition, 
ogy  furnish  no  account  of  any  such 
event,  either  in  the  primitive  or  later 
ages  of  their  country.  It  is  easy  to  see 
in  this  fact  the  action  and  reaction  of 
natural  and  supernatural  elements  in  the 
primitive  history  of  a  people.  The  Nile 
is,  perhaps,  the  only  river  in  the  world 
whose  swellings  and  fallings  obey  a 
certain  law,  the  knowledge  of  which 
secures  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley 
from  disastrous  consequences.  The 
regularity  of  the  coming  and  the  reces- 
sion of  the  waters  furnishes  a  guarantee 
against  all  harm.  A  curse  is  thus  con- 
verted into  a  blessing;  and  the  river 
becomes,  instead  of  an  object  of  dread 
and  superstition,  an  object  of  reverence 
and  worship !  The  uniformity  of  nature 
stood  guard  over  the  welfare  of  the 
people  who  built  the  pyramids,  and  even 
.  if  a  prehistoric  deluge  had  occurred  be- 
fore the  civilized  development  of  the 
Egyptian  race,  the  tradition  of  it  would 
have  perished  in  the  presence  of  the 
future  beneficent  conduct  of  the  great 
river.  In  other  valleys  of  the  East 
irregularity  rather  than  uniform  flood 
and  subsidence  was  the  law,  and  where- 
ever,  as  a  result,  disaster  on  many  oc- 
casions and  from  natural  causes  must 
necessarily  have  ensued  to  the  people 
living  on  the  river  banks,  the  tradition 
of  a  great  catastrophe  overwhelming  all 
would  be  perpetuated  and  handed  down 
as  a  distinct  and  memorable  crisis  in  the 
past  history  of  the  world. 

However  this  may  be,  we  find  a 
remarkable  conformity  between  the 
Chaldasan  and  the  Hebrew  account  of 
the  disaster  by  which  the  race  of  man  was 
swept  away  at  the  close  of  the  Adamite 


440 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


era.  The  well-known  narrative  of  the 
Deluge  given  in  the  seventh  chapter  of 
the  Book  of  Genesis  need  not  be  here 
Generaihar-  repeated.  Nor  is  it  desir- 

monyofChal- 

deean  and  He-  able  to  recount  in  full  the 
of  theafloodnt  story  of  the  flood  as  recorded 
by  the  ancient  Chaldasans  and  Assyr- 
ians. The  principal  features  of  the 


destroy  the  world  by  a  flood.  The  great 
captain  was  ordered  to  bury  the  records 
of  his  country  in  Sippara  and  to  embark 
in  a  ship,  with  his  kindred  and  friends. 
He  was  also  directed  to  take  into  the  ark 
with  him  all  manner  of  living  creatures. 
When  everything  was  completed  and  the 
ship,  nine  thousand  feet  in  length,  was 


MESOPOTAMIA!*  LANDSCAPE.— VIEW  OF  MOSSUL.— Drawn  by  E.  Flandin. 


latter,  however,  will  serve  to  show  the 
fundamental  identity  of  the  three  prin- 
cipal narratives  of  the  Deluge.  The 
Chaldaean  and  Assyrian  accounts  differ 
in  this,  that  the  latter  assigns  as  a  cause 
for  the  destruction  of  the  human  race 
by  a  flood  the  wickedness  of  mankind  in 
the  earth,  whereas  the  older,  or  Chal- 
dsean,  account  simply  recites  that  the  god 
Bel  revealed  to  Xisuthrus  his  purpose  to 


closed,  the  Deluge  came.  In  course  of 
time  Xisuthrus  sent  out  birds,  which  at 
first  came  back  without  evidence  of  rest- 
ing, but  afterwards  with  mud  on  their 
feet.  At  length  the  ship  rested  on  the 
Gordyaean  mountain,  and  the  inhabitants 
came  forth  to  repeople  the  earth. 

In  the  Assyrian  account  the  divinity 
who  revealed  the  flood  is  Hea,  and  the 
Assyrian  Noah  is  named  Sisit.  He,  as 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NOACHITE  DISPERSION.       441 


in  the  case  of  his  Chaldsean  prototype, 
gathered  all  manner  of  living  creatures 
The  Assyrian  and  seeds  of  the  vegetable 
paSo^he  world  into  his  ship.  Then 
older  forms.  Samas,  the  sun  god, 
sent  the  flood.  There  was  a  great  storm 
that  went  over  the  nations,  and  the 
waters  reached  up  to  heaven.  Even  the 
gods  had  to  ascend  to  their  highest 
thrones  and  sit  there  until  the  subsid- 
ence. All  living  things  outside  were 
drowned.  At  last  the  waters  abated; 
the  ark  rested  on  Mount  Nizir,  and  Bel 
led  forth  Sisit  by  the  hand  to  repopulate 
the  country.  It  is  sufficient  to  note  that 
the  narrative  given  of  the  great  catas- 
trophe in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Genesis 
is  much  more  serious  and  elevated  than 
the  two  forms  of  tradition  which  were 
preserved  to  after  times  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Euphrates  and  the  Tigris. 

Apart  from  these  traditional  accounts 
of  the  manner  in  which  the  Adamite 
Early  division  of  race  came  to  its  termina- 
intVt£SiteS  tion,  we  turn  to  a  more  scien- 
branches.  tific  aspect  of  the  question. 

It  appears  that  before  the  destruction  of 
this  people,  before  they  had  reached  the 
scene — at  least  the  central  scene — of 
their  disaster,  they  had  already  begun 
to  part  into  the  three  branches  of  ethnic 
life  already  mentioned  as  the  major 
divisions  of  the  Ruddy  family  of  man- 
kind. It  is  in  evidence  that  the  Noa- 
chite  race,  from  its  old  maritime  debou- 
chure on  the  shores  of  Gedrosia,  the 
modern  Beluchistan,  made  its  way  first 
to  the  north,  in  the  direction  of  the  Car- 
manian  desert,  and  was  thence  deflected 
to  the  west.  It  was  here,  on  the  table- 
land of  ancient  Iran,  in  the  district  of 
country  east  of  Yezd,  that  the  ancestors 
of  the  Ruddy  races  of  mankind  seem  to 
have  felt  for  the  first  time  the  impulse 
of  westward  migration.  Here,  at  any 

rate,    they   were    deflected   toward   the 
M.— Vol.  1—29 


setting  sun.  Here,  too,  they  appear  to 
have  begun  that  threefold  ethnic  separa- 
tion which  was  destined,  in  far  ages 
and  countries,  to  give  to  history  some  of 
its  most  vigorous  and  highly  developed 
peoples. 

If  we  fall  back  again  for  a  moment 
upon  the  classification  the  nomenclature 
of  which  is  derived  from  uncertain  eth. 
the  three  sons  of  Noah, 
we  find  here  the  begin-  tamians. 
nings  of  the  division.  So  that  if  we  re- 
gard the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  and  the 
Tigris  as  the  center,  or  seat,  of  the  great 
diluvian  disaster  which  subsequently  oc- 
curred, we  must  conclude  that  the  Ruddy 
peoples  who  made  their  way  into  these 
valleys  from  the  east  had  already  sepa- 
rated, or  at  least  begun  to  separate,  into 
Hamites,  Semites,  and  possibly  Japheth- 
ites.  The  adoption  of  such  a  hypothe- 
sis would  tend  to  explain  or  remove  the 
difficulty  which  historians,  ethnologists, 
and  linguists  alike  have  experienced  in 
the  attempted  classification  of  the  most 
ancient  peoples  of  the  Tigrine  and  Eu- 
phratine  valleys.  This  work  has  never 
been  satisfactorily  and  conclusively  ac- 
complished. In  a  general  way  it  has  been 
decided  that  the  oldChaldaeans  were  Ham- 
itic  in  their  origin  and  development.  In 
like  manner  the  preponderance  of  evi- 
dence has  tended  to  show  that  the  Assyri- 
ans were  Semitic  in  their  race  descent  and 
character.  But  the  evidences  also  indi- 
cate much  mixture  and  confusion  in  the 
primitive  history  of  these  regions. 

It  is  extremely  difficult,  either  by 
means  of  historical  traditions,  ethnic 
traces,  or  linguistic  proofs,  Point  of  disper- 
to  determine  satisfactorily 
to  which  branch  of  the  orig- 
inal  threefold  division  the  Assyrians 
and  the  Chaldseans  respectively  belong. 
Moreover,  at  later  periods,  when  the 
Hamitic  race  has  well  emerged  from  this 


442 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


region,  and  is  discovered  with  all  its  pecul- 
iar traits  in  Southeastern  and  Southern 
Arabia  and  in  Egypt,  and  when  the  Sem- 
ites have  likewise  appeared,  with  their 
distinctive  peculiarities  well  developed,  in 
the  West,  the  course  from  which  the  two 
races  have  manifestly  come  into  subse- 
quent fields  of  activity,  when  traced  back- 


the  center,  and  the  Japhethites  close  up 
to  the  Caspian. 

From  these  evidences  and  by  this  just 
train  of  reasoning,  it  would  appear  con- 
clusive that  the  primary  division  of  the 
Noachite  family  took  place  in  the  up- 
lands of  ancient  Iran,  at  a  point  more 
than  ten  degrees  of  latitude  eastward 


IN  KURDISTAN.— VIEW  OF  LITTLE  ARARAT,  WITH  GROUP  OF  KURDS  IN  FOREGROUND.— Drawn  by  Alfred  Paris. 


wards,  shows  a  conjuncture  much  to  the 
east  of  the  Mesopotamian  region  and 
not  in  the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Tigris.  This  is  to  say  that  at  the 
time  when  the  Hamite,  the  Semite,  and 
the  Japhethite  races  made  their  way 
tlirough  Mesopotamia  to  the  West,  they 
were  already  separated  geographically, 
the  Hamites  being  on  the  south,  pressing 
close  to  the  Persian  gulf,  the  Semites  in 


from  the  Mesopotamian  region,  which 
may  be  regarded  as  the  center  of  the  tra- 
ditions of  the  Deluge.  It  is  safe,  there- 
fore, in  the  ethnic  scheme,  to  mark  the 
division  of  the  Noachites  far  beyond  and 
to  the  eastward  of  the  low-lying  alluvial 
plains  of  Mesopotamia. 

If,  then,  the  observer  should  take  his 
stand  in  the  Arabian  desert  west  of 
Mesopotamia  and  look  thitherward  in 


DISTRIBUTION   OF    THE   RACES.— NOACHITE   DISPERSION.      443 


the    earliest    epoch  of   human    develop- 
ment, he  might  see  emerging  from  the 
shadows    the  vanguard   of 

Issuance  of  the 

Noachites  to  the  two  races,  with  possibly  a 
third  on  the  north.  The 
Hamitic  division  of  mankind  would  be 
seen  making  its  way  to  the  westward, 
close  to  the  head-waters  of  the  Persian 
gulf  and  bending,  as  if  by  preference,  to 
the  south  into  Old  Arabia,  next  to  the 
sea.  The  central  phalanx  would  be  the 
descendants  of  Shem,  heading  for  the 
west,  and,  perhaps,  deflected  somewhat 
to  the  north,  on  its  way  from  Ur  of  the 
Chaldees  into  Canaan.  The  Japhetic 
division,  if  seen  at  all,  would  be  well  to 
the  north,  close  to  the  southern  shores 
of  the  Caspian,  and  bending  in  a  north- 
westerly direction  toward  the  eastern 
limits  of  the  Black  sea.  This  may  be 
called  the  Noachite  dispersion  of  the 
human  race.  The  lines  of  its  progress 
westward  lie  between  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  the  Caspian  and  the  northern 
limits  of  the  Persian  gulf.  This  region 
is  to  Europe  and  Southwestern  Asia 
what  the  wrist  is  to  the  extended  palm. 
Mesopotamia,  considered  longitudinally 
from  east  to  west  and  in  connection 
with  Kurdistan,  is  a  strait,  and  through 
this  strait  the  streams  of  the  Ruddy 
races  of  men  flowed  out  toward  the  open 
regions  in  the  prehistoric  ages. 

It  is  from  this  point  of  view  that  we 
may,  in  part  at  least,  apprehend  the 
Probable  direc-  ethnic  characteristics  of  the 
primitive  peoples  of  Elam 
an(j  Chaldsea.  Through 
these  most  ancient  countries  the  Ham- 
itic division  of  men  made  their  way 
in  their  earliest  departure  and  migra- 
tion from  the  parent  stock.  It  is,  per- 
haps, safe  to  say  that  the  Elamites  were 
the  first  development  of  a  Hamitic  na- 
tionality in  the  world.  This  earliest 
lodgment  of  the  oldest  branch  of  the 


Noachites  was  in  the  country  afterwards 
called  Susiana  by  the  Greeks,  and  the 
dominion  established  here  remained  for 
many  ages  a  seat  and  stronghold  of  the 
primitive  race.  Historical  traditions  in- 
dicate that  the  Hamites  came  into  this, 
region  by  invasion,  and  that  they  dis- 
placed, by  conquest,  the  original  Semitic 
and  possibly  Turanian  peoples  who  were; 
there  before  them. 

This  view,  however,  is  a  doubtful 
hypothesis.  As  already  stated,  it  is 
likely  that  the  disentangle-  Traces  of  ethnic 
ment  of  the  Semitic  and  J^J^^ 
Hamitic  tribes  had  not  yet  ites- 
been  completely  effected  when  the  Elam- 
ite  nationality  was  founded;  and  it 
may  well  be  confessed  that  Semitic 
influences  were  afterwards  discoverable 
in  the  development  of  what  was  truly 
a  Hamitic  dominion.  Geographically 
considered,  the  country  here  referred  to 
was  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  river 
Diyalah,  on  the  east  by  the  Kebir  Kuh 
mountains,  on  the  west  by  the  Tigris, 
and  on  the  south  by  the  Persian  gulf. 
It  was  a  low-lying  country,  fertile  and 
inviting,  identical  almost  in  character 
with  those  other  regions  of  the  world — 
Chaldaea,  Southeastern  Arabia,  the  val- 
ley of  the  Nile — where  the  Hamites  es- 
tablished in  subsequent  ages  the  seats 
of  their  dominion. 

Primitive  Assyria  may  be  assigned  to 
the  Semites.  Asshur  was  the  son  of 
Shem.  The  position  of  First  distribu- 
Assyria,  east  of  the  Tigris 
rather  than  in  Mesopotamia 
Proper,  would  indicate  its  planting  by 
early  tribes  of  the  Semitic  race  coming 
from  the  east.  There  are  evidences 
that  such  a  dominion,  north  of  the 
Greater  Zab  and  east  of  the  Tigris,  was 
planted  as  early  as  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury before  our  era. 

The  Japhetic  branch  is  generally  re« 


444 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


garded  as  the  oldest  division  of  the  No- 
achite  family.  The  movements  of  this 
race  have  been  by  far  the  most  compli- 
cated and  difficult  to  trace.  The  first 
deflection  from  the  parent  stem  was 
doubtless  to  the  north,  or  northwest  of 
the  common  stream  flowing1  westward. 
The  point  of  departure  of  the  Japheth- 
ites  has  already  been  indicated.  It  is 
more  than  likely  that  their  first  course 
after  separation  from  the  ancestral 
tribes  was  so  well  to  the  north  as  to 
bring  them  into  contact  with  the  lower 
extremity  of  the  Caspian,  in  which 
event  they  would  be  turned  back  or  de- 
flected more  directly  toward  Northern 
Asia.  It  may  be  fairly  conjectured 
that  this  geographical  circumstance  lies 
at  the  bottom  of  the  formation  of  that 
great  ethnic  whirl,  or  center,  from 
which  the  Aryan  races  of  subsequent 
times  were  all  descended.  It  is  not  pur- 
posed in  this  connection  to  trace  out  the 
after  ramifications  of  the  Japhethites,  or, 
indeed,  of  the  cognate  races  of  the  south. 
It  is  sufficient  to  note  that  from  the 
Japhetic  center  the  subsequent  nrgra- 
tions  took  place  in  both  directions,  east 
and  west,  while  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic 
movements  followed  a  more  orderly 
progress,  the  one  toward  Canaan  and 
the  other  into  Southeastern  Arabia. 

It  has  been  intimated  above  that  the 
Old  Chaldaean  dominion  on  the  Lower 
indications  that  Euphrates  was  Hamitic  in 
d^s^rf  *s  origin.  Several  circum- 
Hamitic.  stances  besides  the  mere 

course  which  the  tribal  migrations  were 
then  pursuing  may  be  cited  for  assign- 
ing Chaldaea  to  the  Hamites.  Historical 
evidence  shows  almost  conclusively  that 
there  were  race  prejudices  and  frettings 
between  the  Chaldaeans  and  the  Assyri- 
ans on  the  north.  The  two  peoples  were 
hardly  ever  at  peace.  There  was  a  di- 
vergence of  language,  of  tradition,  and 


of  religious  ceremonials,  but  at  the  same 
time  such  striking  analogies  in  all  as  to 
indicate  close  affinities  of  race. 

It  was  the  preponderance  and  pressure 
of  the  stronger  Assyrian  nationality  on 
the  north  that,  at  the  close  Race  troubles 
of  the  fourteenth  century  ^Sf£St 
B.  C.,  finally  overpowered  em  Semites. 
the  Chaldsean  dominion  and  replaced  it 
with  Semitic  influence  in  the  south.  By 
careful  observation  we  are  able  to  see, 
long  anterior  to  this  period,  the  race 
troubles  between  the  northern  and  the 
southern  people.  There  are  indications 
of  invasion  and  oppression  on  the  part 
of  the  Assyrians  respecting  their  south- 
ern kinsmen.  It  is  not  improbable  that 
these  difficulties  were  at  the  bottom  of 
some  of  the  earliest  migrations  to  the 
west.  Perhaps  Eber,  the  father  of 
Abraham,  had  drifted  from  beyond  the 
Tigris  into  the  low-lying  country  of  the 
south.  His  name  is  said  to  signify 
"from  beyond;"  that  is,  from  beyond 
the  rivers.  Doubtless  he  was  either  an 
immigrant  into  the  low  country  or  an 
invader.  A  family  so  situated,  expand- 
ing into  a  patriarchical  tribe,  would  soon 
find  itself  with  unpleasant  surroundings, 
and  a  cure  for  local  troubles  might  be 
sought  and  found  in  a  further  migration 
into  the  freer  west.  Hence  the  Abra- 
hamic  exodus  from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees. 

Another  proof  of  the  race  diversity 
already  existing  between  the  Old  Chal- 
daeans and  the  people  of  As-  Differences  in 

shur  is  found  in  the  monu-  ^^2^ 
mental  remains  of  the  two  Syrians, 
countries.  There  is  already  a  clear  de- 
parture in  the  typical  physiognomy  of 
the  Chaldaeans  and  the  Assyrians.  The 
former  are  like  the  Elamites  in  personal 
characteristics,  while  the  latter  are  of 
the  well-known  Semitic  type,  with  hints 
of  Medo-Persian  modifications.  It  is 
easy  for  the  ethnographer  to  see  in  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NOACHITE  DISPERSION.      445 


features  and  person  of  the  ancient  Chal- 
daean  the  antitype  of  the  Cushite,  the 
Old  Arabians,  the  Hamitic  Canaanites, 
and  even  the  Ethiopians  and  Egyptians. 
It  will  be  readily  agreed  that  the  Semitic 
peoples  became,  in  the  course  of  time, 
predominant  throughout  Mesopotamia. 
It  is  likely  that  the  Hamitic  race,  by  pres- 
sure from  the  north,  became  attenuated 
even  to  actual  separation  around  the  head 
of  the  Persian  gulf,  and  that  the  Elamite 
dominion  on  the  east  preserved  the  prin- 
cipal, if  not  the  only,  remnants  of  that 
race  beyond  the  meridian  of  Chaldsea 
and  Assyria. 

Several  facts  of  some  interest  come  to 

light  on  an  examination  of  the  ethnic 

names  of  the  three  branches  of  the  No- 

achite  family.     The -word 

Significance  of 

the  Noachite  Shem  mean s  a  "  name,  or 
more  properly,  -  sons  of  a 
name."  The  sense  isj  that  this  division 
of  the  Noachites  was  an  aristocracy 
having  a  name,  that  is,  a  lineal  descent 
from  reputable  fathers,  as  distinguished 
from  the  no-name,  or  base-born,  descend- 
ants of  other  stocks.  The  early  Sem- 
ites evidently  regarded  themselves  as 
peculiarly  the  representatives  of  the 
Noachite  race,  and  perpetuated  the  be- 
lief in  the  nameless,  that  is,  the  gentile, 
character  of  the  cognate  families  of  their 
own'descent.  The  innuendo  was  direct- 
ed against  both  the  Japhethites  and  the 
Hamites,  particularly  against  the  de- 
scendants of  Canaan  in  the  west,  whom 
the  sons  of  Shem  afterwards  overcame 
and  expelled  from  their  territories. 

The  evidence  of  this  race  contention 
and  feud  is  plentifully  scattered  in  the 
Contention  for  Hebrew  writings.  The  old 

precedence 

among  Shem,       prejudice  lies  at  the   bot- 

Ham,  and  Ja-  ~  ^  -    , . 

pheth.  torn  of  the  relative  priority 

of  the  sons  of  Noah.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  Japhethites  were  the  eldest, 
the  Hamites  second,  and  the  Semites 


the  youngest  division  of  the  Noachite 
family.  But  there  was  a  constant  effort, 
extending  through  many  centuries,  on 
the  part  of  the  Hebrew  scribes  and 
chroniclers  to  change  this  order  and  to 
give  to  Shem  the  rank  peculiar  to  the 
eldest  son.  In  the  biblical  ethnography 
the  order  of  the  three  descendants  is 
always  given  thus:  Shem,  Ham,  Ja- 
pheth.  But  it  will  be  observed  that  even 
in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  while 
the  first  verse  preserves  this  order,  giv- 
ing priority  to  Shem,  the  analysis  of 
tribes  which  immediately  follows  places 
Japheth  in  his  true  position,  and  assigns 
the  place  of  youngest  son  to  Shem. 
Such  primitive  quarrels  as  to  the  senior- 
ity of  descendants  were  very  common 
among  the  early  families  of  men,  and 
are  of  little  value  to  modern  scholarship 
except  as  illustrative  of  a  striking  and 
persistent  feature  of  organization  and 
belief  existing  in  the  earliest  ages  of 
human  development. 

All  the  ancient  nations  strenuously 
insisted  that  they  were  respectively  the 
most  ancient  of  all.  Pri-  strife  of  the 
ority  seems  to  have  been 
an  idea  which  sufficed  to 
establish  right,  and  make  all  things 
legitimate  in  primeval  society.  "We 
were  here  first,  and  therefore  possess 
this  region,  and  are  greater  than  you," 
was  the  language  of  every  primitive 
people  to  its  neighbors.  As  a  result  of 
this  disposition,  claims  to  extravagant 
antiquity  were  advanced  by  all,  and 
were  attested  by  long  lines  of  successive 
monarchs,  in  successive  dynasties,  ex- 
tending through  fabulous  ages.  One  of 
the  principal  devices  to  make  good  such 
claims  was  to  extend  the  lives  of  their 
rulers  to  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
years.  The  Berosian  scheme  presented 
above  of  the  Noachite  dynasty  in 
Chaldaea  down  to  the  epoch  of  the 


'DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NO  AC  HI  TE  DISPERSION.      447 


Deluge  is  a  sample  of  the  plan  which 
the  ancients  adopted  to  make  good  their 
claim  of  primogeniture  and  prescriptive 
right.  The  Egyptians,  not  satisfied 
with  even  the  fanciful  expansion  of  their 
dynasty,  were  wont  to  abandon  terres- 
trial criteria  and  appeal  to  the  planets  for 
their  antiquity.  It  was  a  common  boast 
among  the  Egyptian  priests  that  their 
people  were  Proselenoi,  that  is,  pre- 
Moonites,  older  than  the  moon  in  their 
occupancy  and  possession  of  Mizraim. 

In  the  discussion  of  the  Mesopotamian 
development  of  the  different  branches  of 
Chronology  at  the  Noachite  races,  no  at- 

fault  respecting     fprnr)<-  1,0,5  hppn  made  to  f«: 
the  Noachite 

faces,  tablish    the    chronological 

relations  of  the  several  ethnic  divisions 
in  the  dispersion,  or  even  to  date  the 
general  epoch  to  which  they  all  be- 
longed. In  fact,  chronology  is  wholly 
at  fault  in  considering  such  primitive 
movements  of  the  race.  As  to  the  time 
when  the  Noachites  may  be  said  to  have 
been  deflected  to  the  west,  and  to  have 
begun  their  separation  into  different 
peoples,  nothing  can  be  alleged  with 
even  approximate  certainty.  The  whole 
tendency  of  recent  inquiry  has  been  to 
extend  the  time  relations  of  these  early 
events.  It  is  clearly  perceived  that  the 
notions  formerly  prevalent  about  the 
time  required  for  the  peopling  of  differ- 
ent and  distant  regions  of  the  earth,  and 
the  development  therein  of  distinct  na- 
tionalities, must  be  abandoned  as  totally 
inadequate  for  the  ethnic  evolutions  to 
which  they  refer.  It  is  known  that  the 
first  progress  of  men  gathering  into  tribes 
and  nations  is  exceeding  slow  as  com- 
pared with  subsequent  stages  of  human 
development.  There  is  an  accelerating 
tendency  in  the  progress  of  mankind, 
and  this  manifest  fact  emphasizes  the 
necessity  of  widening  and  enlarging  the 
whole  scheme  of  ancient  chronology. 


As  it  respects  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic 
peoples  who  created  the  earliest  civil  so- 
cieties in  Elam,  Chaldaea,  and  Assyria,  a 
few  suggestions  maybe  of-  Evidence  of 
fered  as  to  the  time  when  f^g^S"7 
the  same  occurred.  If  we  Hamites. 
look  at  the  rise  of  the  Hamitic  race  in 
the  valley  of  the  Nile  we  discover  the 
most  emphatic  evidence  of  a  very  remote 
antiquity.  It  is  safe  to  affirm  that  almost 
as  early  as  four  thousand  years  before 
the  common  era  the  primitive  Egyp- 
tians, who  themselves  seem  to  have  taken 
possession  of  the  valley  by  conquest, 
were  already  a  strong  and  progressive 
people.  They  had  civil  organizations 
and  many  well-developed  institutions  of 
religion  and  secular  society.  They  were 
magnificent  builders  in  stone,  and  appear 
to  have  been,  from  the  earliest  date 
of  their  debouchure  into  Northeastern 
Africa,  in  possession  of  considerable  sci- 
entific knowledge.  These  Egyptians 
were  descendants  of  the  older  Hamites 
in  Asia.  They  came  by  migration  and 
invasion  into  the  country  of  their  sub- 
sequent development.  For  this  move- 
ment out  of  Asia  much  time  must  be 
allowed. 

A  greatly  extended  period  must  have 
elapsed  between  the  founding  of  the  first 
Hamitic  societies  in  Lower  Mesopotamia 
and  that  subsequent  time  Probable  deriva. 
when  the  Hamitic  tribes,  ^tomcST 
making  their  way  westward  d£ea- 
through  Syria,  established  themselves  in 
Egypt.  It  is  true  that  the  formal  chro- 
nology, so  far  as  it  has  been  recovered 
and  reconstructed  for  the  Chaldaean  as- 
cendency, does  not  by  any  means  reach, 
a  period  so  remote  as  that  of  Egypt.  But 
the  movement  of  the  race  to  the  west- 
ward points  unmistakably  to  the  fact 
that  the  Chaldaean  ascendency  and  the 
dominion  of  Elam  were  long  anterior  to 
the  creation  of  political  power  in  the  val- 


448 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


ley  of  the  Nile.  This  indicates  for  the 
primitive  peoples  of  Mesopotamia  an  an- 
tiquity far  greater  than  history,  or  even 
ethnology  in  its  current  phases,  has  been 
accustomed  to  assign  or  accept. 

The  country  lying  between  Arme- 
nia and  the  head  of  the  Persian  gulf 
Effects  of  enVi-  furnishes  a  good  example 
of  the  influence  of  phys- 
ical environment  on  the 
movements  and  development  of  the 
early  races.  Mesopotamia  constituted  a 


TOnment  on  the 
migrant  Noa- 

Chites. 


its  way,  while  through  the  gaps  of  the 
Zagros  the  Semites  would  precipitate 
themselves  into  Upper  Mesopotamia. 

Before  the  immigrants  would  spread 
an  open  country,  traversed  by  two  great 
streams  of  living  water,  fertile  in  natu- 
ral products,  and  inviting  to  settlement. 
The  alluvial  plain  in  Lower  Mesopotamia 
would  in  a  special  manner  provoke  to 
permanent  residence  from  the  ease  with 
which  multiplying  tribes  could  here  sup- 
port themselves  by  the  resources  of  the 


PASS  IN  THE  ZAGROS  MOUNTAINS.— Drawn  by  D.  Lancelot,  from  a  photograph. 


natural,  perhaps  an  inevitable,  stopping- 
place  in  the  westward  movement  of  the 
Noachites.  Such  was  the  situation  as 
to  make  it  necessary  for  them  to  pause, 
and  to  pause  meant  the  growth  of  fixed 
societies.  On  the  east  of  this  region  the 
country  is  defended  by  the  bulwark  of 
the  Zagros  and  Kebir  Kuh  mountains. 
It  is  easy  to  see  how  the  already  half- 
separated  races,  drifting  from  the  east, 
would  be  impeded  for  a  time  by  the  in- 
terposition of  the  mountain  range.  Pres- 
ently, however,  through  the  southern 
passes,  the  Hamitic  division  would  make 


earth.  Adventure  would  soon  carry  the 
still  half-nomadic  peoples  across  the 
country  to  the  western  borders.  Here, 
however,  there  would  be  a  pause.  Even 
the  civilized  man  hesitates  long,  and  the 
compulsion  must  be  extreme  ere  he 
throws  himself  into  the  desert.  Perhaps 
of  all  the  natural  landscapes  presented 
on  the  surface  of  the  globe  the  most  for- 
bidding and  repellant  is  the  desert. 

West  and  southwest  of  Mesopotamia 
is  a  wide  stretch  of  desert  country.  It 
fatigues  the  eye  and  scorches  the  feet. 
On  the  north  is  the  Assyrian  desert,  and 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— H AMI  TIC  MIGRATIONS.      449 


to  the  south  and  west  stretches  away  the 
seemingly  infinite  waste  of  Arabia.  Here 
Chaidaeaana  are  the  fundamental  con- 
^yyofatLneeaT;  ^ons  which  made  Chal- 
peoples.  dsea  and  Assyria  a  sort 

of  necessity  in  the  progress  of  the  early 
jace.  It  is  not  needed  in  this  connection 
to  enter  elaborately  into  the  geography 
of  the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and  the 
Tigris  and  the  adjacent  upland  coun- 
tries. On  the  north,  from  the  Caspian 
to  the  Black  sea,  stretch  the  Armenian 
mountains ;  on  the  south,  is  the  sea ;  on 
the  east,  the  Zagros  range,  and  beyond, 
the  great  plateau  of  Iran ;  on  the  west, 
the  boundary  line  is  the  long  stretch  of 
the  Syrian  desert. 

At  the  time  of  the  development  of  the 
early  empires  in  these  valleys  and  for 
The  Ruddy  ages  afterwards  the  two 
JSse^sin  Srcat  rivers  still  discharged 
Mesopotamia,  their  waters  by  separate 
channels  into  the  Persian  gulf.  Meso- 
potamia reached  to  the  sea,  and  the 
mouths  of  the  rivers  were  fully  a  hun- 


dred miles  south  of  the  present  shore 
line.  Along  the  banks  of  these  streams, 
high  up  to  the  foothills  out  of  which 
their  upper  waters  are  drawn,  especially 
on  the  east  by  a  multitude  of  smaller 
streams,  the  earliest,  or  at  least  one  of 
the  earliest,  civilizations  was  developed 
in  the  world.  It  was  the  work  of  the 
Ruddy  races  coming  from  the  east. 
Here  they  planted  themselves  at  the 
north  and  the  south,  according  to  their 
race  descent,  and  became  in  course  of 
time  much  more  strongly  marked  by 
ethnic  differences  than  they  were  on 
their  first  arrival  in  the  country.  It  is 
from  this  region  that  the  different  races 
belonging  to  the  Hamitic  and  Semitic 
families  of  mankind  made  their  way  at 
length  into  the  western  foreground  of 
history,  where  we  shall  discover  them  in 
a  somewhat  clearer  light  than  that  in 
which  they  have  thus  far  been  revealed. 
Here,  then,  is  the  end  of  what  may  be 
appropriately  called  the  Noachite  dis- 
persion of  mankind. 


XXV.— THE  HAMIXIC  MIQRATIONS. 


N  the  current  chapter 
the  attempt  will  be 
made  to  trace  out 
geographically  the  va- 
rious lines  by  which 
the  Hamitic  race  was 
distributed,  first  into 
Southwestern  Asia,  and  thence  through 
a  large  part  of  Northern  Africa,  to  the 
borders  of  the  Western  ocean.  The 
Hamitic  races  lie  inquiry  will  begin  with  the 
movements  of  the  Hamitic 
division  of  mankind,  not 
from  any  preference  for  that  race  as  a 
dominant  people  of  antiquity,  not  be- 
cause their  civilization  reached  a  higher 


nearest  the 
Blacks  in  race 
distribution. 


stage  than  that  of  the  cognate  races,  but 
rather  for  geographical  reasons.  The 
Hamites  were  distributed  to  the  south 
and  west,  and  are  thus  the  southernmost 
branch  of  the  Ruddy  races.  It  will, 
therefore,  be  convenient  to  begin  on  that 
side  of  the  ethnic  distribution  which  lies 
nearest  to  the  lines  marking  the  disper- 
sion of  the  Black  races,  and  thence  to 
pursue  the  inquiry  northward  until  the 
Hamitic  movements  have  been  ex- 
hausted. In  the  next  place,  the  various 
branches  of  the  Semitic  family  may  be 
taken  up  and  considered  in  like  order, 
leaving  the  Aryan,  or  Indo-European, 
divisions  of  mankind,  most  important  of 


450 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


all,  historically  considered,  for  the  con- 
cluding chapters  on  distribution. 

The  historical  circumstances  which 
gave  rise  to  the  first  departure  of  the 
Historical  rea-  Hamitic  emigrants  from 
sons  for  the  mi-  Lower  Mesopotamia  for  the 

grations  of  the 

Hamites.  southwest    are    not    known. 

It  is  not  unlikely,  however,  that  the 
pressure  of  the  stronger  Assyrians  on 
the  north,  who  by  repeated  invasions 
and  conquests  reduced  the  old  Chaldeean 
empire  to  a  condition  first  of  dependency 
and  then  of  actual  subversion,  may  have 
been  the  occasion,  if  not  the  real  cause, 
of  the  first  migratory  movements  of  the 
Hamites  in  the  direction  of  Arabia.  It 
is  not  known  whether  this  primitive 
impulse  was  coincident  with  the  Chal- 
daean ascendency  in  Lower  Mesopotamia 
or  subsequent  thereto,  but  the  former 
supposition  is  more  in  accord  with  right 
reason  and  with  such  other  facts  as  bear 
upon  the  question.  At  any  rate,  the  first 
dispersive  migration  of  the  Hamitic  family 
was  from  the  primitive  seat  of  the  Chal- 
dasans  toward  the  south  and  into  the 
maritime  parts  of  Arabia. 

It  is  likely  that  the  first  progressive 
people  in  the  Arabian  peninsula  were 
Primitive  Ara-  the  descendants  of  the  mi- 
bian  population  gratory  movement  here  de- 

of  Hamitic  de- 
scent, scribed,  and  that  they  be- 
longed to  the  maritime  parts  adjacent 
to  the  Persian  gulf.  The  primitive 
Arabians  of  the  eastern  parts  next  to  the 
sea  were  of  Semito-Hamitic  origin,  and 
that  they  antedated  the  Central  and  West- 
ern Arabians  may  be  safely  inferred  from 
the  ethnic  movements  then  prevailing  in 
the  world,  and  also  from  an  old  prefer- 
ence of  the  early  races  for  the  seashore 
and  the  regions  adjacent.  A  glance  at 
the  geography  of  the  peninsula  will 
show  a  range  of  mountains  between  the 
modern  Arab  state  of  Hasa  and  the  great 
desert.  It  was  through  the  strip  of 


territory  lying  between  these  mountains 
and  the  Persian  gulf  that  the  earliest 
tribes  of  the  Hamitic  family  made  their 
way  to  the  southwest.  In  the  lower  part 
of  the  peninsula  the  migration  divided, 
throwing  off  one  branch  into  the  modern 
province  of  Oman,  while  the  major  di- 
vision was  deflected  somewhat  in  conform- 
ity with  the  coast  line  to  the  southwest, 
toward  the  modern  state  of  Yemen,  adja- 
cent to  the  strait  of  Bab-el-Mandeb.  Such 
in  general  was  the  direction  of  the  oldest 
ethnic  line  in  the  Arabian  peninsula,  and 
it  was  from  this  primitive  migration 
that  the  Old  Arabs,  as  contradistinguished 
from  the  more  recent  Ishmaelites,  were 
derived.  The  former  were,  in  general 
terms,  a  maritime  people,  and  to  the 
present  day  the  distinctions  between  their 
descendants  and  the  Arabians  of  the  re- 
gions bordering  on  the  Red  sea  are  suffi- 
ciently marked. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  Southern 
Arabia,  especially  toward  the  south- 
western termination  of  the  Himyaritic  writ- 
peninsula,  are  found  lin-  ^gs^ow  traces 

of  Hamitic  pro- 

guistic  traces  of  this  ancient  duction. 
people.  A  class  of  primitive  writings, 
called  HimyaritU  Inscriptions,  testify  un- 
mistakably of  the  presence  of  a  peculiar 
people  in  the  regions  where  they  are 
found.  These  writings,  generally  en- 
graved on  stone,  have  been  one  of  the 
most  interesting  and  puzzling  studies  pre- 
sented to  modern  students  of  language, 
and  there  has  been  great  diversity  of 
views  in  regard  to  classifying  the  origi- 
nal speech  to  which  these  writings  belong. 
Many  most  eminent  linguists  have  re- 
garded them  as  of  a  Semitic  origin.  An- 
other plausible  view  is  that  of  Renan, 
who  holds  that  the  inscriptions  in  ques- 
tion differ  too  widely  from  Arabic  and 
cognate  varieties  of  Semitic  speech  to  be 
classified  therewith. 

These    facts   open   a   question    of   much 


452 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Affinities  and 

connection  of 


importance  respecting  "  the  affinities  of 
the  Hamitic  and  Semitic  languages.  It 
appears  that  the  linguistic  separation  of 
these  two  races  was  never 
so  complete  as  the  division 
guages.  of  either  of  them  from  the 

Aryan  families  of  the  north.  It  is  likely 
that  in  manners,  institutions,  language, 
and  laws  the  primitive  Hamitic  tribes 
held  together  with  their  Semitic  kins- 
men until  common  linguistic  forms  had 
been  in  a  considerable  measure  fixed  in 
each,  from  which  circumstance  consider- 
able similarity  would  appear  in  the  sub- 
sequent development  of  the  respective 
languages.  On  the  whole,  it  is  safer  to 
classify  the  Himyaritic  inscriptions  with 
the  other  Semitic  dialects,  and  to  admit 
the  influence  of  the  Hamitic  Arabs  in 
giving  particular  features  to  the  writings 
of  Southern  Arabia. 

Wherever  the  inscriptions  in  question 
maybe  placed  in  linguistic  classification, 
it  is  certain  that  their  origin  is  extremely 
•Wide  distribu-  ancient,  and  that  they  were 
yariticfinsec5pm-  deduced  geographically 
tions<  from  Lower  Mesopotamia. 

The  line  of  these  writings  has  been 
traced  from  about  the  junction  of  the 
Euphrates  and  the  Tigris  all  the  way 
around  through  Southeastern  and  South- 
ern Arabia  to  Yemen,  and  even  across 
into  Africa.  The  explorer  Loftus  found 
a  sandstone  slab  covered  with  Himyaritic 
inscriptions  in  one  of  the  mounds  of 
Warka,  in  ancient  Chaldaea.  Two  speci- 
mens of  gems  covered  with  like  charac- 
ters are  preserved  in  the  British  Museum. 
Coghlan  and  Playfair  made  similar  dis- 
coveries at  Amran,  near  Sana.  In  short, 
the  identity  of  the  writings  along  the 
line  of  the  extreme  southern  dispersion 
of  the  Hamites  is  clearly  established. 

The  Himyarites,  as  a  people,  occupied 
the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  Ara- 
bian peninsula.  They  are  nearly  iden- 


tified geographically  with  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  modern  Yemen,  though 
the  Himyarites  were  fur-  Geographical 
ther  south  and  more  mar-  £*£?££. 
itime  than  the  modern  rites- 
Arabic  state.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that 
the  Hamitic  branch  of  mankind  which 
we  have  been  tracing  was  brought, 
in  its  southwestern  migration,  to  the 
southern  neck  of  the  Red  sea.  It  was 
not  likely  that  so  narrow  a  strait  of  water 
would  prevent  the  further  dispersion  of 
the  ancient  stock.  The  opposite  African 
shore  is  embraced  in  the  small  maritime 
districts  called  Samara.  More  generally, 
it  is  Abyssinia  to  the  north  and  Somali- 
land  to  the  south. 

The  fact  has  long  been  recognized  that 
there  was  an  ancient  race  identity  be- 
tween the  peoples  inhabit-  Race  kinship  of 
ing  the  countries  on  the  ^l™^3 
two  sides  of  the  strait  of  Africans. 
Bab-el-Mandeb.  The  belief  that  the 
Old  Abyssinians  were  of  Semitic  deri- 
vation, and  the  knowledge  that  they 
were  of  the  same  race  with  the  people 
of  the  Himyaritic  district  in  Arabia, 
has  led  to  the  conclusion  that  the  lat- 
ter were  Semites,  and  this  belief  has 
been  perpetuated  by  the  discovery  of 
strong  Semitic  traces  in  the  Himyaritic 
writings.  The  Abyssinians  and  other 
ancient  Ruddy  races  of  this  region  of 
Africa  were  clearly  in  some  sort  of  race 
affinity  with  the  Egyptians,  the  Canaan- 
ites,  and  the  Old  Arabians,  as  well  as 
with  the  Semites  proper.  The  whole 
question  clears  up  on  the  hypothesis  that 
this  most  southerly  division  of  the  Noa- 
chite  descendants  was  Semito-Hamitic, 
and  that  the  Semites  proper  were  dis- 
persed toward  the  south  about  to  the  cen- 
ter of  the  Arabian  peninsula.  It  is  true 
that  some  ethnographers  have  carried  the 
Ishmaelite  migration  southward  along 
the  eastern  shores  of  the  Red  sea  to  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— HA  MI  TIC  MIGRATIONS.       453 


strait,  and  thence  into  Africa,  which 
would  bring  the  Semitic  tribes  into  the 
same  country  with  the  cognate  Hamites, 
but  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  true 
line  of  Ishmael  was  ever  carried  so  far 
in  that  direction. 

If  we  attempt  to  trace  the  Hamitic  dis- 
persion beyond  the  crossing  into  Africa, 
Distribution  of  we  shall  find  the  migration 
toTiXS00*  pursuing  the  same  general 
Africa.  course  to  the  southwest 

which  it  had  taken  while  in  Southern 
Arabia.  It  appears  that  the  peoples  of 
this  stock  were  thinly  distributed  from  the 


bearing  divisions  of  the  Black  races.  The 
ancestors  of  the  Hottentots  and  the  Ne- 
groes made  their  way  from  the  east 
through  this  same  region  of  Gallaland, 
and  their  migratory  intersection  with  the 
south-bearing  progress  of -the  Hamitic 
family  must  have  constituted  one  of  the 
earliest,  if  not,  indeed,  the  very  first, 
contact  of  the  Ruddy  with  the  Black 
races  of  antiquity. 

Meanwhile  Syria,  almost  directly 
west  from  Chaldasa,  had  also  been  pre- 
occupied by  Hamitic  tribes.  While  the 
movement  into  the  maritime  parts  of 


DESERT  COUNTRY  OF  THE  SYRIAN  BORDERS.-THE  PLAIN  OF  TORTOSE.— Drawn  by  A.  de  Bar,  from  a  photograph  by 

Lockroy. 


strait  of  Bab-el-Mandeb,  in  the  general 
direction  of  the  Victoria  Nyanza,  and 
that  the  westward  progress  of  the  Ham- 
itic race  was  finally  checked  in  this  re- 
gion. The  Somalian  peoples  of  the 
extreme  eastern  portion  of  Africa  were 
doubtless  derived  from  a  deflected  branch 
of  this  Semito-Hamitic  migration;  and, 
in  general,  the  Noachite  races  of  Galla- 
land had  the  same  origin. 

One  peculiar  feature  of  this  African 
distribution  of  the   Ruddy 

Crossing  of  the 

ethnic  lines  in      peoples  from  Arabia  wasthe 
fact  that  the  lines  of  their 
progress  to  the  southwest  into  the  con- 
tinent must-  have  crossed  the  westward- 


Arabia  had  been  going  on,  another  di- 
vision of  the  Hamitic  stock  had  made  its 
way  out  of  Mesopotamia  to  syriaispre- 
the  west.  It  appears  that  g^SiSii. 
this  migration  divided  in  grants, 
the  desert  country  on  the  Syrian  borders, 
one  branch  being  deflected  into  Western 
Arabia,  and  the  other  pursuing  its  direct 
course  toward  the  sea  at  Suez.  If  we 
take  up  the  first  division,  we  shall  find 
the  line  of  its  dispersion  drawn  through 
Southeastern  Syria  and  thence  in  the 
direction  of  Medina  and  Mecca.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  about  the  race  descent 
of  the  original  peoples  of  this  region. 
They  were  prior  to  the  first  Semitic  mi- 


454 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


grations  or  invasions  of  the  west ;  and 
the  aboriginal  substratum  of  the  more 
recent  Ishmaelites  and  Joktanians  was 
undoubtedly  of  Hamitic  origin. 

It  was  the  peculiarity  of  the  westward 
course  of  the  Hamites  from  Central 
Divisions  and  re-  Mesopotamia  that  they  di- 

££$£%.   vided  north  and  south  in 

gration.  their  progress.  At  first, 

the  volume  of  national  life  which  flowed 
off  toward  Syria  contained  the  potency 
of  the  Western  Arabs,  the  Canaanites, 
and  the  Egyptians.  The  Canaanitish 
deflection  from  the  main  migratory  line 
was  northward,  and  occurred  in  the  re- 
gion of  Central  Syria.  The  northward- 
bearing  branch  from  this  point  entered 
Canaan  Proper  and  Phoenicia ;  and  here 
began  the  development  of  one  of  the 
most  prominent  divisions  of  the  Hamitic 
family. 

Traditional  Canaan  takes  its  name 
from  the  son  of  Ham.  In  the  chronicles 
Ham  founds  Ca-  of  the  Hebrew  race  this 
d?sapi?geebtheTrS  division  of  the  Hamites  is 
kinsmen.  most  prominent.  They 

were  greatly  disparaged  by  the  early  an- 
nalists of  the  Hebrew  race,  and  through  all 
subsequent  ages  were  despised  and  con- 
temned by  them  as  gentiles  and  servants 
of  servants.  It  was  against  these  de- 
scendants of  Canaan  in  their  tribes  and 
generations  that  the  wrath  of  invading 
Israel  was  turned,  after  the  Egyptian 
exodus. 

The  progress  of  the  Hamitic  migra- 
tions to  the  northwest,  around  the  east- 
ern extremity  of  the  Med- 

Extent  of  Ham-     .  . 

itic  migrations     iterranean,  introduces  the 

into  Asia  Minor.     •  ,.  ,., 

inquirer  to  one  of  the  most 
difficult  passages  in  the  ethnic  distribu- 
tion of  mankind.  The  problem  is  the  ex- 
tent of  the  migration  in  the  direction  of 
Asia  Minor.  Ethnographers  are  not 
agreed  as  to  how  far  the  Hamitic  move- 
ment in  this  direction  continued.  One 


class  of  writers  are  of  the  opinion  that 
the  traces  of  this  branch  of  the  human 
family  extend  no  further  than  the  south- 
ern regions  of  Asia  Minor,  or,  at  most, 
the  eastern  borders  of  the  ^Egean  sea. 
Some  are  of  opinion  that  the  line  wa» 
deflected  into  the  island  of  Cyprus, 
and  there  terminated  so  far  as  its  west- 
ward progress  was  concerned.  Still  an- 
other class  of  inquirers  hold  that  the 
Hamitic  progress  extended  westward 
through  the  ^gean  archipelago  and  into 
Southern  Greece.  This  view  of  the  case 
makes  the  Pelasgians,  to  whom  consid- 
erable space  was  devoted  in  a  chapter  of 
the  preceding  book,  to  be  the  descend- 
ants of  the  Hamitic  stock.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  the  view  of  a  northern, 
that  is,  a  Thessalian,  origin  for  the  Pe- 
lasgic  race  was  advanced  in  the  former 
account  of  that  people.  This  view  of 
the  case  is  not  fully  established.  Nor 
can  it  well  be  said  that  the  opposite 
opinion,  namely,  that  the  Pelasgians 
came  from  the  archipelago  into  Argolis, 
and  thence  continued  their  progress  to 
the  West,  is  more  than  tentative. 

Winchell,  in  his  Chart  of  the  Pro- 
gressive Dispersion  of  Mankind^  holds  to 
the  view  that  the  Hamitic  migration  was 
carried  through  the  south-  Wincheii's 

0      e  .  news  regarding 

ern  parts  of   Asia   Minor,  the  European 

T   ...  .,       ,-.       ~       1    j         dispersion  of  the 

and  thence  by  the  Cyclades 


into  Peloponnesus.  From  Southern 
Hellas  this  distinguished  ethnographer 
extends  the  Hamitic  line  first  into 
Northwestern  Greece,  where,  in  Epirus, 
as  we  have  seen,  one  of  the  principal 
Pelasgic  developments  occurred.  But 
the  main  line  is  carried  across  the 
Southern  Adriatic  into  Italy,  whence 
one  branch  is  turned  to  the  left,  to  fur- 
nish an  aboriginal  stock  for  the  island 
of  Sicily,  while  the  other  line  bifurcates 
on  the  two  sides  of  the  Apennines,  giving 
in  Central  Italy  an  origin  for  the  prob- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— HAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.       455 


lematical  Etruscans  and  their  primitive 
development.  It  may  be  possible,  even 
probable,  that  this  scheme  furnishes  the 
best  solution  as  to  the  race-origin  of  the 
first  peoples  of  the  Ruddy  race  in  South- 
ern Greece  and  Central  Italy.  If  so,  we 
may  regard  the  valley  of  the  Po,  the  in- 
land region  of  Etruria,  and  the  remote 
parts  of  Sicily  as  the  westernmost  limits 


Egypt.  But  a  better  view  of  the  whole 
subject  shows  that  if  any  such  race 
movement  occurred  it  was  of  a  later,  and 
perhaps  a  Semitic,  origin,  from  Arabia 
into  North  Central  Africa. 

The  original  occupancy,  then,  of  the 
Nile  valley  by  the  Ruddy  races  was 
certainly  by  the  incoming  of  the  Ham- 
ites,  first  into  the  eastern  delta,  and 


ROUTE  OF  THE  HAMITE  MIGRATION,  NEAR  SUEZ.— LAKE  TIMSAH.— Drawn  by  Dom  Grenet. 


of  the  European  excursion  of  the  Ham- 
itic  race. 

We  now  turn  to  the  central  progress 

of  the   same   race  to  the  west.     From 

Syria,  the  Hamitic  movement  continued 

directly    through  the    isthmus   of   Suez 

into  the  valley  of  the  Nile. 

The  race  enters  J 

and  occupies  the  It  has  been  believed  by 
some  historians  that  the 
invasion  by  which  the  aboriginal  Egyp- 
tians were  expelled  from  their  country 
was  carried,  in  part  at  least,  across  the 
Red  sea  into  Central,  or  even  Upper 


thence  southward  along  both  banks  of 
the  river  to  Upper  Egypt.  The  progress 
of  Hamitic  civilization  from  the  vicinity 
of  Memphis  and  Cairo  southward  to  its 
extreme  limit  at  Elephantis  has  been 
traced  by  ethnographers  and  historians 
until  its  course  and  character  are  no 
longer  doubtful.  The  oldest  occupation 
was  in  that  part  of  the  delta  lying  next 
to  the  isthmus,  and  from  hence  the  prog- 
ress of  the  race  was  constant  until  the 
whole  valley  was  populated  by  tribes  of 
a  common  descent. 


456 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXD. 


The  account  of  the  original  dispersion 
of  mankind  may  well  pause  at  this  point, 
that  the  attention  of  the  reader  may  be 
Extreme  antiq-  once  more  called  to  the  ex- 
mo?e°leitsnhere  trcme  antiquity  of  the  move- 
described.  ments  here  described.  It  is 

worthy  of  special  note  that  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Egypt  tended,  in  virtue  of  its 
own  character,  to  transmit  better  evi- 
dences of  time-relations  and  the  succes- 
sion of  events  than  that  of  any  other 
country.  One  of  the  fundamental  ideas 
of  the  civilization  created  in  the  Nile 
valley  was  architectural  grandeur,  and 
closely  connected  with  this  was  the  no- 
tion of  perpetuating  the  records  of  hu- 
man life  by  means  of  colossal  tombs  and 
imperishable  inscriptions.  Fortunate- 
ly the  granite  quarries  of  the  country, 
especially  in  Central  Egypt,  gave  oppor- 
tunity to  gratify  this  disposition,  if 
indeed  the  presence  of  such  materials 
did  not  first  provoke  the  habit.  The 
peculiar  priestly  organization  of  the 
race,  in  close  union  as  it  was  with  the 
secular  dynasty,  also  tended  to  the  crea- 
tion and  preservation  of  records. 

From  these  circumstances   the   great 

antiquity  of  Egypt  became  a  marvel  to 

the  earliest  historians  and 

Old  travelers 

marvel  at  the       travelers    of    other    races. 

age  of  Egypt.         NQ     d()ubt     the.Egyptian 

scribes  profited  by  the  credulity  of  the 
age  in  which  they  flourished,  and  en- 
larged as  much  as  possible  the  ancient 
records  which  they  possessed.  When 
Herodotus  came  into  the  country,  about 
the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  B.  C.,  he 
was  shown  the  records  of  the  old  dy- 
nasties, from  the  founding  of  the  first  by 
Menes  down  to  the  reign  of  Seti.  From 
this  scheme  he  made  up  his  estimate  of 
the  antiquity  of  the  nation,  producing  as 
a  result  something  over  12000  B.  C. 
as  the  epoch  of  Menes.  Four  centuries 
afterwards,  when  Diodorus  traveled 


in  Egypt,  he  also  studied  the  records 
of  the  country,  and  made  out  the  found- 
ing of  the  first  dynasty  to  have  been 
more  than  twelve  thousand  years  before 
the  common  era.  According  to  Manetho, 
a  native  historian,  the  span  between 
Menes  and  our  era  is  reduced  about  one 
half,  the  accession  of  the  first  dynasty 
being  fixed  at  about  5706  B.  C. 

The  mediaeval  historians  did  nothing 
with  the  question,  but  in  recent  times 
many  learned  inquirers  have  taken  up 
the  subject,  and  the  result  Modem  inquiry 
has  been  the  almost  concur-  £SS££ 
rent  agreement  of  modern  Menes. 
scholars  that  the  epoch  of  Menes,  founder 
of  the  oldest  dynasty,  goes  back  to  the 
year  3892  B.  C.  This  date  is  now  ac- 
cepted as  approximately  correct.  Indeed, 
it  appears  to  be  rather  within  than  be- 
yond the  true  limits.  Meanwhile  a  fact 
in  astronomy  has  thrown  perhaps  the 
strongest  light  on  the  true  era  of  the 
founding  of  Egyptian  nationality.  By 
the  rate  of  the  great  movement  called 
the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  it  is 
now  known  that  the  equator  of  the 
heavens  accomplished  on  the  ecliptic  a 
complete  circuit  in  about  twenty-five 
thousand  years.  It  is  also  known  that  a 
certain  star,  which  was.  polar  at  the  time 
of  the  building  of  the  oldest  pyramids  in 
Lower  Egypt,  has  been,  at  the  present 
time,  turned  by  torsion  just  about  one 
fourth  of  the  way  around  the  circuit  of 
the  heavens.  This  would  imply  the 
lapse  of  a  little  over  six  thousand  years 
since  the  construction  of  the  first  pyra- 
mids ;  and  the  date  indicated  would  be 
somewhat  more  than  four  thousand 
years  before  the  common  era. 

It  is  safe  to  fix  upon  this  date  as  a  fair 
approximation  for  the  time  of  the  in- 
coming of  the  tribes  and  the  beginning 
of  the  great  architectural  era  of  the 
Hamitic  race  in  Egypt.  And  it  will  be 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— HA  MI  TIC  MIGRATIONS.        457 


remembered  that  the  ethnic  movements 
which  have  furnished  the  subject-matter 
of  the  preceding  paragraphs  belonged  to 
a  still  earlier  period  in  the  history  of  the 
race ;  all  of  which  facts  tend  most 
strongly  to  emphasize  the  necessity  of  a 
great  extension  and  widening  out  of  the 
whole  scheme  of  ancient  chronology. 

It  is  difficult  for.  one  removed  to  mod- 
ern times  and  distant  countries  to  realize 
the    nature    and    method 

True  nature  of  . 

primitive  tribal    of  the  ethnic  migrations  of 

antiquity.     It   is  not   pur- 

posed  in  this  connection  to  attempt  to 


hard  to  obtain.  But  ever  and  anon  this 
rapid  volume  of  the  moving  race,  most 
rapid  in  the  vanguard,  wrould  flow  into 
a  region  which,  from  its  geographical 
situation  and  its  fertility,  would  invite  to 
settlement.  Here  there  would  be  a 
pause.  The  tribe  would  spread  over  the 
surface  of  the  country  like  a  lake  of 
water  running  into  an  inclosed  lowland. 
For  a  long  time  the  incoming  tribes 
would  pour  along  and  discharge  their 
volume  into  the  reservoir.  If  the  situa- 
tion were  sufficiently  auspicious,  there 
would  be,  in  a  short  time,  the  begin- 

A 


VERTICAL  SECTION  OF  THE  GREAT  PYRAMID  FROM  SOUTH  TO  NORTH. 

A,  debris ;  B,  vault ;  C,  passage  of  entry  ;  D,  abutments  ;  E,  chamber  of  the  queen  ;  F,  chamber  of  the  king ;  G,  ancient  entrance  ;  H, 

primitive  facing  of  granite  ;  I,  K,  ventilators. 


depict  the  actual  manner  of  tribal 
removal  from  place  to  place  to  final 
settlement.  One  great  feature,  how- 
ever, of  the  migratory  progress  of  ancient 
peoples  was  the  alternate  speed  and 
cessation  of  the  movement.  Sometimes 
the  migrating  horde  would  pour  along 
like  a  swift  stream,  traversing  in  a  short 
time  vast  stretches  of  country.  Such 
was  the  rate  of  progress  in  desert  regions 
and  in  mountainous  districts  where  the 
means  of  subsistence  were  scattered  and 

M. — Vol.  i — 30 


nings  of  a  national  development.  The 
more  conservative  elements  of  the  tribes 
would  establish  themselves  jn  what  manner 
on  the  soil.  Hunting  would 
give  place  to  the  pastoral 
pursuit,  and  the  pastoral  pursuit  to  agri- 
culture. Permanence  would  assert  it- 
self, and  vacillation  cease.  Institutions 
would  soon  be  planted.  Architecture 
and  the  other  practical  arts  would  arise, 
and  society  would  emerge  from  the  tribal 
chaos  which  had  preceded  it. 


458 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND, 


Into  such  situations,  however,  a  rest- 
less element  is  always  poured,  along 
with  the  calmer  varieties  of  humanity. 
The  radical  eie-  This  radicalism  would  first 
*way  Smthe  flow  to  the  furthest-gen- 
conservative.  erally  the  western — limit 
of  the  locality.  Ere  long,  dissatisfied 
with  the  situation  and  longing  for  the 
old  tribal  freedom,  these  elements  would 
burst  away  from  the  restraints  of  the 
civilizing  communities  and  resume  the 
migratory  habits  of  antiquity.  They 
would  draw  after  them  all  adventurers, 
all  the  unprosperous  parts  of  the  half- 
formed  societies  behind  them.  They 
would  strike  out  into  new  regions,  driven 
by  an  impulse  which  they  had  no  dis- 
position to  understand  or  check. 

We  may  conceive  that  ancient  Egypt 
furnished  one  of  the  most  striking  ex- 
amples of  this  debouchure 

Egypt  a  striking  r 

example  of  the     of    tribal    waters.       Here 

ethnic  sack.  ,  1  . -,  .,  j 

they  were  gathered,  and 
here,  out  of  the  fecund  soil,  the  ele- 
ments of  primitive  life  drew  at  first  the 
means  of  subsistence  and  afterwards  of 
development.  How  long  the  general 
progress  of  the  Hamitic  race  to  the  west 
was  checked  and  hindered  by  the  out- 
spread of  the  incoming  volume  in  the 
valley  of  the  Nile,  it  were,  perhaps,  vain 
to  conjecture.  For  many  centuries,  no 
doubt,  the  outline  was  sufficient,  and 
the  auspicious  character  of  the  valley  for 
succeeding  ages  appeased  and  satisfied 
the  cupidity  and  restlessness  of  the  im- 
migrants. 

In  course  of  time,  however,  the  more 
nomadic  elements  of  Egyptian  life 
Migration  at  climbed  the  western  slope 

length  resumed        r     f-L       v~11~v      ~nA     fn11Tl/1 

through  North-  vauey,    anc 

em  Africa.  the    sand  waste  of  Africa 

before  them.  Migration  was  resumed, 
and  the  first  line  of  the  new  movement 
was  stretched  along  the  Mediterranean 
in  the  direction  of  Barca.  It  may  be 


safely  affirmed  that  the  first  tribes  which 
were  dropped  into  permanence  in  the 
country  west  of  Lower  Egypt  were  the 
ancient  Marmaricans.  It  is  well  known 
that  in  after  times  Cyrenaica  was  col- 
onized by  the  Greeks,  but  the  primitive 
people  whom  they  expelled  from  the 
coast  and  forced  back  into  the  interior 
were  the  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Hamitic  exodus  from  Egypt. 

The  main  line  of  migration  continued 
to  the  west,  branching  into  the  interior 
south  of  the  modern  Greek  Branchings  and 
colony,  and  also  turning  £™£Sa± 
into  the  peninsula  toward  itic  dispersion. 
Ptolemai's.  When  we  consider  the  ge- 
ography of  Northern  Africa  we  shall 
find  the  country  well  adapted  to  the 
maintenance  and  perpetuation  of  such  a 
movement.  Throughout  the  whole  ex- 
tent of  the  region,  from  Egypt  to  the  At- 
lantic, a  mountain  range  of  greater  or 
less  elevation  defines  the  coast  region 
from  the  desert  to  the  south.  Toward 
the  eastern  terminus  this  range  is  of 
slight  elevation,  being  in  the  plain  of 
Barca  no  more  than  a  thousand  feet  in 
height.  Toward  the  western  extreme 
the  peaks  of  the  Atlas  rise  to  a  much 
greater  elevation,  reaching  the  line  of 
perpetual  snow.  Throughout  the  whole 
extent  the  range  approximates  the  sea, 
and  the  country  between  the  mountains 
and  the  Mediterranean  slopes  down  rap- 
idly to  the  level  of  the  ocean.  It  was 
through  this  region  that  the  African 
Hamites  made  their  way  to  the  west, 
through  Barca  and  Tripoli,  into  the  an- 
cient state  of  Africa  Proper,  and  thence 
into  Mauritania,  and  finally  to  the  ex- 
treme west. 

This  region,  thus  peopled  in  the  pre- 
historic ages,  became  one  of  the  most 
important  of  the  subsequent  historical 
countries.  The  ancient  states  along  the 
southern  shores  of  the  Mediterranean 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— HAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.       459 


never  attained — with  the  exception  of 
Egypt — the  power  and  importance  of 
Rank  and  char-  those  situated  on  the  north- 
acter  of  North  coasts,  but  they  reached 

African  states  •> 

and  peoples.  a  considerable  degree  of 
development,  and  were  able  to  compete 
with  the  Mediterranean  peninsular  pow- 
ers for  the  mastery  of  the  west.  Funda- 


stream  flowed  still  further  to  the  south. 
It  may  also  be  noted  that  the  seafaring 
Semitic  Phoenicians  who  passed  west- 
ward through  the  Southern  Mediterra- 
nean skirted  the  coast  of  Africa,  and 
touched  the  islands  rather  than  estab- 
lished colonies  or  built  states  on  the 
mainland. 


TUNISIAN  COAST.— GULF  OF  HAMMAMET.— Drawn  by  Eugene  Girardet,  after  a  sketch  of  Saladin. 


mentally,  the  people  of  the  North  Afri- 
can provinces  were  Hamitic  in  their 
origin.  It  is  true,  a's  we  shall  see  here- 
after, that  parallel  streams  of  a  different 
race  descent  were  at  a  subsequent  time 
led  westward  through  the  same  region. 
But  the  Brown  race  division  of  mankind 
carried  its  migration  toward  the  Atlantic 
on  the  southern  slope  of  the  North 
African  mountains,  while  the  Semitic 


The  main  stream  of  Hamitic  migration 
may  be  said  to  have  reached  its  terminus 
with    the    Atlantic,    or    at  TheHamites 
least  with  the  islands  west  SjgJmia 
of  Morocco.     It  is  believed  the  sea. 
that  the  original  tribes  inhabiting  the 
Canary  islands  were  the  westernmost  dis- 
persion of  the  human  race,  so  far  as  the 
Hamitic  migration    from    the  east  was 
concerned.     As  a  rule,  the  Hamites  no- 


460 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


where  took  to  the  sea.  They  were  a 
land  people,  and  while  preferring  the 
coast  regions  of  the  ancient  world,  they 
avoided  the  open  ocean  and  formed  very 
few  insular  settlements.  They  had  far 
less  dread  of  the  perils  of  the  desert  than 
of  those  peculiar  to  the  deep.  An  exam- 
ination of  the  movement  of  the  race  west- 
ward through  Northern  Africa  will  show 
a  much  greater  number  of  tribal  de- 
partures toward  the  south  than  toward 
the  north.  The  inviting  character  of  the 
Mediterranean  islands  seems  to  have 
appealed  less  strongly  to  the  people  of 
this  descent  than  did  even  the  desert 
wastes  of  Sahara. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Hamitic  move- 
ment, considered  as  a  whole,  was  some- 
what determined  by  latitude  and  tem- 
perature.  The  race  appears 

Hamitic  prefer-     r 

cncesforthe  •  to  have  had  a  preference 
nd'  for  the  southern  climates. 
If  we  consider  the  central  line  of  migra- 
tion from  the  original  seat  of  the  race 
to  its  extreme  western  limit  in  the 
Canaries,  we  shall  find  only  one  or  two 
considerable  developments  toward  the 
north.  The  whole  expansion  of  the 
Hamites  was  in  the  direction  of  the 
equatorial  regions.  If  we  allow  the 
Pelasgians  and  the  Etruscans  to  have 
been  of  this  descent,  we  shall  find  this 
single  stream  to  have  attained  a  north- 
ern limit  of  a  little  more  than  forty-five 
degrees,  in  the  valley  of  the  Po.  Other- 
wise, the  northernmost  deflections  were 
scarcely  above  thirty-five  degrees  north. 
The  main  line  of  westward  population 
was  about  the  parallel  of  thirty  degrees, 
and  from  this  line  nearly  all  the  depar- 
tures, both  in  Asia  and  Africa,  were  to 
the  south  and  southwest.  From  the 
main  course,  the  various  tribal  migra- 
tions into  the  regions  of  the  equator  and 
their  ramifications  filled  a  considerable 
portion  of  the  old  countries  from  the 


Persian  gulf  to  the  Atlantic  south  of  the 
thirtieth  parallel  and  north  of  the  equa- 
tor. None  of  the  Hamites  crossed  the 
equatorial  line  southward  in  their  origi- 
nal dispersion,  the  nearest  approach 
thereto  being  made  by  the  Galla  tribes 
of  Eastern  Africa. 

Among  these  various  lines  of  southern 
deflection,  the  two  principal  were,  first, 
the  great  Cushite  departure  The  Berber 
into  Southeastern  Arabia  %?££*+ 
and  Eastern  Africa;  and  movements, 
secondly,  the  West  African  division* 
which  left  the  parent  stem  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Libyan  desert,  in  the  modern 
state  of  Algeria.  From  this  point  the 
secondary  current  turned  to  the  south- 
west into  the  Moorish  states  and  again 
divided  in  the  Sahara,  one  stream  con- 
tinuing the  original  course  and  the 
other  bending  back  toward  the  east, 
forming  a  loop  whose  southern  line 
reached  nearly  to  the  parallel  of  twenty 
degrees  north.  It  was  thus  that  the 
aboriginal  population  of  the  Moorish 
and  Berber  states  was  supplied.  Here 
sprang  the  desert  people  of  the  African 
waste,  and  from  this  source  have  been 
derived  at  least  a  majority  of  all  the 
Berber,  Tuareg,  and  Imoshag  nations. 

In  following  the  course  of  the  Ham- 
itic progress  toward  the  Atlantic,  the 
ethnographer  meets  some 

Ethnic  place  of 

peculiar    difficulties.        The    the  Carthagin- 
. .,  .        .  ,*       ..  f   ,-,        ians  considered. 

ethnic  classification  of  the 
Carthaginians  has  been  the  source  of 
much  perplexity ;  and  there  are  even  yet 
unsolved  elements  in  the  problem.  By 
language  and  many  of  their  institutions 
the  ancient  Carthaginians  seem  to  have 
been  closely  allied  with  the  Semitic 
races  of  the  Orient.  Tradition  has  dis- 
tinctly and  emphatically  assigned  to 
them  a  Phoenician  origin.  Many  ripe 
scholars  have  not  hesitated  to  classify 
them  as  Semitic. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— HAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.        461. 


In  the  first  place,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  institutions  and  languages 
Institutional  of  the  Hamitic  race  were 

and  linguistic 

intimacy  of  by  no  means  clearly  sepa- 
HatieeSsrnd  rated  from  those  of  the 
Semites.  Linguistically  and  institution- 
ally, as  well  as  ethnically,  these  two 
branches  of  the  human  family  appear  to 
have  hung  together  until  the  forms  and 
characteristics  of  each  had  to  a  consider- 
able degree  become  fixed  by  develop- 
ment. The  selvages,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  various  Hamitic  and  Semitic  migra- 
tions lay  together  and  overlapped  each 
other  in  a  measure  that  could  not  be  ex- 
pected in  the  case  of  the  Aryan  nations. 
For  these  reasons,  identities  and  analo- 
gies of  language  and  of  institutional 
forms  of  both  public  and  private  life  are 
abundant  between  the  earliest  Hamitic 
and  Semitic  nations.  The  Phoenicians 
were  doubtless  in  the  first  place  Hamitic 
in  their  origin.  With  the  Semitic  con- 
quest of  Canaan,  that  race  became  domi- 
nant to  the  sea.  To  what  extent  they 
were  modified  in  their  Phoenician  de- 
velopment by  Hamitic  Canaanites  it  were 
impossible  to  tell,  but  doubtless  the 
more  recent  Phoenician  character  was  in 
its  ethnic  origin  the  product  of  both 
elements. 

Moreover,  in  this  region,  the  common 
forms  of  the  two  races  were  especially 
Semitic  influ-  abundant.  So  if  we  con- 

ence  prevails  mVlpr  the  Ph  rpn  i  pi  a  n  q  in  thp 
over  the  Hamit-  ' 

ic  at  Carthage.  act  of  colonization  in  the 
west,  as  at  Carthage,  we  shall  find  them 
planting  on  that  shore  a  mixed  race  in 
which  the  oldest  blood  was  Hamitic,  and 
the  more  recent  Semitic,  in  its  deriva- 
tion. Again,  the  later  commercial 
relations  of  the  Phoenicians  brought 
many  of  their  merchants  and  not  a  few 
Eastern  institutions  into  the  mart  of 
Carthage.  If,  then,  we  look  at  the  Car- 
thaginian state,  particularly  at  the  city, 


in  the  time  of  its  ascendency,  we  shall 
find  a  people  marked  in  all  of  their  civic 
and  private  life  with  the  unmistakable- 
traces  of  Shem.  But  it  need  not  be 


HAMITIC   TYPE   OF   THE   UPPER    NIGER — BAMBARRA. 
Drawn  by  Riou,  after  a  sketch  of  Valliere. 

forgotten,  at  the  same  time,  that  the 
westward  progress  of  the  Hamites  along 
this  coast  must,  almost  of  necessity, 
have  furnished  the  aboriginal  element 
and  germs  of  all  the  states  primarily 


462 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  Hamitic  dis- 
tribution in  the 
west. 


created  between  Egypt  and  the  Pillars 
of  Hercules. 

'  Continuing  the  course  of  Hamitic 
migration  in  the  west  of  Africa,  we  find 
the  main  line  of  progress  passing1  to  the 
south  from  the  Moorish  states  across  the 
Extreme  limits  twentieth  parallel  and  into 
the  more  habitable  coun- 
tries of  the  Upper  Niger. 
Here  there  was  another  bifurcation,  the 
western  branch  reaching-  out  to  the  coast 
and  furnishing-  the  original  elements  of 
the  Fulah  tribes  of  Western  Guinea. 
This  was  the  second  extreme  limit  in 
westward  extent  of  the  Hamitic  migra- 
tions, being-  almost  as  far  in  that  direc- 
tion as  the  Canary  islands.  The  other 
branch  of  the  race  appears  to  have  turned 
eastward  in  the  lake  region  of  the 
Upper  Niger,  and  to  have  thence  de- 
scended the  valley  of  that  river  into  the 
Sudan  and  as  far  east  as  the  country 
drained  by  the  streams  which  flow  into 
lake  Chad.  It  is  likely  that  the  Baghirmi 
nations,  lying  southeast  of  the  lake  just 
named,  mark  the  remotest  point  to 
which  the  original  impulse  carried  the 
race  of  Ham  into  Central  Africa. 

The  whole  course  of  the  migration, 
considered  from  the  standpoint  of  Lower 
Egypt,  resembles  a  fishhook  bending 
southward  around  the  larg- 
er part  of  the  desert  region 
of  the  African  continent 
and  presenting  an  interior  and  an  ex- 
terior line,  the  latter  of  which  reaches 
back  toward  the  country  of  the  original 
exodus,  about  one  half  way  from  the 
western  coast  of  the  continent  to  the 
Red  sea.  The  final  distribution  of  tribes, 
by  means  of  this  great  migration  in  the 
prehistoric  ages,  was  in  a  region  of  Africa 
into  which  the  Black  races,  coming  from 
the  east,  had  already  been  poured,  and 
with  which  the  Hamitic  peoples  have  in 
all  subsequent  ages  been  intermingled, 


Nature  of  the 
dispersion  in 
African  interior. 


until  it  were  difficult,  if  not  impossible, 
in  modern  times  to  discriminate  the 
diverse  race  elements  in  the  peoples 
of  this  region. 

This,  then,  concludes  the  summary  of 
Hamitic  migrations  in  Southwestern 
Arabia  and  Northern  Africa.  No  doubt 
all  such  movements  are  Ethnic  move- 
more  clearly  drawn,  more  ££££;££ 
definitely  indicated,  in  dis-  icaL 
cussions  of  the  kind  here  presented  than 
they  were  in  fact.  In  the  physical 
world  nature  abhors  a  line,  and  the 
same  may  be  affirmed  with  emphasis  of 
the  movements  and  phenomena  of  the 
world  of  life.  Of  a  certainty,  tribes 
migrate  from  place  to  place.  They  flow 
here  and  there  into  favorable  localities, 
and  there  possibly  develop  into  nations. 
But  the  movement  is  not  so  exact  and  log- 
ical as  it  appears  to  be  when  viewed 
through  the  medium  of  description. 
There  is,  on  the  contrary,  much  that  is 
desultory  and  irregular  in  the  course  of 
migration  from  one  country  to  another. 
Much  allowance  must  be  made  for  de- 
lays and  deflections,  and  still  more  for 
the  intermingling  of  one  tribe  with  an- 
other on  the  way.  The  incoming  peo- 
ple frequently  disperse  themselves 
among  the  original  inhabitants,  and  are 
mixed  with  them  in  the  race  develop- 
ment of  the  future. 

In  some  cases  the  migration  is  more 
exact  and  definite,  and  in  such  instances 
the  facts  correspond  more  General  sum- 
nearly  to  the  concept  of  the  Stfcmfgra- 
movement   as   it  is  trans-  tions- 
mitted  by  description.     In  the  case  of 
the  Hamitic  dispersion  over  the  coun- 
tries to  which  we  have  referred  in  the 
current  chapter,   it  must  be  constantly 
remembered  that  these  people  were  not 
so  different  typically  from  their  Semitic 
kinsmen  as  the    latter  were  from   the 
Indo-European  races.     From  this  source 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS.        463 


also  much  confusion  has  necessarily 
arisen  in  the  attempted  classification  of 
these  people  by  their  ethnic  affinities. 
But  it  is  believed  that,  on  the  whole,  the 
Hamitic  race  took  in  prehistoric  times 
the  general  lines  of  distribution  which 
are  here  indicated ;  that  it  was  distribu- 
ted first  into  Southeastern  and  Southern 
Arabia,  then  into  the  western  portions 
of  the  same  peninsula,  and  then  into 
Canaan.  From  this  position  the  lines 
of  migration  part  around  the  Mediter- 
ranean north  and  south,  the  lower  de- 
parture being  into  Egypt,  and  after- 
wards into  Northern  Africa.  In  the 
course  of  ages  the  movement  continued 
to  the  west,  along  the  southern  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean,  to  the  Atlantic,  and 


was  thence  deflected  to  the  south  into 
the  equatorial  regions,  and  finally  turned 
back  into  the  desert  wastes  covering  the 
central  and  north-central  parts  of  the 
continent. 

It  is  not  intended  in  this  connec- 
tion to  trace  further  the  historical  de- 
velopment of  the  various  peoples  who 
sprang  up  on  the  line  of  these  migra- 
tions. That  part  of  the  work  will  be  at- 
tempted in  another  book.  For  the 
present,  we  turn  from  this  cursory  out- 
line of  the  Hamitic  distribution  of  man- 
kind to  consider  another  of  the  great 
primitive  races  in  its  similar  dispersion, 
first  through  a  great  part  of  the  Orient, 
and  afterwards  into  different  parts  of  the 
Western  continents. 


XXVI.— MIGRATIONS  OK  THE  SEMITES. 


OUGHLY  considered, 
the  great  monarchies 
in  the  valleys  of  the 
Euphrates  and  the  Ti- 
gris were  planted  and 
developed  by  people 
of  the  Semitic  race. 
It  was  in  Mesopotamia  that  the  first 
striking  evolution  of  this  branch  of  man- 
kind was  manifested.  This  is  said  of 
civil  and  political  expansion,  and  of  the 
establishment  of  social  and  linguistic 
forms.  It  is  here  that  ancient  history 
Mesopotamia  finds  its  first  great  buttress 

ESS*  aSainst  the  unknown.  If 
Semites.  we  ioo^  at  the  upper  part 

of  the  valley,  below  the  Armenian 
mountains  on  the  north  and  the  range  of 
the  Zagros  on  the  east,  we  find  a  region 
in  which  Semitic  elements  followed  their 
natural  course  of  evolution  and  were  un- 
adulterated by  foreign  nations.  In  the 
south  of  Mesopotamia,  as  we  have  seen, 


there  was  a  mixture  with  the  Hamitic 
stock.  But  in  the  later  Babylonian  as- 
pect of  these  nations  the  influence  of  the 
Hamites  had  waned  to  such  an  extent 
as  to  leave  the  Semitic  races  dominant 
throughout  the  whole  region  drained  by 
the  great  rivers. 

We  have  already  noticed  the  fact  of 
the  prevalence  of  this  division  of  the 
race  in  the  Tigrine  and  Euphratine  val- 
leys. It  remains  in  the  present  chapter 
to  take  up  the  course  of  Semitic  life  and 

follow    it   on   its  migration   Central  position 

into  western  lands.     For  a  ££££?'  *** 
long  time   after  their  de-  movement, 
parture  from  the  Mesopotamian  regions 
the  different  branches  of  the  traditional 
Noachite  descent  were  held  well  together 
by  the  geographical  environment.     On 
the  whole,  the  Semitic  stock  was  cen- 
tral in  its  movement  to  the  west.     The 
Syrian  desert  was  entered  from  about 
the  middle  of  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates, 


464 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


and  was  traversed  by  the  migrating  fam- 
ily directly  into  Canaan: 

It   is  here,  moreover,   that   the   eth- 
nographer, in  his  attempted  delineation 

of    the    prehistoric   move- 
Tradition  of  the  .r  .    . 
outgoing  of  the    ments  of  mankind,  is  rei'n- 

Abrahamites.         forced  by  traditiOn.     One  of 

the  oldest  and  most  authentic  of  these  is 
the  story  of  the  migration  of  Abraham 


el-Hie.  The  place  is  called  Mugheir, 
meaning  ' '  supplied  with  bitumen. "  The 
outline  of  a  most  ancient 

.          .-,,1.  1          Place  and  char- 

temple   IS  Still  discoverable    acter  of  Ur  of 
,  1_         1  j    ,  ••          -i          the  Chaldees. 

in  the  place ;  and  the  plan 
of  the  foundations,  and  indeed  of  the 
whole  structure,  has  been  made  out  by 
Rawlinson  and  other  Oriental  scholars. 
It  was  from  this  vicinity  that  the  Abra- 


RUINS  AND  PLAIN  OF  MUGHEIR.-Drawn  by  W.  H.  Boot. 


from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees  into  Canaan. 
This,  viewed  from  the  Semitic  stand- 
point, is  one  of  the  most  famous  move- 
ments of  the  early  world.  The  tradition 
of  it  exists  among  all  the  cognate  races 
of  the  Hebrews,  and  with  themselves  it 
is  the  virtual  founding  of  their  race. 

The  position  of  Ur  in  Mesopotamia  is 
well  known.  It  is  identical,  in  site  at 
least,  with  the  extensive  ruins  about  six 
miles  to  the  west  of  the  Euphrates  and 
nearly  opposite  its  junction  with  the  Shat- 


hamic  tribe  took  its  way,  first  ascending 
the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  for  a  consid- 
erable distance,  and  thence  traversing 
the  country  into  Canaan. 

All,  or  nearly  all,  the  names  that  have 
been  preserved  to  us  of  this  period  are 
significant  of  tribal  move-  special  signifi- 
ments.  Eber,  the  ancestor 
from  whom  the  name  of 
Hebrew  is  taken,  means  "from  be- 
yond," that  is,  he  was  an  emigrant 
from  beyond  the  Euphrates,  perhaps  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS.       465 


Tigris.  The  name  of  his  elder  son,  Pe- 
leg,  signifies  "division,"  "because  in 
his  time  the  earth  was  divided."  The 
name  of  Salah,  the  father  of  Eber,  sig- 
nifies "departure,"  and  evidently  refers 
to  a  title  which  that  patriarch  received 
in  departing,  or  setting  out,  with  his 
tribe  for  a  new  home.  Everything  per- 
tains to  migration.  If  the  meaning  of 
the  name  Arphaxad  has  not  been  ascer- 
tained, the  position  of  his  tribe  at  least  is 
known.  Arphaxad  is  a  mountain  district 
of  Southern  Armenia,  between  lakes 


finally  of  his  really  serious  battle  with 
Chedorlaomer,  or  according  to  the  As- 
syrian spelling,  Kudur-Lagamer,  is  suffi- 
ciently striking  and  impressive.  Kudur- 
Lagamer  was  king  of  Elam,  or  rather 
the  Elamite  king  of  Chaldaea,  and  had 
followed  the  Abrahamic  tribe  out  of  the 
East,  with  the  hope  of  falling  upon  it  and 
gathering  great  spoil.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  this  Elamite  dynasty  in  Chal- 
daea was  of  Hamitic  origin ;  and  the  de- 
parting Abraham  was  thus  the  object  of 
race  antipathy,  as  well  as  the  possessor  of 


LAND  OP  THE  ARPHAXAD.— VIEW  OP  KOPANS  KALE.— Drawn  by  T.  Deyrolle,  from  nature. 


Van  and  Urumiah ;  and  there  is  no  doubt 
that  the  primitive  clan  of  this  ancient 
Semite  had  its  original  locus  at  this  place. 
Nahor,  the  son  of  Serug,  means  "the 
river,"  that  is,  the  Euphrates — and  so  of 
scores  of  other  proper  names  referring 
to  Mesopotamian  localities  or  to  family 
or  tribal  movements  in  that  region. 

The  pastoral  picture  which  is  drawn 
Contact  of  the     in  Genesis  of  Abraham  on 

SSSSZ.  his  way  to  the  Promised 
of  Canaan.  Land,  and  of  the  troubles 

which  beset  him  on  his  journey,  of  his 
contention  with  his  kinsman  Lot,  and 


flocks  and  herds.  According  to  the  He- 
brew account  of  this  migration,  which 
was  the  origin  of  Israelitish  greatness  in 
Palestine,  there  was  a  division  of  the 
family  which  appears  to  have  been  on 
the  borders  of  Canaan,  about  the  time 
of  the  invasion.  Ishmael,  the  oldest 
son  of  the  patriarch,  had  married  an 
"Egyptian  bondwoman  and  had  become 
the  head  of  a  tribe.  The  troubles 
arising  out  of  this  heathen  alliance 
led  to  a  separation  of  the  families,  and 
Ishmael  was  carried  off  into  the  south, 
into  Arabia.* 


466 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXD. 


plantings  of 
Joktan  in 

Arabia. 


Several  generations  before  this  time, 
however,  another  branch  of  the  Eberites 
Outgoing  and  had  already  made  a  de- 
parture into  Arabia.  This 
movement  was  made  by 
laktan,  or  Joktan,  his  elder  brother 
being  that  Peleg  who  was  the  ancestor 
of  the  Abrahamites.  Joktan  was  thus 
five  generations  before  the  patriarch  of 
Israel.  A  large  list  of  twelve  sons  and 
a  daughter  are  assigned  to  Joktan  as  the 
heads  of  the  tribes  which  he  led  off  into 
Northern  and  Western  Arabia. 

The  movement  was  at  a  very  early 
date.  Joktan  was  the  great  grandson  of 
Arphaxad,  and  the  latter,  as  is  well 
known,  belonged  to  the  extreme  north 
of  Mesopotamia,  in  the  mountainous  re- 
gion of  Armenia.  So  the  Joktanites 
must  have  been  strongly  in  the  migra- 
tory spirit.  Eber,  the  father,  had  come 
* '  from  beyond. "  Salah,  the  grandfather, 
was  the  "departer."  It  is  thus  evident 
that  the  whole  race  of  Arphaxad  was  in 
process  of  removal  and  migration. 

Ethnographers,  ancient  and  modern, 

have  made  out  and  identified  several  of 

the  tribes  having:  their  or- 

Modern  traces        .    .  ° 

of  the  ancient      igm  in  the  Joktanian  de- 

Joktanians.  -,  -,-.,    -, 

scendants.  Ptolemy  men- 
tions the  Almodceci  dwelling  in  the  cen- 
tral portions  of  Arabia  Felix,  and  it  can 
hardly  be  doubted  that  the  name  is  de- 
rived from  Almodad,  the  oldest  son  or 
tribe  of  Joktan.  Another  people  called 
the  Salapeni  by  the  same  geographer, 
are  thought  to  have  been  derived  from 
Sheleph,  the  second  son  of  the  same 
patriarch.  This  branch  of  the  race  was 
set  down  by  Ptolemy  as  having  its  abode 
near  the  modern  Mecca.  A  third  divi- 
sion called  the  Cathramitae  were  presum- 
ably the  descendants  of  the  third  son  of 
Joktan,  named  Hazarmaveth.  It  is  like- 
ly that  the  modern  provincial  name  of 
Hadramaut  preserves  the  reminiscence 


of  the  original  Semitic  tribe  by  whom 
this  region  was  peopled.  There  is  also 
a  modern  tribe  called  Yarab,  having  its 
territories  on  the  Arabian -gulf  border 
and  thought  to  have  been  descended 
from  Jerah,  the  fourth  division  of  the 
Joktanian  progeny. 

The  Semitic  inhabitants  of  Yemen  are 
believed  to  have  descended  from  Uzal, 

Sixth  SOn  of    Joktan.       The   The  Joktanidse 

Himyaritic  tribe,  called  the  5££Si 
Dulkhelitae,  are  believed  and  races. 
to  be  the  descendants  of  Diklah,  the  sev- 
enth branch  of  the  original  family.  The 
tribe  called  Mali  by  Theophrastus,  the 
Malichae  of  Ptolemy,  stand  for  the  de- 
scendants of  Abimael,  the  ninth  Joktan- 
ian. The  name  of  the  modern  town 
Malai,  in  the  vicinity  of  Medina,  pre- 
serves the  same  word.  The  tenth  issue 
of  Joktan  was  that  Sheba,  which  is  men- 
tioned in  the  Hebrew  writings  and  still 
more  frequently  among  the  local  names 
of  Southwestern  Arabia.  The  eleventh 
Joktanian  branch  was  called  Ophir,  and 
preserves  another  name  famous  in  the 
Hebrew  writings  of  the  time  of  the  king- 
dom of  David  and  Solomon.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  Havilah,  a  name  common 
to  one  of  the  descendants  of  Ham,  is 
represented  by  the  modern  Semitic  peo- 
ple at  Chaulan,  in  Arabia  Felix.  The 
tribe  of  the  lobaritag,  mentioned  by 
Ptolemy,  have  their  ancestral  represent- 
ative in  lobab,  or  Jobab,  the  thirteenth 
member  of  the  Joktanian  tribe. 

We  thus  see,  with  more  than  usual 
certainty,  considering  the  extreme  re- 
moteness of  the  time,  the 

Relations  of  the 

Outlines    Of    a    distribution   Joktanians  and 
f    T-,«       ..         .     .       -»T      j_-i  the  Eberites. 

of  Eberites  into  Northern 
and  Western  Arabia.  If  we  accept  the 
extreme  longevity  assigned  by  the  sacred 
writings  to  the  patriarchs  of  this  era,  we 
shall  find  that  the  six  generations  be- 
tween Joktan  and  Ishmael  would  cover  a 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS.        467 


period  of  thousands  of  years.  However 
this  may  be,  it  can  not  be  doubted 
that  the  Joktanians  departed  from  the 
parent  stem  at  a  date  much  more  re- 
mote than  the  more  recent  Abraham- 
ites,  and  that  when  Ishmael,  with 
the  descendants  of  the  Egyptian  bond- 
woman, turned  off  into  the  "wilder- 
ness," he  found  already  in  Arabia 
Felix  the  half-nomadic  and  half-set- 
tled descendants  of  the  older  branch  of 
the  Eberite  race.  It  will  be  borne  in 
mind,  however,  that  the  progeny  of  Jok- 
tan,  the  younger  brother  of  Peleg,  would 
be  displaced  in  rights  and  prerogatives 
by  the  descendants  of  the  senior  branch 
of  the  family;  so  that  the  Ishmaelites 
would  have  precedence  in  these  regions 
as  the  representatives  of  the  common 
father  Arphaxad.  The  accompanying 
diagram  will  illustrate  the  tribal  rela- 
tionships of  the  descendants  of  the  Joktan 
and  the  Ishmaelites: 


Ishmaelitic  migration  was  from  the  bor- 
ders of  Syria  to  the  southwest  and  thence 
to  the  south,  until  the  coast  of  the  Red 
sea  was  reached,  and  skirted  southward 
to  the  extreme  limit  of  that  body  of 
water.  If,  as  some  ethnographers  main- 
tain, the  Semitic  race  crossed  at  Bab-el- 
Mandeb  into  Africa,  it  was  an  Ishmael- 
ite  removal,  and  whatever  elements  there 
may  be  of  Semitic  descent  among  the 
Galla  races  of  Eastern  Africa,  the  same 
must  be  traced  to  Ishmael  rather  than 
to  the  Joktanian  branch  of  the  original 
Semitic  family. 

In  the  course  of  their  progress  through 
the  peninsula,  the  Ishmaelites  appear  to 
have  divided  east  and  west  The  western 
about  the  eastern  border 
of  Hejaz,  and  to  have 
thrown  off  one  branch  toward  the  cen- 
tral desert  and  another  across  the  Red 
sea  into  Africa.  This  latter  movement 
of  the  race  must  not  be  confounded  with 


SHEM 

1 

1                              1 

|                                                | 

| 

Aram                                      Elam 

Asshur                                    Arphaxad 

Lud 

1 

1 

Salah 
1 

Ui                   Hul              Gether                    Mash 

Eber 
1 

1 

Peleg 

1 

1 

JOKTAN 

Reu 

1 

Serug    Almodad    Sheleph   Hazarmaveth 

1                   1              I              1               I 
Jerah    Hadoram  Uzal  Diklah    Obal 

Abimael    Sheba    Opnir     Uavilab  Jobab 

Nahor 

Terah 
1 

Sarai—  Abraham=Hagar                                     Nahor 

Haran 
1 

Isaac          ISHMAEL 

lit 

DIAGRAM  SHOWING  TRIBAL  RELATIONSHIPS  OF  JOKTAN  AND  ISHMAEL. 


The    career    of    the    Ishmaelites    in 

Arabia   was   one  of  aggression.     They 

encroached,    especially    in 

Spread  of  the  f 

Ishmaelites         the   northern   part   of  the 

through  Arabia.  .,  ^1  1  i 

peninsula,  upon  the  older 
Joktanians  and  also  upon  the  original 
Hamitic  Arabians,  who  were  anterior  to 
both  branches  of  the  Semitic  immigrants. 
In  general  terms,  the  course  of  the 


the  supposed  one  at  the  southwest  angle 
of  the  peninsula.  The  real  Semitic  line 
was  carried  into  the  continent  about  the 
parallel  of  twenty-four  degrees  north, 
across  Middle  Egypt,  and  almost  directly 
west  into  the  Great  Desert.  The  migra- 
tion of  the  Ishmaelites  in  this  direction 
appears  to  have  extended  as  far  as  the 
Imoshag  races,  to  the  southwest  of 


468 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Fezzan ;  and  this  point  may  be  regarded 
as  the  extreme  landward  progress  of  the 
Semitic  race  south  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean. 

In  general,  the  modern  Arabs  are 
regarded  as  the  lineal  descendants  of  the 
Ishmaelitic  branch  of  the  Semitic  family. 
In  the  main,  this  opinion  is  verified  by 


extent  the  Joktanian  influence  of  later 
ages.  Finally,  in  the  north  and  west  of 
Arabia,  the  immigrant  Ishmaelites  over- 
came and  subordinated  all  the  peoples 
that  had  previously  occupied  the  country. 
The  antipathy  between  Shem  and  Ham, 
however,  was  never  great — except  in 
matters  of  religious  dogma  and  cere- 


ARAFAT  DURING  A  PILGRIMAGE  (LAND  OF  OPHIR).— Drawn  by  D.  Lancelot,  from  a  photograph. 


the  facts  in  possession  of  the  ethnogra- 
pher and  historian.  But  the  Arab  char- 
Composite  race  acter  is,  to  a  considerable 
moadSlr°af-the  extent,  composite.  Several 
bians.  ethnic  elements  have  con- 

tributed to  its  formation.  The  Ham- 
itic  race,  especially  in  the  southern  part 
of  the  peninsula,  underlay  the  national 
development  of  subsequent  times.  With 
this  oldest  stock  was  blended  to  some 


monial.  For  this  reason  the  original  in- 
habitants,  already  a  composite  people  in 
Arabia  Felix,  may  be  supposed  to  have 
contributed  not  a  little  to  the  ultimate 
formation  of  that  type  known  in  modern 
times  as  Arabian.  But  the  dominant 
stock,  at  least  in  the  important  regions 
bordering  the  Red  sea  from  Suez  to 
Yemen,  was  Ishmaelitic  in  its  origin  and 
development. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS. 


469 


We  have  thus  considered  the  south- 
ernmost migratory  movements  of  the 
vicissitudes  of  Semitic  race.  The  Abra- 
tribe  entered  and 


the  Abrahamites 
in  possessing 

Canaan.  possessed    Canaan.       This 

movement  of  the  principal  stock,  repre- 
sentative of  the  family  of 
Eber,  is  better  understood  ^ 

in  its  character   and    re-  f; 

suits  than  any  other  sin- 
gle migration  at  a  time 
equally  remote  from  the 
present.  The  story  is 
elaborately  expanded  in 
the  Book  of  Genesis.  All 
the  principal  episodes  in  ,.!? 
the  career  of  the  Abra- 
hamic  tribe  are  narrated, 
even  to  details.  The  pa- 
triarch became  the  pro- 
genitor of  a  famous  race 
which  he  planted  in  Ca- 
naan. The  extent  and 
variety  of  his  tribe  are 
indicated  by  the  conduct 
toward  him  of  Melchize- 
dek,  King  of  Salem,  and 
by  many  other  incidents 
and  events.  A  great  de- 
velopment of  the  immi- 
grant race  took  place  in 
the  time  of  Israel,  grand- 
son of  Abraham,  whose 
twelve  sons  became  the 
progenitors  of  the  twelve 
tribes  and  the  origin  of 
the  twelve  geographical 
divisions  of  the  rising 
race.  It  is  not  needed  to  recount  the  epi- 
sode of  the  sojourn  in  Egypt  and  of  the 
rapid  multiplication  of  the  foreigners 
about  Pelusium.  The  return  out  of 
bondage  and  the  repossession  of  Canaan 
by  conquest  furnished  the  material  for 
the  heroic  aspect  and  story  of  the  Israel- 
itish  nation,  which  became  dominant 


from  the  borders  of  the  Syrian  desert  to 
the  Mediterranean. 

It  is  worthy  to  be  noted  in  this  connec- 
tion that  the  Hebrews  were  never  a  seafar- 
ing people.  It  was  against  the  economy 
of  the  state,  and  regarded  perhaps  as  in- 


LIFE   OF  THE   ABRAHAMITES — SHEPHERD   WITH    LAMBS. 
Drawn  by  Paul  Hardy. 


jurious  to  the  theocratic  principle  upon 
which  the  government  was  founded,  to 
make    commercial     excur-  Noncommercial 
sionsand  contract  relations  pSt^He-^ 
with    foreign    powers.     A  brews, 
student    of  history  will  not  forget  that 
the  narrow  strip  of  coast  called  Phoeni- 
cia, with  its  great  seaports,  lay  between 


470 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


brew  influence 
on  the  Mediter- 
ranean. 


Israel  and  the  Western  ocean.  This 
fact  has  an  ethnic  signification  also ;  for 
the  Tyrians  and  Sidonians  and  other  old 
stocks  of  mankind,  hanging  in  their 
rookeries  along  the  eastern  end  of  the 
Mediterranean,  represented  races  long 
anterior  in  their  western  distribution 
and  development  to  the  immigration  and 
conquest  of  Canaan  by  the  Eberites. 

In  course  of  time  the  Semitic  stock 
became  dominant  to  the  sea.  But  the 
spirit  of  navigation  which  prevailed  in 
Extent  of  He-  the  ports  of  Tyre  and  Sidon 
must  be  attributed*  to  a 
race  impulse  other  than 
that  of  the  Hebrews.  To  the  extent 
that  the  Phoenicians  had  accepted  the  in- 
stitutions and  blood  of  the  invaders  who 
conquered  Canaan,  we  may  regard  the 
outgoing  fleets  from  these  shores  as  car- 
rying Semitic  influences  through  the 
Mediterranean.  But  it  is  doubtful  if 
these  fleets  of  outbound  merchants  car- 
ried to  the  western  parts  anything  dis- 
tinctively Hebrew.  All  the  traces  of  the 
Semitic  race  which  have  been  found  in 
the  Mediterranean  islands,  on  the  shores 
of  Spain,  and  beyond  the  straits  of  Gib- 
raltar, in  Wales,  and  in  the  littoral 
islands  of  Western  Africa,  must  be  at- 
tributed to  that  community  of  language 
and  institutions  which  the  Phoenicians, 
particularly  the  Sidonians,  possessed  in 
common  with  the  race  of  Abraham. 

Time  and  again  we  have  shown  that  the 
Hamites  had  common  forms  of  language 
The  Azores  and  a  common  institutional 

mark  the  Atlan- 
tic limit  of  He-     development  with  the  cog- 

tureT  epai  nate  nations  of  Shem,  and 
the  original  Canaanites  could  thus  carry 
into  western  waters  evidences  of  a  race 
affinity  with  the  dominant  Semitic  stock. 
However  this  may  be,  ethnographers 
have  agreed  in  extending  the  Semitic 
line  of  dispersion  through  the  Phoenician 
coast  and  around  the  northern  shores  of 


Africa  by  water.  As  just  indicated, 
this  line  extends  beyond  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  and  is  deflected  northward  to 
Britain  and  southward  to  the  twentieth 
degree  of  latitude.  The  western  limit 
of  this  maritime  migration  is  thought  to 
have  been  in  the  Azores ;  and  this  group 
of  islands  may  be  said  to  mark  the  ex- 
treme Atlantic  progress  in  the  natural 
dispersion  of  the  Semitic  family. 

It  must  be  noted  in  connection  with 
the  foregoing  schemes  of  dispersion  that 
most  of  the  names  employed  appear  as 
the  names  of  individuals —  use  and  signif- 
as  the  sons  of  a  household.  %%>«**- 
This  fact  gives  to  the  dis-  names, 
cussion  a  Strictly  famify  aspect  which  is  too 
exact  and  too  narrow  for  the  facts  which  it 
represents.  Many  of  the  names  in  the 
above  classifications  are  known  to  be  the 
names  of  tribes  and  of  whole  divisions, 
or  even  of  whole  peoples.  It  is  impos- 
sible from  a  study  of  primitive  Semitic 
records  to  make  out  precisely  which  of 
the  ancestral  names  employed  in  geneo- 
logical  tables  are  intended  to  represent 
single  ancestors,  and  which  are  designed 
to  specify  households,  tribes,  and  peoples. 
It  is  the  custom  in  the  Semitic  languages 
to  prefix  to  many  personal  names,  espe- 
cially such  as  have  a  descriptive  significa- 
tion, the  definite  article,  thereby  giving 
to  the  word  an  ethnic  turn  of  sense  dif- 
ferent from  what  would  be  expressed  in 
the  Aryan  languages.  Such  names, 
moreover,  are  frequently  in  the  plural ; 
and  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  taken  as  an 
example  of  all  such  records,  have,  in 
many  instances,  intermixed  these  tribal 
or  ethnic  epithets  with  individual  names 
until  even  the  closest  criticism  is  put  at 
fault  in  determining  precisely  what  is 
meant.  On  the  whole,  it  is  safe  to 
make  considerable  allowance  for  this 
circumstance  in  estimating  the  value  of 
the  names,  apparently  individual,  given 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS. 


471 


to  the  ancestors  of  the  Semitic  and  Ham- 
itic  races.  This  fact  must  always  be 
taken  into  account  in  attempting  to  esti- 
mate the  time  and  the  extent  of  a  given 
migratory  movement. 

If  we  look  to  the  north  of  the  central 
line  of  the  Semitic  dispersion  into  Ca- 


and  it  has  already  been  suggested  that 
in  Cyprus  itself  the  aboriginal  develop, 
ment  was  of  Hamitic  origin.  The  primi- 
tive history  of  the  island  is  exceedingly 
obscure,  but  all  that  is  known  with 
reference  thereto  points  to  an  early 
colonization  by  the  Phoenicians  from  the 


"  LAND  OF  THE  SCORCHED  FACES."— ABU  SENOUM,  ON  FRONTIER  OF  KORDOFAN,  TOWARD  DARFUR.— Drawn  by  Karl 

Girardet,  after  a  sketch  of  Lejean. 


naan  and  the  west,  we  shall  find  only  a 
single  significant  departure.  This  leaves 
The  Hebrew  the  main  stem  on  the  north 

branch  entwines    •        i-t,,,    c<    *.,',•,..      A^r  ^»~t-         -~A 

with  the  Ham-  m  the  Synan  desert,  and 
itic  in  Cyprus,  bears  off  in  the  direction  of 
the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  Medi- 
terranean, where  it  touches  the  coast, 
and  is  thence  carried  over  to  the  island 
of  Cyprus.  It  is  hardly  to  be  doubted 
that  along  the  line  of  this  migration 
other  peoples  had  preceded  the  Semites, 


neighboring  coast.  The  ancient  wor- 
ship of  Ashtaroth  in  Cyprus  seems  to  be 
identical  with  the  corresponding  cult  in 
Phoenicia,  and  it  may  be  concluded  that 
the  first  race,  by  which  is  meant  the  first 
progressive  race,  in  the  island  was  of 
the  old  Canaanitish  stock  which  fixed 
itself  in  the  earliest  ages  along  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  Mediterranean. 

Such,    then,    is   the    general  view  of 
the  dispersion  of  the    Semitic   nations- 


472 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Geographically  considered,  the  race 
was  narrow  and  intense.  Its  migra- 

Bummaryand         toiy       excursions     did     not 

HUebS!c°d£e  reach  out  so  extensively 
tribution.  as  those  of  other  peo- 

ples.  The  extreme  western  continental 
limit  was,  as  we  have  seen,  in  North 
Central  Africa.  The  southern  departure 
dropped  down  as  far  as  the  limits  of 
Arabia.  The  northern  limit  was  the 
island  of  Cyprus;  and  the  maritime 
expeditions — if  we  regard  the  Phoeni- 
cians as  representatives  of  this  race — 
extended  through  the  Mediterranean  and 
to  a  certain  distance  around  the  western 
coasts  of  Europe  and  Africa.  Taken 
altogether,  the  dispersion  is  the  smallest, 
that  is,  the  most  limited  in  geographical 
extent,  of  all  the  great  ethnic  departures. 
The  dispersion  of  Japheth  in  compari- 
son with  that  of  Shem  was,  as  we  shall 
presently  see,  world-wide  in  its  extent. 
But  within  the  limited  territories  oc- 
cupied by  the  Semitic  race  a  very  intense 
form  of  religious  and  civil  development 
ensued,  making  the  Semites  conspicuous 
among  ancient  peoples  for  their  pecul- 
iarities and  persistence  and  force  of 
character. 

In  the  course  of  the  current  chapter 
little  has  been  intimated  relative  to  the 
Question  of  the  primitive  populations  of 
Ethiopia.  This  name  was 
given  by  the  Greeks  to  the 
region  lying  immediately  south  of 
Egypt.  The  word  means  ' '  the  land  of 
the  scorched  faces,"  and  was  doubtless 
applied  by  the  Hellenic  ethnographers 
to  the  Ethiopians  on  account  of  their 
swarthy  hue.  This,  however,  by  no 
means  implies  that  they  were  a  branch 
of  the  Black  races  of  mankind.  It  is 
well  known,  on  the  contrary,  that  this 
people  were  allied  with  the  Hamitic  and 
Semitic  families  of  men,  and  not  with 
the  Negroes  or  Hottentots. 


The  early  history  of  Egypt  indicates 
close  relationship  between  that  country 
and  Ethiopia.  At  one  epoch  an  Ethi- 
opian dynasty  is  found  in  western  ish- 

fhe    fl<;rpnrlant   in    the    Ni1p    mael  combines 

me  ascenaani  in  me  i\ne  therein  with  the 
valley.  There  was  much  Hamites. 
community  of  religions  and  of  civil  in- 
stitutions between  the  two  peoples,  who, 
however,  frequently  went  to  war.  To 
what  extent,  in  the  prehistoric  ages,  the 
Hamitic  race  had  made  its  way  up  the 
valley  beyond  the  falls  of  the  Nile  and 
contributed  a  first  population  to  Ethi- 
opia can  not  be  well  ascertained.  But 
that  the  original  race  of  this  region  was 
at  least  to  some  extent  Hamitic  in  its 
origin  can  hardly  be  doubted.  We  may, 
nevertheless,  accept  the  current  view  of 
ethnographers  that  the  western  division 
of  the  Ishmaelites  crossed  the  Red  sea 
and  gave  a  Semitic  character  to  the  first 
Ethiopian  tribes.  It  is  possible,  more- 
over, that  the  same  race,  after  making 
its  way  to  the  southern  extremity  of  the 
Red  sea  and  passing  thence  into  Africa, 
doubled  back  into  Ethiopia  and  dis- 
seminated certain  tribal  elements  in  this 
obscure  but  important  region  of  the 
earth. 

We  thus  note  three  great  divisions  of 
the  Semitic  stock.  The  primary  depar- 
ture Sent  Off  the  Aramaic  Aram  the  seat 

branch  of  the  race.  In  gen-  gS^E* 
eral  terms  the  people  of  opment. 
Aram,  known  ethnically  as  Aramaeans, 
were  distributed  from  the  Zagros  and 
Kebir  Kuh  on  the  east,  to  the  borders  of 
Canaan  on  the  west.  Aram  embraced 
all  of  Mesopotamia  except  Chaldaea, 
subsequently  known  as  Babylonia,  and 
all  of  Syria  in  the  west  except  Pales. tine 
and  Phoenicia.  The  seat  of  Aramaic  cul- 
ture was  Mesopotamia.  Here  was  ex- 
hibited the  strongest  development  of  the 
race.  Geographically,  Aram  was  the 
northern  division  of  the  Semitic  family, 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.  473 


as  the  Hebraic  stock  was  the  central  and 
the  Arabic  division  the  southern  evolu- 
tion of  Shem. 

In  considering  the  race  characteristics 
and  historical  progress  of  these  peoples, 
we  shall  have  occasion  to  revert  to  this 
division  of  the  Semitic  family,  and  to 


make  the  same  the  basis  of  a  discussion  of    Japhethites. 


the  national  life  of  the  Mesopotamian 
nations,  the  Hebrews  and  the  Arabs. 
We  turn,  then,  in  the  next  place,  to  a 
discussion  of  the  far  wider,  and  in  many 
senses  more  important,  development  of 
the  oldest  branch  of  the  Noachite 
family  of  mankind — the  Aryans,  or 


XXVII.— THE  EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE. 


HE  dispersion  of  the 
Japhetic,  Aryan,  or 
Indo-European  race — 
for  the  three  ethnic 
names  are  virtually 
synonymous —  consti- 
tutes the  most  pictur- 
esque chapter  in  the  prehistoric  annals 
of  the  world.  We  are  brought  in  the 
investigation  to  what  appears  to  have 
been  an  inexhaustible  fountain  of  hu- 
man life,  and  are  led  to  view  the  issu- 
ance from  this  common  source  of  at 
Determination  least  six  of  the  great  races 
t°hethAerraSi-°f  ^ich  became  in  their  de- 
grations.  velopment  the  principal  his- 

torical forces  in  the  ancient  world.  It 
will  be  of  primary  interest  in  this  in- 
quiry to  note,  first  of  all,  the  geograph- 
ical location  of  this  common  fountain 
wherefrom  issued  the  best,  or  at  least 
the  strongest,  peoples  who  have,  by 
their  energy  and  genius,  transformed 
the  primeval  world  into  its  present  civil- 
ized and  auspicious  condition. 

With  the  map  of  Asia  before  him  the 
student  need  not  be  long  in  fixing  the 
great  ethnic  center  which  we  are  about 
to  consider.  Regarding  the  ancient 
country  of  Carmania  as  the  seat  of  the 
Noachite  division  of  peoples,  and  fixing 
the  line  of  Japheth  on  the  north,  it  may 

be  .easily  perceived  that  its  westward- 
M.— Vol.  1—31 


bearing  course  would  come  against  the 
Hyrcanian  mountains  and  the  Lower 
Caspian,  and  be  deflected  or  doubled 
back  toward  the  Upper  Oxus  into  Mar- 
giana  and  Bactria.  It  was  in  this  region 
that  the  great  ethnic  whirl  was  estab- 
lished, where  the  Aryan  race  seems  to 
have  found  itself  turned  by  torsion  for  a 
season  under  the  dominion  of  cosmic 
forces,  which  it  were,  perhaps,  vain  to 
attempt  to  analyze  and  define. 

Ethnographers  have  differed  some- 
what as  to  the  true  seat  of  the  great 
races  which  we  are  now  to  Region  of  the 
consider.  The  better  opin-  J£££3£ 
ion  places  the  center  of  parture. 
the  distribution  about  the  Lower  Cas- 
pian, or  eastward  toward  the  borders  of 
Bactria.  It  is  likely  that  the  rapidly 
multiplying  race  covered  geographically 
the  larger  part  of  the  country  between 
the  Bactrian  borders  and  the  Lower  Cas- 
pian. At  least  this  is  the  general  local- 
ity from  which  the  most  powerful  ethnic 
forces  have  ever  proceeded.  In  viewing 
the  situation,  we  may  discover  once  more 
how  the  laws  of  physical  environment 
cooperated  with  the  laws  of  instinct  in 
producing  such  marvelous  results. 
There  is  little  doubt,  in  the  first  place, 
that  evenness  of  surface  and  approxima- 
tion to  sea  level  have  a  marked  influence 
in  preserving  the  aggregation  or  compact- 


474 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ness  of  tribes  in  the  formative  state,  and 
in  conducing  to  certain  religious  and  po- 
litical types  of  development. 

In   the  next  place   latitude,   with  its 

invariable  concomitant  of  temperature, 

contributes  much  to  modify  the  peoples 

who  are  subject  to  given 

Karaites  are  eth-  J  111 

nicaiiy  modified    degrees  of  heat  and  cold. 

by  environment.    ^^  ^  ^  in  particular  of 

tribes  who  are  still  in  the  plastic  state. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  there  is  a 
childhood  and  a  youth  to  mankind — an 


men.  They  also  grew  sedate  and  aus- 
tere, less  disposed  to  highly  developed 
forms  of  society,  and,  in  brief,  more 
like  the  desert  and  rainless  countries  in- 
to which  they  penetrated  than  were  the 
races  which  distributed  themselves  fur- 
ther northward. 

Among  the  oldest  monuments  of  thd 
Egyptians  there  are  pictorial  represen- 
tations of  the  differences  which  had  al- 
ready been  produced  among  the  Noa- 
chite  descendants  by  the  influences  of 


LANDSCAPE  OF  OLD  ARYA.— RUINS  OF  Tous.— Drawn  by  A.  de  Bar,  from  a  photograph. 


impressionable  stage  of  evolution  in 
which  the  influences  of  the  external 
world  are  more  potent  in  their  reaction 
upon  the  mental  and  physical  constitu- 
tion than  they  are  in  later  stages  of  de- 
velopment. In  these  early  stages  of  so- 
ciety there  are  infantine  susceptibilities 
and  diseases  from  which  the  race  re- 
covers at  a  stage  of  fuller  maturity.  For 
this  reason  the  early  peoples  in  their 
migratory  epochs  have  developed  a  con- 
stitution peculiarly  significant  of  the 
climate  and  region  of  their  tribal  so- 
journ. The  races  of  Ham  became  much 
darker  in  color  than  their  Semitic  kins- 


environment.  The  sculptors,  in  these 
representations,  have  unwittingly  borne 
evidence  of  the  tendency  of  Egyptian  sculp 

fares  evidence 

races  in  the  plastic  Stage  Of   the  early  differ- 
.,  ,     ,.  entiationof 

their  evolution  to  con-  races> 
form  to  climatic  conditions.  The 
Egyptians  defined  themselves  as  Roth, 
meaning  red,  or  ruddy,  as  to  complexion. 
They  pictured  the  cognate  Semites  as 
Namahu,  meaning  yellow;  and  the 
Japhethites,  or  North  Mediterranean 
peoples,  as  Tamahu,  or  white.  Yet  it  is 
now  well  known  that  these  three  types 
of  color  and  the  associated  form,  feature, 
and  stature  of  the  three  peoples  to 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.  475 


which  they  belong,  were  all  of  a  com- 
mon ethnic  descent. 

The  race  of  Japheth  on  the  north  and 
east  of  Mesopotamia  was,  in  its  earliest 
stages  of  development,  thrown  into  a 
Primitive  ja-  region  where  nature  had 

phethites  affect- 
ed by  climate       greater  variety  than  in  any 

and  surround-  /•    .  i  ,    •  •, 

ings.  of  the  countries  where  the 

Semitic  and  Hamitic  families  were  dis- 
persed.    It  was  a  region  of  uplands,  ris- 


mer,  the  quick  oncoming  of  the  storm, 
the  biting  frost  of  a  comparatively  early 
autumn,  the  high  winds,  the  blasts  of 
snow  and  sleet  peculiar  to  the  winter 
months.  It  is  in  some  sense  a  climatic 
maelstrom,  and  the  Japhetic  race  was 
whirled  and  beaten  in  its  childhood  by 
the  wild  elements  that  dashed  and 
turned  from  alternate  calm  to  tempest , 
and  from  warm  airs  to  biting  blasts  and 


- 


-W"-rK^-V-.  •  .     v  ^>t. 


PASS  OF  THE  ARAXI 


ing  easily  into  mountain  ranges  of  con- 
siderable elevation.  It  was  a  country  of 
snows,  and  particularly  of  storms  in 
winter.  There  are  few  parts  of  the 
earth  in  which  vicissitude  in  temperature 
and  the  whole  external  mood  of  nature 
are  more  pronounced  than  in  the  region 
south  and  east  of  the  Caspian. 

The  primitive  Japhethites  were  ex- 
posed from  the  beginning  to  the  full 
force  of  these  climatic  changes — to  the 
flush  of  early  spring,  the  heat  of  sum- 


freezing  sleets.  For  these  reasons  the 
early  Japhethites  would,  by  the  turbu- 
lence of  nature,  be  impressed  with  great- 
er restlessness,  hardihood,  and  adven- 
ture than  might  be  expected  in  the  case 
of  any  other  primitive  people. 

How  great  must  have  been  the  influ- 
ence of  such  an  environment  upon  sen- 
sitive peoples  recently  liberated  from  a 
parent  stock  in  a  more  genial  latitude! 
We  have  already  seen  that  the  Adamite 
seems  to  have  come  up  from  the  low- 


476 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


lying  seashore,  where  the  Ichthyophagi 
afterwards  roamed,  half-naked  in  the 
seashore  sunshine,  gathering  shellfish 
from  the  brine.  Many  of  these  moder- 
ating influences  had  been  carried  by  the 
Noachites  into  the  Carmanian  uplands ; 
and  it  was  from  thence  that  the  Japheth- 
ites  were  deflected  to  the  northwest  into 
the  region  of  snow  and  mountains. 

Before  beginning  a  review  of  the 
wider  aspects  of  the  Japhetic  dispersion 
indefimteness  jnto  remote  continents,  it 

of  biblical  refer- 
ences to  the         can  but  prove  of  interest  to 

Japhetic  disper-  , 

sion.  note,  as  we  have   already 

done  in  the  case  of  the  Joktanian  migra- 
tions, the  narrower  biblical  plan  of  dis- 
tribution presented  in  the  tenth  chapter 
of  Genesis.  Japheth  signifies,  etymo- 
logically,  "  widespreading,"  from  which 
meaning  of  the  word  the  inference  is 
drawn  that  the  name  was  applied  to  the 
Northern  Aryans  after  they  had  shown 
the  migratory  disposition.  Far  back  in 
the  Noachitic  era  there  was  a  prophecy 
that  Japheth  should  be  enlarged.  Every- 
thing from  the  biblical  point  of  view 
points  to  the  expansion  of  this  branch 
of  the  Noachite  family.  The  close 
relation  of  the  western  division  of  the 
race  with  European  tribes  is  shown  in 
the  fact  that  the  Greeks  had  a  myth  of 
their  own  ancestor  under  the  name  of 
lapetus,  which  is  clearly  the  same  as 
Japheth.  In  general  terms,  the  countries 
assigned  to  the  descendants  of  this 
branch  of  mankind  are  called  the  * '  isles 
of  the  gentiles."  Doubtless  the  expres- 
sion is  poetical.  The  Oriental  imagi- 
nation substituted  "  isles  "  for  countries 
in  general,  no  doubt  from  the  remote 
and  seagirt  meaning  suggested  by  the 
word. 

If  we  scrutinize  carefully  the  Japhetic 
family  as  recorded  in  Genesis,  we  shall 
find  seven  sons,  or  founders  of  tribes, 
assigned  to  the  head  of  the  race.  These 


are,  first  of  all,  Gomer.  Among  the  de- 
scendants of  this  ancestor  many  names 
are  found,  even  in  Europe,  seven  tribes  of 
which  preserve  the  ety- 
mology  of  the  ancestral 
title.  Rawlinson  has  noted  the  presence 
of  the  Gimirians  among  the  cuneiform 
inscriptions,  belonging  to  the  age  of 
Darius  Hystaspes.  The  Cimmerians, 
dwelling  on  the  northern  shores  of  the 
Black  sea,  are  believed  to  have  their  name 
from  Gomer.  The  word  Cymri  (Kymri), 
one  of  the  Celtic  names  of  Western  Eu- 
rope, is  thought  to  have  the  same  origin ; 
and  the  words  Cambria,  in  England,  and 
Cambrai,  in  France,  preserve,  perhaps, 
an  etymological  tradition  of  the  oldest 
branch  of  the  Japhethites. 

The  first  son  of  Gomer  was  Ashkenez, 
from  whom,  no  doubt,  the  ancient  tribe 
of  Ascanians,  dwelling  to  the  south  of  the 
Black  sea,  were  descended.  These  are 
believed  to  have  been  the  ancestors  of 
the  Phrygians,  and  were  therefore  closely 
related  with  the  Hellenic  emigrants 
who  subsequently  peopled  Greece.  The 
country  of  Ascania  extended  over  the 
land  of  Troy,  from  which  circumstance 
we  may  deduce  something  of  the  ethnic 
relations  existing  between  the  Trojans 
and  the  Hellenes.  It  is  worthy  of  note 
that  "the  boy  Ascanius,"  the  son  of 
w^Eneas,  founder  of  mythical  Rome,  per- 
petuated the  ancestral  name  of  Ashkenez. 
It  is  not  impossible  that  the  classical 
name  Euxine,  formerly  spelled  Axenus, 
is  also  derived  from  the  ethnic  designa- 
tion of  the  early  race  dwelling  on  the 
southern  borders  of  this  sea. 

The  second  branch  of  the  Gomerites 
was,  according  to  Genesis,  deduced  from 
the  tribal  ancestor  Riphath. 

Place  of  the  Ri- 

From     him     are     thought  phacesmthe 

,  ,  -i     i        ,  1        ethnic  scheme. 

to     have     descended     the 

ancient  Paphlagonians,  whom  Josephus 

designates  as   Riphaces.     This   people, 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.     477 


like  the  Ashkenites,  dwelt  on  the  south- 
ern borders  of  the  Black  sea,  though  the 
location  has  not  been  so  definitely  deter- 
mined as  that  of  the  first  Gomeritic 
division.  On  the  whole,  it  is  likely  that 
the  Riphaces  had  their  dwelling  place 
somewhat  toward  the  east,  in  a  district 
which  was  properly  included  in  Arme- 
nia. The  third  son 
of  Gomer  was  To- 
garmah,  who  is  be- 
lie  v  e  d  to  have 
founded  an  Arme- 
nian tribe  which 
may  be  identified 
with  the  modern 
Thorgonites  inhab- 
iting the  same  re- 
gion. 

The  next  branch 
of  the  Japhethites 
was  deduced  from 
the  second  son, 
called  Magog.  But 

it  is  difficult  to  de- 
,  .  , 
termine  into  which 

of    the    Black    sea 
provinces    this    di- 
vision was  led  and  distributed.      There 
is  general  consent  that  the  famous  savage 
race  of  Scythians  were  the 

Distribution  of  •  « •  ^ 

the  Magog  and     offspring  of  Magog.    Some 

the  Madai.  .-,  -t  i 

ethnographers  have  re- 
ferred the  Turanians  in  general  to  this 
origin,  and  others  have  derived  the 
Circassians,  inhabiting  the  mountainous 
district  between  the  Caspian  and  the 
Black  sea,  from  the  Magogian  stock. 

Concerning  the  Madai,  who  are  record- 
ed as  the  third  tribe  of  Japheth,  there  can 
be  little  doubt  that  these  were  the  ances- 
tors of  the  great  race  of  Medes,  whose 
country  spread  from  the  Upper  Zagros 
toward  the  east,  as  far  as  Hyrcania  and 
the  desert  of  Aria.  Subsequently,  in  the 
development  of  the  Median  race,  the 


nation  spread  southward  over  the  Irani- 
an plateau,  and  passed  by  conquest  into 
Assyria,  and  even  to  Babylonia.  But 
the  prehistoric  tribes  descended  from 
Madai  were  limited  to  the  northern  prov- 
inces east  of  the  mountains. 

The  fourth  son  of  Japheth  was  Javan, 
easily  identified  with  the  Greek  ancestral 


OLD   MEDIAN   TYPES — THE  SASSANIAN   PRINCES   (OF  THE   SCULPTURES). 
Drawn  by  H.  Chapuis,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 

name  laones,  from  whom,  according  to 
the  Hellenic  tradition,  the  lonians  of 
Asia  Minor  and  the  ^Egean 

Traces  of  the 

islands     were     descended,  dispersion  of  the 

rr,  *      ,,  T  .,         Javanites. 

Traces  of  the  Javanites 
have  been  discovered  among  the  inscrip- 
tions of  Egypt ;  and  the  Greeks  as  a  race 
were  called  Javanas  among  the  ancient 
Hindus.  The  Arabic  word  for  Greeks 
is  Yunan,  which  is  evidently  of  the  same 
etymology  with  Javan.  In  later  times 
the  Hellenic  ethnographers  were  dis- 
posed to  accept  laones  as  the  ancestor  of 
their  whole  race,  and  to  make  Ionian 
and  Greek  equivalent  terms. 

From  the  Javan,  several  ancestral 
stocks  are  said  to  have  been  derived.  The 
first  son  bore  the  name  of  Elishah,  and  it  is 


478 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


possible  that  the  Greek  state  of  Elis,  in 
the  eastern  part  of  Peloponnesus,  perpet- 
uated this  name.  Some  have  suggested 
that  Hellas  itself  is  a  derivative  from 
Elishah.  Tarsus,  on  the  Cilician  coast, 
has  been  derived  from  the  word  Tarshish, 
assigned  as  the  name  of  a  second  son  of 
Javan.  A  third  tribe  was  called  Kittim, 
which  is  believed  to  have  been  distrib- 
uted near  Paphlygonia,  or  possibly  into 
the  island  of  Cyprus.  A  fourth  division 
of  Javanites  were  the  Dodanim,  which 
we  may  possibly  identify  with  the  Do- 
donians  of  Macedonia.  The  tribal  name 


GATEWAY   OF  THE   EAST   ARYANS  INTO   INDIA — THE   BOLAN   PASS. 

is  sometimes  spelled  Rodanim,  which 
would  point  to  the  island  of  Rhodes  as 
the  locality  of  this  branch  of  Javan. 

The  race  of  Tibareni,  mentioned  by 
the  Greek  historians,  have  generally 
Probable  identi-  been  referred  to  the  Tubal, 

fication  of  the        c.ci\*       ±...."1,,,       ~.r        T_.~I ±1. 

Georgians  with  tn       tnbe      °f       Japheth. 

the  Tubaiites.  They  have  been  identified 
with  the  original  Georgians,  but  the 
name  in  itself  does  not  indicate  the 
descent.  In  the  Iberians  we  may  dis- 
cover traces  of  the  original  name.  The 
latter  had  their  habitation  bordering  on 
the  Black  sea  and  reaching  out  on  the 
southern  slope  of  the  Caucasus. 


The  sixth  son  of  Japheth  is  called 
Meshech,  whose  descendants  were  doubt- 
less the  ancient  Moschi.  The  territory 
of  this  tribe  lay  next  to  that  of  the 
Tibareni.  The  Moschian  range  of 
mountains  preserves  the  word  in  the 
north  of  Armenia  to  the  present  time. 
According  to  a  conjecture  of  Rawlinson, 
the  modern  national  name  of  Muscovite 
is  derived,  through  Moschi,  from  the 
Japhetic  Meshech. 

It  is  believed  that  the  great  Thracian 
stock  of  mankind  may  be  traced  up  to 
Tiras,  the  seventh  and  last  of  the  Japhetic 

progeny.  It  is 
thought  that  the 
coun  try  into 
which  this 
branch  of  the 
race  was  distrib- 
uted was  on  the 
north  of  the 
Black  sea,  on 
the  banks  of  the 
Dniester,  the 
name  of  which 
river  is  believed 
to  preserve  the 
etymology  of 
Tiras.  After, 
wards  the  same 

geographical  name  was  carried  into  Eu- 
rope. The  Thracians  were  possible  deriva- 
originally  distributed  over 
a  wide  range  of  country, 
extending  from  the  Black  sea  as  far  as 
the  borders  of  the  Cimmerians. 

It  will  be  seen  that  according  to  this 
genealogical  scheme,  deduced  from  the 
Book  of  Genesis,  the  dis-  Biblical  scheme 

represents  the 

persion  of  the  Japhethites  japhethites  as 

,  ,  .  developed -west- 

Was  wholly  to  the  westward  ward. 

from  the  point  of  departure.  This  in- 
dicates that  the  eastward  migrations  of 
the  race,  so  important  in  the  subsequent 
development  of  the  Medo-Persian  up- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.  479 


lands  and  India,  were  unknown  to  the 
Hebrews,  or  at  least  omitted  from  the 
ethnic  tables  which  they  preserved.  As 
a  general  fact,  the  Hebrew  accounts  of 
peoples  other  than  themselves  were  lim- 
ited to  the  necessity  of  the  case,  while 
the  movements  of  the  Abrahamites  were 
expanded  and  developed  in  full  propor- 
tions. 

A  second  observation  relative  to  the 
Japhetic  dispersion  is  that  according-  to 
this  sevenfold  tribal  scheme  all,  or  near- 
ly all,  the  races  of  Indo-European  origin 
HOW  far  the  He-  are  located  in  Armenia  and 
SSe°t?£?of  Around  the  shores  of  the 
tended.  Black  sea.  The  territory 

contemplated  by  the  Hebrew  author  ex- 
tended westward  into  Phrygia  and  at 
least  as  far  as  the  ^Egean  islands.  It  is 
safe  to  mark  out  the  wilds  of  Thrace  and 
the  island  of  Rhodes  as  the  western- 
most boundaries  of  the  Japhetic  disper- 
sion as  deduced  from  the  tribal  refer- 
ences in  Genesis.  But  if  we  examine 
the  geographical  knowledge  which  was 
possessed  in  the  times  of  the  composi- 
tion of  the  earlier  Hebrew  books,  and 
join  to  this  the  comparative  indifference 
of  the  race  to  the  movements  and  distri- 
bution of  the  Japhethites,,  we  can  dis- 
cover sufficient  reasons  for  the  imperfec- 
tion or  inadequacy  of  the  ethnic  scheme. 
It  now  remains  to  look  at  the  question 
in  the  broader  light  of  historical  and 
linguistic  indications. 

It  has  already  been  indicated  in  the 
first  chapter  of  the  preceding  book  that 
Great  contribu-  the  study  of  language  has 
Se^'SS10  led  to  many  rectifications 
nography.  jn  the  general  scheme  of 

knowledge.  In  no  other  department  of 
science  has  this  correction  and  emenda- 
tion of  previous  opinion  been  more 
manifest  than  in  ethnography.  One  of 
the  most  striking  examples  of  the  im- 
provement of  the  old  scheme  of  learning 


by  the  new  linguistic  contribution  is 
found  in  the  discovery  that  the  Indie 
peoples  of  Hindustan  have  certainly 
been  derived  from  the  same  origin  with 
the  great  nations  of  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica. The  bringing  to  light  of  the  iden- 
tity of  Sanskrit  in  its  elements  as  a  lan- 
guage with  the  Greek  and  Latin  opened 
up  a  totally  different  view  of  the  move- 
ments and  distribution  of  the  Indo-Eu- 
ropean family  of  men.  The  slightly 
subsequent  demonstration  of  the  iden- 
tity of  the  language  in  which  are  re- 
corded the  sacred  writings  of  the  Iranic 
or  Persic  race,  added  proof  to  proof  of 
the  great  community  of  the  six  or  seven 
branches  which  are  now  known  to  com- 
pose the  Aryan  family  of  nations. 

Ethnographers  were  quick  to  seize 
upon  these  additions  to  their  previous 
knowledge ;  and  one  of  their  first  works 
was  to  trace  backward  the  Discovery  of 
Indie  streams  of  mankind  ^tesTymeLs 
through  the  passes  of  the  of  Sanskrit. 
Hindu-Kush  to  its  confluence  with  the 
Iranic  stream,  and  then  to  follow  up  the 
Old  Indo-Persic  family  in  its  descent 
from  an  ancestral  home  common  to 
themselves  and  the  Graeco-Italic  stock  in 
Europe.  These  ancient  and  shadowy 
movements,  most  important  in  the  dis- 
semination of  the  strongest  peoples  in 
the  world,  have  now  been  sufficiently 
delineated,  and  the  scholar  of  to-day 
may  trace  with  comparative  certainty 
the  ethnic  lines  which  mark  the  course 
of  primitive  peoples  from  the  great  cen- 
ter which  they  had  in  common,  east- 
ward of  the  Lower  Caspian,  to  their  sev- 
eral destinations  in  distant  continents. 

The  primary  movement  of  the  Old  Ar- 
yans  in   the   geographical  First  move- 
vortex  just  referred  to  ap- 
pears  to  have  been  a  sort  of 
spiral,  throwing    off   streams  east  and 
west  from  its  circumference.    The  oldest 


480 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  these  departures  was  that  toward  the 
southeast.  It  contained  the  potency  of 
two  principal  developments,  an  older 
and  a  younger;  the  former  finding  its 
geographical  area  of  expansion  on  the 
table-lands  of  Iran,  and  the  latter  con- 
tinuing in  migratory  movements  to  the 
east,  until  it  descended  from  the  moun- 
tain gaps  into  the  Punjab,  and  thence 
down  the  Indian  valleys  to  the  sea. 

The  first  peculiarity  of  this  remarka- 
ble departure  is  the  fact  that  it  stands 
alone  of  all  the  Aryan  migrations  in 
having  a  general  direction  toward  the 
east.  All  the  other  dispersive  move- 
ments of  this  race  were  to  the  west,  the 
tendency  being  in  common  with  that 
of  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic  families  on 
the  south.  The  Eastern  Aryans,  how- 
ever, made  their  departure  against  the 
course  of  nature,  and  followed  it  per- 
sistently across  nearly  a  third  of  Asia  to 
their  final  lodgment  and  distribution  in 
the  East. 

The  reason  for  this  reversal  of  the 
general  migratory  movement  to  the 
Hints  of  physic-  West,  and  of  the  departure 

al  laws  govern-          f      ^          "Fact^m        Atn/a-nc 

ing  the  move-  eastern     Aryans 

ments  of  races,  from  what  appears  to  be  a 
common  ethnic  law,  is  difficult  to  deter- 
mine. The  earth  is  held  in  equipoise  by 
the  electric  currents  with  which  it  is 
girdled  and  by  which  all  its  magnetic 
elements  are  polarized.  These  encircling 
influences,  which  are  doubtless  deter- 
mined in  their  fundamental  direction  by 
the  diurnal  course  of  the  sun,  extend  into 
and  control  all  the  vegetable  and  animal 
life  on  the  surface  of  the  planet.  Every 
vine  and  tendril  that  springs  from  the 
earth  and  seeks  a  support  twines  around 
the  object  to  which  it  fastens  in  obedi- 
ence to  a  common  law  which  determines 
the  method  and  direction  of  the  growth. 
No  mechanical  means  or  contrivance  can 
prevail  against  this  obvious  and  invinci- 


ble tendency  of  a  vine  to  turn  in  its  own 
direction  about  the  object  on  which  it 
seizes.  In  general,  the  tendrils  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom  follow  the  course  of 
the  sun,  from  left  to  right  in  a  circle.  In 
the  animal  kingdom  the  same  phenom- 
ena recur.  Bees  departing  from  the 
parent  colony  follow,  in  every  country, 
a  given  line  of  migration.  Birds  and 
quadrupeds  also  obey  these  cosmic  in- 
fluences, but  are  somewhat  more  variable 
in  the  directions  of  their  tribal  move- 
ments. As  we  shall  see  further  on,  the 
Brown  races  of  mankind  have  in  general 
carried  the  lines  of  their  migration  to  the 
east  instead  of  the  west ;  and  the  same 
is  true  of  the  Australian  and  Papuan 
streams  of  dispersion  among  the  Blacks. 
But  the  Aryans  have  shown  almost 
a  passion  for  the  westward  course.  All 
the  original  ethnic  move-  Possible  reason 
ments  of  this  great  division  %^*™£™ 
of  mankind  were  toward  migration. 
the  setting  sun,  with  the  single  excep- 
tion of  that  which  we  are  now  consider- 
ing. Why  should  the  Indo-Persian  mi- 
gration have  disobeyed  the  general  law? 
Why  should  the  Ruddy  race  have  con- 
tributed to  populate  the  valleys  of  India 
at  a  distance  so  great  from  the  original 
tribal  departure  ?  It  may  be  said  in 
answer,  that  the  vegetable  kingdom  is 
not  quite  uniform  in  the  directions  of  its 
growth.  There  are  a  few  exceptional 
instances  in  which  vines  and  tendrils  are 
specifically  opposed  in  their  method  of 
growth  to  the  action  of  the  common 
law,  and  when  such  reversal  of  the 
usual  order  is  discovered  in  a  given 
plant,  it  is  found  to  be  as  obsti- 
nate in  its  manifestation  as  are  those 
which  conform  to  the  usual  methods  of 
development.  It  is  possible  that  some- 
thing analogous  to  this  may  have  pre- 
vailed among  the  Eastern  Aryans  to  the 
extent  of  a  prevalent  instinct  contrary 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.   481 


in  its  action  to  the  usual  desires  and  dis- 
positions of  the  race. 

At  any  rate,  the  first  great  migration 

of  this  family  of  mankind  was  toward 

the  rising  sun.     The  epoch  in  time  in 

which  the  movement  began 

Light  derived  . 

from  iranic  and     can    not    be     ascertained, 

Vedicliterature.  of 


migrating  nation  has  fortunately  been, 

to     some     extent, 

preserved    in    the 

language.  The  old 

books  of  the  Iranic 

and      Indie    races 

have  been  to    the 

ethnographer  what 

the  stone-leaves  of 

the  earth  are  to  the 

geologist.       There 

are  even  to  be  dis- 

covered   in    these 

works  some    hints 

of  chronology.     It 

is    now    conceded 

that  the  Rig-  Veda 

is  the  oldest  book 

in    the    possession 

of  the  human  race. 

It  may  be  that  in- 

vestigations   here- 

after  among    Ori- 

entals, particularly 

the    Chinese,   may 

substitute        some 

other  work  for  the 

Hindu  Bible.    It  is 

now  generally  ad- 

mitted    that     the 

earliest  hymns  of  the  Vedic   collection 

go   back    to    wellnigh     three     thousand 

years     before     our     era.      The     sacred 

books  of  Zoroastrianism  were  compiled 

at  a  later   date.     The  evidence  of  lan- 

guage   is    sufficient    to    show  that  the 

Iranic   speech  and  religious  institutions 

were  developed  at  a  period  considerably 


subsequent  to  that  from  which  the  Rig- 
Veda  proceeded.  It  is  possible  that  the 
hymns  and  ceremonials  composing  this 
most  ancient  book  were  sung  or  chanted 
by  the  Aryan  tribes  long  before  they 
descended  into  the  valleys  of  India.  It 
is  certain  at  least  that  the  language  was 
well  forward  in  evolution  of  structure 
and  determination  of  vocabulary  while 


TYPE   OF  THE   ANCIENT   BRAHM— LEPER   KING  OF  ANGCOR  WAT. 
Drawn  by  E.  Tournois,  after  a  sketch  of  Delaporte. 


the  Iranians  and  Indicans  still  drifted  in 
a  common  migration  toward  the  south 
and  east. 

The  distribution  of  the  Indie  peoples, 
first  into  the  Punjab  and  afterwards 
into  the  lower  valleys,  thence  into  the 
uplands,  and  finally  eastward  to  the 
foothills  of  the  Himalayas,  has  already 


482 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


been  described.     It  was  here  that   the 

great  race  of  Brahm  expanded  through 

centuries  of  progress  into 

Expansion  of  •''•«» 

the  race  of          that    fixed    national   form 

Brahm  in  India.         1-1  j  •  •        ,  1. 

which  we  discover  in  the 
earlier  epochs  of  authentic  history. 
Here  the  Brahmanic  form  of  worship 
prevailed.  Here  the  Indian  castes  were 
established  in  society.  Here  those 
peculiar  philosophical  theories  of  life 
and  duty  and  destiny  were  evolved 
which  seemed  to  be  an  exact  reversal  of 
the  beliefs  and  dogmas  of  the  Western 
nations.  It  will  be  the  work  of  a  sub- 
sequent chapter  to  trace  out  this  eastern- 
most development  of  the  Aryan  peoples, 
to  note  its  peculiarities  and  tendencies, 
and  to  contrast  the  life  of  the  Hindu 
peoples  with  the  more  aggressive  and 
active  social  phenomena  exhibited  by  the 
primitive  races  of  Europe. 

In  the  case  of  this  migration  we  have 
another  example  of  the  disposition  of 
Primitive  tribes  primitive  tribes  to  hang 
S&3S?111  together  and  maintain  their 
movement.  solidarity  for  a  consider- 
able distance  toward  their  unknown 
destination,  and  then  to  depart  into  two 
or  more  courses  of  independent  develop- 
ment. While  the  Indie  branch  of  the 


eastward-bearing  Aryans  had  been  mak- 
ing its  way  farther  and  farther  toward 
the  Indian  valleys,  the  Iranic  division 
gradually  spread  from  the  common 
movement  and  turned  into  the  half- 
desert  plateaus  on  the  south.  The  move- 
ment was  first  into  Media  Proper,  and 
then  into  Persia.  The  course  of  this 
branch  of  the  race,  which  may  be  defined 
as  Indo-Iranian,  appears  to  have  been 
almost  exactly  the  reverse  of  that  of  the 
original  Ruddy  stock  making  its  way 
north  and  westward  from  the  shores  of 
the  Indian  ocean. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  at  the  present 
time  to  note  in  extenso  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Median  tribes  The  Medes  pre- 
and  their  organization  sfa^fs^hTstoric- 

first    into    a    political    COm-    al  development. 

munity  and  then  into  a  kingdom.  It  is 
well  known  that  the  Medes  preceded  the 
Persians  in  the  formation  of  a  body  pol- 
itic and  in  the  development  of  the  arts. 
We  are  here,  however,  on  the  borders 
of  history,  and  pass,  for  the  present, 
from  the  eastward  dispersion  of  the 
Aryans,  to  note  the  still  wider  and  more 
significant  distribution  of  the  race  into 
the  westernmost  parts  of  Asia  and  thence 
into  Europe. 


CHAF»TER  XXVIII.— THE  WEST  ARYAN   MIORATIONS. 


T  is  clear  from  the  evi- 
dence in  possession  of 
modern  scholars  that 
there  was  an  attempt 
on  the  part  of  the 
original  Aryans  to 
make  their  way  around 
the  eastern  shores  of  the  Caspian  and 
thence  westward  across  the  Ural  river; 
and  it  is  also  clear  that  this  movement 
did  not  succeed.  The  migrations  in 


this  direction  reached  no  further  to  the 
north  than  the  sea  of  Aral,  where  the 
course  of  the  tribes  was  permanently 
checked.  It  is  more  than  likely  that 
the  climate  in  this  region  was  so  severe 
as  to  prevent  further  progress  in  that 
direction.  The  country  between  the 
Lower  Ural  and  the  Aral  sea  is  one  of 
the  bleakest  and  most  forbidding  in  the 
world,  and  Aryan  adventure  was  stayed 
in  this  direction. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    483 


Sense  in  which 
"  migration  "  is 
to  be  under- 
stood. 


In  these  facts  we  discover  another  ex- 
ample of  the  peculiarities  of  migratory 
tribal  movements.  Eth- 
nic progress  is  by  no  means 
so  rapid  and  exact  as  the 
word  migration  would  imply.  These 
north-bound  Aryans,  if  they  had  been 
« '  emigrants  "  in  the  modern  sense  of  that 
word,  would  have 
continued  their 
course  around  the 
Caspian  to  the  north, 
and  would  have  found 
an  ample  vent  for 
westward  expansion 
afterwards.  But  the 
movement  of  primi- 
tive tribes  is  a  prog- 
ress rather  than  a  mi- 
gration. The  removal 
from  place  to  place  is 
slow.  It  involves 
camping,  temporary 
settlement,  and  a  test 
of  the  locality  as  to 
its  resources  and  suit- 
ableness for  perma- 
nent abode.  The 
ethnic  movement  is 
thus  tentative  in  its 
whole  course.  It  puts 
out  in  this  direction 
and  in  that,  testing 
the  climate  and  the 
resources  of  the  re- 
gion, and  spreading 
into  different  tracts  adjacent  until  the 
course  of  further  migration  is  determined 
by  the  inviting  or  uninviting  character  of 
the  borders  beyond.  There  is  a  sense  in 
which  the  migrating  tribe  is  always 
tempted  to  proceed  on  its  way  in  a  given 
direction.  The  imagination  is  allured 
to  the  extent  of  inciting  a  new  depar- 
ture. While  the  natural  instinct  of  the 
race,  in  the  form  of  cupidity  or  the 


spirit  of  adventure,  furnishes  the  bottom 
impulse  of  the  progress,  the  suggestions 
of  the  natural  world  determine  its  course 
and  the  rapidity  and  oscillations  of  the 
forward  movement. 

The  north-bound  migration  which  we 
have  here  described,  and  which  ended 
with  the  Aral  sea,  contributed  an  abo- 


KARAKALPACK   TYPES— TWO  USBEKS. 
Drawn  by  A.  Ferdinandus. 


riginal  race  between  the  Oxus  and  the 
Caspian.  Here  a  single  Indo-European 
family  is  represented  which 

Northern  limits 

doubtless    Owes     its    Origin    of  Aryan  disper- 
..,  ...          sioninAsia. 

to  the  very  primitive 
movement  just  described.  The  Kara- 
kalpacks,  whose  territory  lies  immedi- 
ately north  of  the  Atrek  river,  which 
empties  into  the  Lower  Caspian  from 
the  east,  are  probably  of  Aryan  descent. 


484 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


as  are  also  a  second  tribe,  called  the  Us- 
beks,  who  have  their  habitat  further  to 
the  north ;  also  the  Tadshiks,  holding  the 
country  immediately  south  of  the  sea  of 
Aral,  at  the  debouchure  of  the  Oxus,  are 
Indo-Europeans,  and  are  the  northern- 
most of  the  Aryan  peoples  of  Asia  east- 
ward of  the  Caspian  sea. 


the  Caucasus.  Defined  in  terms  of  an- 
cient geography,  the  course  was  across 
Media,  through  Atropatene  and  Ar- 
menia Major.  In  all  this  region — such 
was  its  geographical  constitution — the 
migratory  race  appears  to  have  held  to- 
gether. Indeed,  it  was  not  possible  that 
there  should  be  dispersion  in  a  country 


CAUCASIAN  TYPES.— GEORGIAN  WOMEN.— Drawn  by  Eugene  Burnand,  from  a  photograph. 


In  the  meantime  a  still  stronger  mi- 
gratory movement  of   the  Aryans  had 
taken  place  directly  to  the 

Sources  of  the  i 

race  movement    west.     The  stream  of  de- 

into  Europe.  . ,  .  .     , 

parture  in  this  case  carried 
in  its  current  the  potency  of  all  the  Eu- 
ropean nations.  It  extended  primarily 
south  of  the  Caspian  along  the  upper 
parts  of  Mesopotamia,  and  was  held 
from  northern  deflection  by  the  spurs  of 


so  confined.  All  of  the  ancient  states 
which  we  have  just  mentioned  were 
strongly  Aryan  in  their  original  popula- 
tion, from  which  circumstance  it  is  easy 
to  discern  how  Aryan  influences  would 
press  upon  ancient  Assyria  from  the 
east  and  modify  that  nationality  by  the 
infusion  of  many  foreign  elements.  The 
modern  countries  of  Mazanderan,  Arda- 
lan,  and  Adarbijan  hold  a  similar  rela- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    485 


planted  on  the 
lines  of  the  out- 
going. 


tion  to  the  Mesopotamia!!  regions,  and 
the  pressure  of  the  Kurds  upon  the  peo- 
ples between  the  Tigris  and  the  Euphra- 
tes has  in  progress  of  ages  amounted  to 
a  conquest. 

After  reaching  the  more  open  region 
midway  between  the  Caspian  and  the 
Black  sea,  the  Aryans  divided  into  two 
major  streams,  one  continuing  the  west- 
ward course,  and  the  other  passing 
through  the  Caucasus  mountains  into 
Armenia.  It  is  at  this  point  that  the 
line  of  departure  to  the  right  enters  the 
Russian  empire  of  modern  times. 

The  first  peoples  of  Aryan  stock  de- 
posited in  the  region  of  this  divergence 
First  races  were  the  Armenians  and 
Georgians  Here  is  the 

^cuigicuib.         -tacic 

seat  of  that  great  division 
of  mankind  to  which  the  ethnographers 
of  the  last  century  gave  the  name  of 
Caucasian.  Until  the  more  compre- 
hensive scholarship  of  recent  times 
had  thrown  a  stronger  light  on  the 
question,  it  was  supposed  that  the 
White,  or  Ruddy,  races  had  all  issued 
from  this  source,  the  southern  branch 
passing  into  Asia  Minor,  and  the  north- 
ern being  carried  around  the  Black  sea 
into  Europe.  It  is  now  seen,  however, 
that  the  real  origin  of  the  Aryans  lay 
further  to  the  east,  and  that  the  starting 
point  of  dispersion  in  the  Caucasian  re- 
gion was  only  secondary  to  an  older  de- 
parture beyond  the  Caspian. 

It  will  be  desirable  in  following  out 
the  great  migrations  which  we  are  now 
Origin  of  the  to  consider  to  take  up  first 
the  western  branch  of  de- 
parture and  follow  the  same 
into  Asia  Minor,  and  thence  into  penin- 
sular Europe.  If  from  the  eastern  ex- 
tremity of  the  Black  sea  to  the  north- 
eastern limit  of  the  Mediterranean  a  line 
be  drawn,  we  shall  find  that  all  of  the 
original  peoples  of  peninsular  Asia  lying 


Minor  Asians ; 
Hamitic  influ- 
ences. 


west  of  the  line  and  east  of  the  Black 
sea  were  contributed  by  the  principal 
stream  of  Aryan  migration  to  the  west. 
This  movement  entered  the  peninsula 
centrally  from  the  east  and  was  distrib- 
uted into  all  parts,  especially  around  the 
southern  shores  of  the  Black  sea.  The 
only  exception  to  the  ethnic  distribution 
here  stated  is  the  possible  Pelasgic  line 
of  the  Hamites,  carried  around  from 
Syria  into  the  archipelago.  Otherwise, 
all  of  the  prominent  nations  who,  out  of 
prehistoric  shadows,  came  into  view 
with  the  beginning  of  authentic  history 
in  Asia  Minor  were  of  a  common  Aryan 
descent,  and  this  descent  was  immedi- 
ately from  the  point  in  the  Caucasus 
where  the  primitive  races  of  Northern 
Europe  took  their  departure  into  Great 
Russia  and  the  West. 

The  Aryans,  once  in  Asia  Minor, 
found  themselves  in  a  region  inviting  to 
development.  The  result  Multiplicity  of 
was  that  in  the  earliest  ^S^SS^ 
ages  of  history  many  states  Asia- 
were  created  within  a  comparatively 
limited  territory.  Kingdoms  and  em- 
pires that  even  contended  with  the  great 
powers  of  Mesopotamia  arose  in  several 
parts  of  this  Lesser  Asia;  and  if  the 
country  had  been  as  fortunate  in  the 
preservation,  by  literature  and  monu- 
ments, of  the  story  of  its  past  as  were 
the  states  of  Assyria,  Egypt,  and  Greece, 
we  might  expect  some  of  the  most  strik- 
ing contributions  to  the  ethnography 
and  annals  of  primitive  times.  It  will 
be  fitting  in  this  connection  to  notice  a 
few  of  the  leading  peoples  who  were 
developed  from  the  Aryan  stem  in  the 
country  between  the  Black  sea  and  the 
Mediterranean. 

If  any  of  the  nations  within  the  limits 
here  defined  belonged,  in  whole  or  in 
part,  to  other  than  an  Aryan  stock,  it 
was  the  Cilicians,  lying  at  the  extreme 


486 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


east  of  the   peninsula  and  along    the 

Mediterranean    border.      The    physical 

features  of  this  country  are 

composition  of     the  Taurus  mountains  and 

theCilicians. 


famous  from  the  remotest  ages  for  their 
historical  associations.  The  belief  is 
prevalent  that  the  Phoenicians  were  first 
to  colonize  these  regions,  and  it  is  quite 
likely  that  their  adventurers  and  seamen 
passed  around  the  coast  and  established 
settlements  as  far  west  as  Lycia.  To 
the  extent  that  the  Phoenicians  had  as 
the  basal  element  in  their  race  character 
an  element  of  Hamitic  descent,  it  will  be 
proper  to  regard  the  Cilician  race,  espe- 
cially of  the  seacoast  provinces,  as  de- 
scended from  the  southern  branch  of  the 
Noachites.  But  subsequently  the  in- 
coming Aryans  gave  another  complexion 
to  the  people.  Cilicia  was  Aryanized, 
and  remained  ever  afterwards  virtually 
an  Indo-European  state.  In  the  times 
of  Hellenic  colonization  the  Greeks  sent 
around  maritime  bands,  who  settled 
along  the  Cilician  coasts,  and  thus  com- 
pleted the  race  revolution  which  their 
ancestors  had  begun  iu  prehistoric  ages. 
North  of  Cilicia  lay  the  still  greater 
country  of  Cappadocia.  The  primitive 
Beginnings  of  race  inhabiting  this  region 
was  contributed  directly 
from  the  Aryan  migration 
westward.  Indeed,  the  region  lay  im- 
mediately in  the  path  of  the  great  move- 
ment, and  the  people  sprang  up  from 
the  elements  which  were  dropped  by  the 
race  on  its  progress  toward  the  Black  sea. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  Paphlagonia, 
lying  in  the  inner  curve  of  that  sea 
on  the  south.  We  have  already  seen 
that  these  countries  were  assigned  by 
the  Hebrew  account  to  the  sons  of 
Japheth.  Paphlagonia  is  believed  to 
have  belonged  to  the  Kittim  of  the 
Japhetic  dispersion,  while  the  same 


nian  races. 


country  is  by  other  writers  assigned  to 
the  Riphaces,  descendants  of  Riphath, 
the  second  tribal  head  of  the  Gomerites. 
Immediately  west  of  Cappadocia  lay 
the  still  more  important  country  of  Phryg- 
ia,  with  its  northern  penin-  Riseof  the 

<?n1a  npvt  to  fhp   Prrvnnnf-i«     Phrygians :  their 

uia  next  to  tne  rropontis.  kinship  with  the 
This  region  also  lay  imme-  Armenians, 
diately  under  the  center  of  the  migratory 
line,  and  the  primitive  population  was 
distributed  in  the  manner  already  de- 
scribed for  Cappadocia.  The  political 
power  subsequently  developed  in  this 
part  of  Asia  Minor  was  of  great  impor- 
tance in  the  earlier  historical  times.  The 
state  was  touched  on  its  various  borders 
by  Bithynia,  Paphlagonia,  Cappadocia, 
Lyconia,  Pisidia,  Lycia,  Caria,  Lydia, 
and  Mysia.  It  was  the  center  of  the 
Lesser  Asia.  The  country  of  which  we 
here  speak  was  called  Greater  Phrygia, 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  extension  of 
the  same  region  along  the  Propontis, 
which  was  known  as  Lesser  Phrygia. 

According  to  the  traditions  of  the 
various  races  of  the  peninsula,  the  Phryg- 
ians were  the  most  ancient  nation  of 
Asia  Minor.  They  were  thought  by  the 
Greeks  to  be  in  close  race  affinity  with  the 
Thracians.  There  are  also  hints  of  their 
relationship  with  the  Armenians  on  the 
east.  Both  of  these  conjectures  of  the 
ancients  were  correct.  The  Phrygians 
were  the  result  of  a  migratory  move- 
ment out  of  Armenia  into  the  countries 
of  the  West,  and  the  people  were  accord- 
ingly allied,  by  race  descent,  on  the  east 
with  the  Armenians,  and  on  the  west 
with  the  Thracians.  It  is  not  the  place 
to  review  the  important  historical  bear- 
ings of  Phrygia  in  the  earlier  ages  of 
Grecian  history,  or  to  repeat  the  tradi- 
tions and  legends  which  have  been  pre- 
served of  the  nation. 

South  of  Phrygia  lay  the  smaller  states 
of  Caria,  Lycia,  and  Pisidia ;  and  to  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    487 


north,  on  the  shores  of  the  Black  sea  and 
reaching  to  the  Bosphorus,  was  the  coun- 
try of  Bithynia.  All  of  these 

.        .  i     j     1. 

districts   were  peopled  by 

tribes  ^Q    were    dispersed 

right  and  left  from  the  original  Aryan 
migration  which  brought  the  ancestors 


Other  Minor 

Asians  ;  Lydi- 

ansinparticular. 


the  ^Egean  were  from  the  earliest  ages 
intimate.  The  Lydians  were  to  the 
^Egean  sea  what  the  Phoenicians  were  to 
the  Eastern  Mediterranean.  In  the  arts 
and  sciences  they  antedated  the  Greeks, 
and  their  history  is  only  second  in  im- 
portance to  that  of  the  Hellenic  states. 


ROUTE  OF  WEST  ARYANS  THROUGH  ASIA  MINOR.— PASS  OF  HADJIN,  IN  CAPPADOCIA. 
Drawn  by  Grandsire,  after  Langlois. 


of  the  Europeans  to  the  eastern  bor- 
ders of  the  ^Egean  sea.  Immediately 
west  of  Phrygia,  next  the  archipelago, 
was  the  important  state  of  Lydia.  The 
history  of  the  people  who  were  here  de- 
veloped is  better  known  than  those  who 
grew  into  importance  further  east.  The 
Lydians  were  nearly  allied  to  the  Greeks. 
The  Ionian  cities  were  on  the  Lydian 
coast,  and  the  commercial  relations  be- 
tween the  peoples  on  the  two  sides  of 


We  have  thus  noted  the  westward 
progress  of  the  Aryans  through  the 
whole  country  from  Upper  Mesopotamia 
to  the  JEgean  sea.  This  Minor  Asians 
region  of  Lesser  Asia  pre-  SSSTSS- 
sented  one  of  the  earliest  ansandindicans. 
fields  of  Aryan  development.  While 
the  Medes  and  Persians  on  the  east  of 
the  Zagros,  and  the  Indie  Aryans  in 
the  Punjab,  were  laying  the  foundations 
of  their  respective  nationalities,  the 


488 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


various  peoples  of  Asia  Minor,  all 
closely  allied  by  race  descent  and  com- 
mon institutions,  were  settling  from  the 
nomadic  state  into  permanent  residence, 
discovering  the  native  resources  which 
were  richly  distributed  in  their  country, 
and  creating  those  institutional  forms 
out  of  which  great  monarchies,  rivaling 
those  of  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Nile,  were  to  spring  and  flourish. 

It  is  probable  that  the  westward  prog- 
ress of  the  Aryan  race  was  considerably 
Reasons  for  the  delayed  by  its  course 
stf^ofHei-  through  Asia  Minor.  The 
lenic  migration,  richness  of  the  country  in 
resources,  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  the 
abundance  of  the  forests  which  prevailed 
in  prehistoric  times,  the  acceptability  of 
the  climate,  and  the  general  beauty  of 
the  landscape  invited  to  residence ;  and 
here  the  migratory  and  adventurous 
spirit  would  be  checked.  It  was  only 
after  -the  peninsula  began  to  be  well 
filled  with  the  immigrant  race,  when  the 
nations  began  to  contend  and  displace 
each'  other  by  conquest,  that  the  old 
migratory  impulse  revived  and  progress 
toward  the  west  was  continued.  These 
circumstances  may  account  for  the  fact 
of  the  different  streams  of  migration  which 
appear  to  have  discharged  their  volume 
into  the  Hellenic  peninsula. 

With  the  resumption  of  the  movement 
to  the  west  from  the  shores  of  Lydia  we 
Race  progress  have  the  picturesque  epi- 
sode of  a  race  crossing  the 
^Egean  by  means  of  the 
archipelago.  The  Cyclades  are  gener- 
ally within  easy  sail  the  one  of  the 
other,  and  the  passage  of  a  primitive 
people  would  be  easy.  The  gradual 
spread  of  Phrygian  and  Lydian  adven- 
turers into  these  waters  presents  an 
aspect  of  dispersion  quite  as  unique  as  it 
is  poetical.  Some  ethnographers  main- 
tain that  the  incoming  of  the  Hellenic 


through  the 
Cyclades  into 

Hellas. 


race  into  Hellas  Proper  was  by  means  of 
this  island  progress  across  the  ^Egean, 
while  others  hold  that  the  true  Hellenes 
dropped  into  Greece  from  the  north,  out 
of  Thrace,  whither  they  had  drifted  out 
of  Lesser  Phrygia,  across  the  Helles- 
pont. 

Perhaps  the  truer  view  would  be  to 
ascribe  the  Hellenic  peoples  to  both  of 
these  origins.  Several  principal  migra- 
kinds  of  evidence  point  ^^Th^ce 
unmistakably  to  the  con-  andThessaiy. 
elusion  that  the  Hellenes  were  out  of 
Phrygia.  The  Greeks  themselves, 
though  many  of  them  held  to  the  myth- 
ological opinion  of  an  earth-born,  or 
autochthonic,  origin,  recited  the  legend 
of  a  northern  descent,  and  it  is  almost 
certain  that  a  majority  of  the  incoming 
tribes  descended  out  of  Thrace  through 
Thessaly,  wrhere  they  had  found  a  foot- 
ing and  partial  development,  after  their 
migration  from  Asia.  But  that  the 
general  progress  of  the  Aryan  peoples 
was  continued  out  of  Asia  Minor  across 
the  ^Egean  archipelago  into  the  main- 
land, thus  making  the  two  streams  con- 
fluent in  the  Hellenic  peninsula,  can 
hardly  be  doubted. 

Great  was  the  restlessness  of  the  early 
races  in  Greece.  They  were,  perhaps, 
the  most  turbulent  tribes  of  Ethnic  restless- 
whom  history  has  made  ^i?Lan- 
a  record.  Ages  elapsed  ing  of  the  name, 
before  permanence  of  settlement  was  at- 
tained. They  were  ages  of  myth  and 
adventure.  The  gods  were  mixed  with 
the  men,  and  the  Titans  stood  between. 
It  now  appears  that  the  older  name  of 
the  people  was  in  their  own  language 
Graikoi,  a  term  which  the  immigrants 
had  evidently  applied  to  themselves 
with  a  view  to  distinction  from  more 
barbarous  peoples.  The  word  Graikoi, 
which  subsequently,  in  the  Latin  form  of 
Graeci,  became  the  designative  of  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    489 


Hellenic  race  among  all  peoples,  signi- 
fied old,  or  honorable.  It  was  thus  very 
nearly  equivalent  to  the  Latin  senator. 
Aristotle  declares  that  ancient  Hellas 
was  the  country  about  Dodona  and 
Achelous.  "Here,"  he  adds,  "lived 
the  Selloi  and  the  people  then  called  the 
Graikoi,  afterwards  the  Hellenes."  Thus 


itself  the  elements  which  were  after- 
wards to  be  distributed  in  Italy  and  to 
become  the  germs  of  the  The  Greek  mi- 

0  gration  con- 

Italic,  or  Latin,  race.     The  tamed  the  po- 

.  -      ,  -  .      tency  of  the 

exact    shape    of    the    mi- 


gration  in  this  respect  is,  of  course,  un- 
known. It  is  sufficient  to  allege  that 
the  migratory  wave  out  of  Asia  carried 


*?fe ^^%^' '"" ?•'-'?-•:  '- 


<*-  ^S£*!^r>  -»'W  -  3^-^^Xaifc.^  2t-ifc.^?-'?>£^.' '_"  *&. 


ROUTE  OF  THE  GREEK  ARYANS  INTO  HELLAS.— PASS  OF  KALABAKA,  THESSALY.— Drawn  by  Taylor,  from  a  photograph. 


it  appears  that  the  Greeks,  in  course  of 
time,  rejected  the  older  national  name 
and  substituted  Hellenes  as  the  title  by 
which  they  would  be  known  among  the 
nations. 

We  may  here  pause  to  anticipate  what 
will  appear  in  a  subsequent  part  of  the 
present  chapter ;  that  is,  that  this  Greek, 
or  Hellenic,  volume  of  tribal  life  flow- 
ing into  Hellas  contained  along  with 

M. — Vol.  1—32 


the  potency  of  both  the  Greek  and 
Latin  peoples.  The  uncertainty  is  as  to 
which  foreran  the  other.  It  is  possible 
that  those  tribes  which  were  destined  to 
plant  themselves  in  Italy  were  the  van- 
guard of  the  whole  movement.  Again, 
it  is  possible  that  the  Celts  of  the  ex- 
treme west  went  before  the  Latins,  but 
the  likelihood  is  that  the  Celtic  stem 
was  bent  around  from  the  north  of  Eu- 


490 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


rope  and  did  not  cross  by  way  of  the 
peninsulas.  It  is  possible  also  that  the 
prehistoric  Greek  and  Latin  stocks  held 
together  as  far  west  as  the  Hellenic 
peninsula,  from  which  point  the  Latin 
branch  continued  its  course  to  the 
west.  It  is  sufficient  to  know  that  the 
name  Graeco-Italic,  designating  the  whole 
stock,  is  appropriate  as  descriptive  of  its 
ethnic  character,  until  the  two  peoples 
were  differentiated  and  distributed  into 
their  respective  countries. 

Students  of  language  have  been  curi- 
ous to  inquire  into  the  relative  antiquity 
of  the  two  races  as  determined  by  their 
Linguistic  hints  respective  dialects.  It  is 
GSreeksrio0rrRo.0f  a  remarkable  fact  that  the 
mans.  evidence  points  both  ways. 

There  are  parts  of  the  Greek  grammar 
and  vocabulary  which  are  manifestly 
older  than  the  corresponding  parts  in 
Latin,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are 
Latin  constructions  and  words  which  are 
just  as  clearly  of  a  higher  antiquity  than 
those  of  Greek.  Thus  the  preservation 
of  the  ablative  case  in  Latin  points  to 
the  retention  of  a  form  of  grammar 
which  had  died  out  of  the  more  recent 
grammar  of  the  Greeks.  Sumus,  the 
first  person,  plural,  of  the  verb  to  be,  is 
much  more  nearly  identical  with  the 
Sanskrit  asamas  than  is  the  correspond- 
ing esmbn  of  Greek ;  that  is,  esmbn  is  the 
more  recent  grammatical  inflection.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  retention  in  Greek 
of  the  dual  number  in  nouns  and  of  the 
middle  voice  in  verbs  indicates  an  older 
grammatical  structure  than  that  exhib- 
ited in  Latin  grammar,  where  no  such 
nominal  and  verbal  inflections  exist. 
Likewise,  the  much  more  complete  evo- 
lution of  the  Greek  verb,  considered  in 
its  entirety,  and  of  the  adjective,  with 
its  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  inflec- 
tional blossoms,  shows  a  closer  alliance 
with  the  full  tables  of  the  older  Sanskrit 


than  the  narrower  and  later  forms  of 
Latin.  There  is,  however,  nothing 
really  paradoxical  in  this  seemingly  con- 
tradictory testimony  of  language  as  to 
the  relative  age  of  the  two  races ;  for  it  is 
easy  to  perceive  that  in  some  respects  the 
Greek  tongue  might  preserve  the  older 
forms,  while  in  other  peculiarities 
Latin  would  retain  the  ancient  structure 
and  vocabulary  less  impaired  by  time 
and  migration  than  in  the  corresponding 
linguistic  development  of  the  Hellenes. 
Early  in  the  mythical  age,  the  incom- 
ing tribes  superimposing  themselves 
upon  the  Pelasgian  peoples 

r       r  Rise  of  the  sys- 

already  in  the  peninsula,  tem  of  ancestral 
ceased  to  designate  their  myt 
race  as  Graik,  and  took  up  a  sort  of 
ancestral  mythology,  which  they  ever 
afterwards  zealously  disseminated.  The 
story  ran  thus:  The  ancestor  of  their 
race  was  the  immigrant  hero  Hellen. 
He  was  the  son  of  Deucalion  and  Pyrrha. 
He  led  his  tribe  into  Hellas  after  the 
Deluge.  Hellen  had  three  sons,  Dorus, 
^Eolus,  and  Xuthus.  Dorus  became  the 
founder  of  one  race  and  JEolus  of 
another,  while  the  two  sons  of  Xuthus, 
Ion  and  Achasus — like  Ephraim  and 
Manassah,  sons  of  Joseph,  in  the  Hebrew 
scheme — rose  to  equal  rank  with  their 
uncles,  Dorus  and  JEolus,  and  became 
the  heads  of  the  lonians  and  Achseans. 
It  will  be  noticed  in  this  table  of  family 
dispersion  that  the  name  Ion  reappears, 
recalling  the  Hebrew  Javan  and  also  the 
Hindu  name  Javanas,  which  occurs  in 
the  Laws  of  Menu,  and  is  thought  to 
designate  the  lonians.  This  legendary 
account  of  the  origin  of  the  principal 
Greek  races  was  accepted  by  the  credulous 
Hellenes  as  an  ample  and  final  ex- 
planation of  their  origin  and  diversities 
of  national  development. 

Historically  considered,  the  Hellenes 
present    two    great    branches    of    race 


DIS  TRIB  UTION  OF  THE  RA  CES.—  WES  T  ARYAN  MIGRA  TIONS.    491 


evolution :  the  one  Dorian,  and  the  other 

Ionian.     These  two  are  separated  from 

each  other  by  such  marked 

Place  and  char-  . 

acteristics  of  characteristics  as  to  distin- 
guish them  in  all  epochs 
of  Greek  history.  The  yEolian  tribes 
do  not  appear  to  have  diverged  greatly 
from  the  common  ancestral  type.  The 
term  ^olian  may  well  be  regarded 
as  discriminative  of  a  number  of  partly 
developed  Greek  peoples  dwelling  in 
the  northern  part  of  Hellas,  particularly 
in  the  plains  of  Thessaly.  With  the 
jostling  of  the  other  races  from  their 
original  seats,  however,  the  JEolians 
became  more  distinct  as  a  people.  When 
the  Dorians  possessed  themselves  of  the 
Peloponnesus,  the  ^Solians  passed  over 
to  the  northwest  coast  of  Asia  Minor  and 
established  there  a  confederation  of 
cities  under  the  name  of  ^olis.  They 
also  populated  the  islands  of  Lesbos  and 
Tenedos,  from  which  insular  seats  the 
JEolic  dialect  of  Greek  spread  into  other 
regions,  and  left  behind  some  scanty 
specimens  in  Hellenic  literature. 

The  ^Eolian  was  the  least  important 
development  of  the  Hellenic  race. '  The 
Dorians  were  far  more  powerful  and 
famous.  Their  native  seats 
in  the  peninsula  appear 
to  have  been  between  the 
ranges  of  Olympus  and  Ossa.  At  one 
period  they  invaded  Macedonia  and 
took  possession  of  a  part  of  the  country, 
but  were  afterwards  expelled.  They 
established  themselves  in  the  island  of 
Crete,  and  made  the  little  state  of  Doris 
the  seat  of  their  power  until  the  so- 
called  "  return  of  the  Heraclidae  "  carried 
them  into  Peloponnesus.  Here  they 
became  predominant,  and  were  the 
virtual  founders  of  the  powerful  states 
of  Sparta,  Argos,  and  Messenia. 

It  was  from  this  epoch  in  their  de- 
velopment that  the  Dorians  became  so 


Evolution  and 
race  character 
of  the  Dorians. 


strongly  discriminated  in  their  character 
from  the  other  Hellenes.  They  became 
austere,  rough  in  manners,  and  laconic 
in  speech,  to  the  extent  of  transmitting 
their  name  to  all  after  times  as  a  synonym 
for  the  peculiarly  selfish,  stoical,  and  in- 
different character  which  they  presented 
in  their  own  age.  Even  the  architecture 
which  they  cultivated  retained  tinmis- 


MODERN  ACHAEAN   TYPE — ODYSSE. 
Drawn  by  E.  Ronjat,  from  a  photograph. 

takable  traces  of  the  simplicity  and 
severity  of  the  Doric  race,  and  the  same 
may  be  said  of  that  variety  of  Greek 
which  they  spoke,  and  out  of  which  the 
dramatists,  especially  the  tragedians,  of 
the  literary  age  were  prone  to  draw 
those  archaic  and  rude  forms  of  versi- 
fication peculiar  to  the  Greek  tragical 
chorus. 

Ancient  Ionia  was  on  the  coast  of  Asia 
Minor,  between  the  rivers  Hermus  and 


492 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Situation  of 
Ionia; 

decapolis. 


Maeander.  The  adjacent  islands  of 
Chios  and  Samos  were  included  with 
this  dependency.  How  far 
the  lonians,  or  Javanites, 
had  been  distributed  along 
this  shore  before  their  migration  into 
European  Greece  can  not  be  stated  with 
certainty.  The  country  above  defined 
was  determined  in  its  limit  after  the 
return  of  the  lonians,  in  later  times,  and 
their  resettlement  in  the  region  of  their 
ancient  home.  Here  it  was  that  they 
founded  the  Ionian  confederacy  of  twelve 
states  or  cities  called  the  Dodecapolis. 


It  remains  to  note  the  geographical 
situation  of  the  Achaeans.  It  is  believed 
that  in  the  heroic  age  Mycenae,  Argos, 
and  Sparta  were  peopled  Rank  and  reia- 
by  tribes  of  Achaean  de-  «£££L^ 
scent.  This  race  also  ex-  the  Greeks, 
tended  into  Thessaly.  Indeed,  the 
latter  country  is  thought  by  ethnog- 
raphers to  have  been  their  original 
seat,  whence  they  migrated  into  Pelo- 
ponnesus. The  importance  of  this 
branch  of  the  Greek  race  was  greatly 
lessened  in  the  time  of  the  Hellenic 
ascendency.  In  the  Homeric  age  the 


ROUTE  OF  THE  GR^ECO-ITALICANS.— SEBENICO,  ON  THE  DALMATIAN  COAST.— Drawn  by  Charles  W.  Wyllie. 


Many  of  the  most  important  maritime 
towns  of  the  fifth,  fourth,  and  third 
centuries  B.  C.  were  included  in  the  list. 
Here  were  Miletus  and  Ephesus,  Clazom- 
enae  and  Phocaea.  The  city  of  Smyrna 
was  transplanted,  about  700  B.  C.,  from 
the  JEolic  to  the  Ionian  confederation. 
In  course  of  time  this  assemblage  of 
important  communities  became  subject 
to  Lydia,  and  after  the  overthrow  of 
Crcesus  they  were  annexed  to  the  Per- 
sian empire  by  Cyrus.  Ionia  furnished 
the  field  of  broken  faith  and  conflicting 
interests  from  which  began  the  great 
struggle  for  the  subjugation  of  Greece 
by  the  Persian  kings. 


leadership  of  the  Achaean s  was  con- 
stantly recognized,  and  in  the  Iliad  their 
name  is  many  times  employed  as  a 
synonym  for  the  whole  Greek  host 
engaged  in  the  Trojan  War.  They 
appear,  however,  to  have  been  lacking 
in  the  elements  of  intellectual  greatness. 
In  the  later  epochs  of  Greek  history  the 
term  Achaean  sank  from  its  old  heroic 
sense  into  a  name  of  contempt.  But  it 
is  of  interest  to  note  that,  geographically 
at  least,  the  relative  importance  of  the 
race  was  acknowledged  by  the  Romans, 
who,  on  their  conquest  of  Greece,  gave 
the  name  of  Achaia  to  the  whole  prov- 
ince. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    493 


Such  is  the  outline  of  the  distribution 
of  the  early  Aryan  tribes  in  Hellas.    The 

geographical  relations  be- 
Easy  ethnic  re- 
lations of  Greece  tween   that  peninsula   and 

taly'  Italy    were    always    easy. 

The  Adriatic  is,  even  in  its  widest  part, 
a  narrow  body,  easily  crossed  from  shore 
to  shore.  The  course  out  of  Epirus 
around  the  coast  into  Upper  Italy  is 
crossed  with  no  barriers  and  attended 
with  no  difficulty.  It  can  not  be  known 
by  which  of  these  routes  the  primitive 
peoples  of  Italy  were  distributed  to  their 
several  tribal  localities  in  the  West,  prob- 
ably by  both.  It  is  safe  to  assume 
that  a  race  which  had  made  its  way  from 
beyond  the  Caspian,  passing  centuries 
en  route  in  a  contest  with  the  forces  of 
nature  and  crossing  from  island  to  island 
in  more  remote  ages,  would  easily  navi- 
gate the  Adriatic.  And  this  is  the  more 
likely  highway  of  the  prehistoric  Ital- 
icans. 

According  to  our  best  information 
there  were  four  principal  groups  of  peo- 
ples in  primitive  Italy.  On  the  south  we 
find  the  lapygians,  or  OEnotrians,  with 
their  several  branching  tribes,  occupying 
first  the  peninsular  projection  next  to 
Greece,  and  afterwards  the 

Place  of  the 

lapygians;  races  whole  country  across  to  the 

of  the  north.  ^         <  ^ 

Tyrrhenian  sea.  Some 
ethnographers  have  concluded  that  these 
southern  peoples  were  not  of  Aryan  de- 
scent, and  it  is  possible  that  the  Hamitic 
lines  which  we  have  agreed  to  carry  into 
Italy  distributed  some  branches  in  the 
southern  parts  as  well  as  in  Etruria. 
Upper  Italy  was  occupied  on  the  east  by 
Gaulish,  that  is,  Celtic,  tribes,  of  which 
the  Lingones  and  Insubres  constituted 
the  chief.  On  the  west,  as  we  have  al- 
ready seen,  were  the  Etruscans,  who 
were  clearly  a  foreign  race,  differing 
radically  in  language  and  development 
from  the  other  Italic  peoples. 


The  greatest  group  of  primitive  tribes 
belonged  to  Central  Italy  and  were  nearly 
allied  in  ethnic  descent. 

Distribution  of 

Of  these  peoples  there  the  umbro-sa- 
were  five  distinct  stocks,  *  5Uiantribes- 
namely,  the  Umbrians,  the  Sabines,  the 
Latins,  the  Volscians,  and  the  Sabellians, 
commonly  called  Oscans,  with  their  two 
branches  of  Samnites  and  Campanians. 
This  scheme  covers  in  general  the  popu- 
lations which  were  distributed  in  the 
country  stretching  across  from  the  Cen- 
tral Adriatic  to  the  western  shores  of 
Italy. 

The  first  of  these  nations,  called  Um- 
brians, had  their  original  seats  on  the 
Adriatic,  between  the  Rubicon  and  the 
^Esis.  The  western  boundary  was  the 
Apennine  range  and  the  Tiber.  It  is 
likely  that  in  early  times  their  territories 
were  still  more  extensive.  But  before 
the  rise  of  the  Roman  gens  the  Umbri- 
ans had  already  declined,  and  were  easily- 
subordinated  by  the  dominant  people. 
The  territory  of  the  Sabines  lay  close  to 
Latium,  and  they  and  the  Latins  had  in- 
timate relations  from  the  earliest  times. 
The  Sabine  district  was  rugged  in  physi- 
cal features  and  inclement  in  climate, 
and  the  opportunities  of  development 
were  much  less  favorable  than  those  of 
the  people  on  the  west. 

The  origin  of  the  Latins  is  involved  in 
inextricable  myths.  Poets  and  fable- 
makers  of  republican  and 

Myth  and  tradi- 

imperial  Rome  elaborated  tion  of  the  prim- 
and  inflected  the  legendary 
lore  which  they  had  received  from  antiq- 
uity until  it  resembled  the  Greek  fables 
in  complexity  and  contradiction.  One 
myth  assigned  to  the  Latins  a  Pelasgic 
origin,  in  common  with  the  Pelopon- 
nesian  Greeks  and  the  Etruscans.  More 
famous  was  the  tradition  of  a  descent 
from  the  heroic  families  of  Troy.  A 
more  obscure  legend  assigned  the  moun- 


LAND  OF  THE  ANCIENT  LIGURIANS  — MASSA.  NEAR  CARRARA  —Drawn  by  J.  Fulle> love 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.     495 


tainous  parts  of  Central  Italy  as  the  native 
seat  from  which  the  founders  of  Latium 
had  descended  into  the  low  countries  of 
the  west.  There  was  an  attempt  in  all 
this  to  bring  in,  after  the  Greek  fashion, 
the  agency  of  the  gods,  and  to  make  it 
appear  that  the  Latins  were  of  divine 
origin  and  fatherhood.  It  is  sufficient 
to  recognize  the  kinship  of  these  peoples 
with  the  other  races  associated  with 
them  in  historical  development  in  Cen- 
tral Italy. 

The  Volscians  were  prominent  among 
the  prehistoric  peoples  of  the  peninsula. 
They  had  for  their  neighbors  the  Sabel- 
Scantyknowi-  lians,  or  Oscans.  Their 
SsfS:™-  home  was  in  the  forbid- 
situation.  ding  mountain  district  with 

which  their  name  is  geographically  asso- 
ciated. At  the  beginning  of  authentic 
history  they  had  ceased  to  be  a  separate 
people,  and  the  remains  of  the  race  are 
scanty  and  imperfect.  It  may  be  said, 
however,  that  their  isolated  situation  in 
the  mountains  tended  to  preserve  their 
dialect  from  the  mutations  to  which  the 
languages  of  the  neighboring  tribes  were 
subjected. 

In  the  earliest  times  the  Oscans  pos- 
sessed the  largest  territory  in  Central 
Predominance  Italy.  Their  country  ex- 
tended  well  to  the  south, 
an(j  this  wide  region  they 
continued  to  dominate  until  Rome  be- 
gan by  conquest  to  become  mistress  of 
Italy.  Of  the  various  Oscan  peoples, 
the  Samnites  were  the  most  powerful 
tribe,  though  the  Campanians,  Luca- 
nians,  and  Bruttians  were  all  impor- 
tant peoples  before  the  ascendency  of 
Rome. 

If  we  glance  to  Northern  Italy,  we 
find  three  peoples  of  different  ethnic  de- 
scent in  that  region.  The  Gauls  proper 
occupied  the  great  plains  in  the  valley  of 
the  Po  and  its  tributaries.  Their  coun- 


?neitea?ianans; 


try  extended  from  the  Alps  to  the  Apen- 
nines and  the  Adriatic.  It  was  com- 
monly conceded  that  their  immigration 
into  Italy  had  been  of  a  later  date  than 
that  which  must  be  assigned  for  the 
coming  of  the  central  nations.  The 
principal  divisions  of  the  Gaulish  race 
were  the  Insubres  and  the  Senomani 
on  the  north  of  the  Po,  and  the  Boii  and 
the  Lingones  on  the  south  of  that  river. 
The  second  general  division  of  the 
peoples  of  Upper  Italy  were  the  Veneti, 
whose  country  covered  the 

Plcics  £Lxicl  clGri* 

whole  head  of  the  Adriatic  vationof  the 
from  Istria  on  the  east 
to  the  valley  of  the  Po  in  the  west.  Cor- 
responding with  what  is  now  the  south- 
ern part  of  Piedmont  lay  the  territory 
of  the  Ligurians,  of  whose  origin  not 
much  is  known.  They  came  into  the 
country,  however,  before  the  Gauls, 
and  were  doubtless  allied  in  their 
race  descent  with  the  peoples  of  Cen- 
tral Italy.  Such  in  general  was  the 
tribal  distribution  of  those  primitive  races 
which  in  process  of  time  were  consoli- 
dated under  the  leadership  of  the  Latins, 
and  ultimately  forged  into  the  most  pow- 
erful nationality  of  the  ancient  world. 

It  appears  tolerably  conclusive  that  the 
Graeco-Italic  migration  reached  its  limit 
with  the  Alps  on  the  north  T 

Limits  of  the 

and  Liguria  on   the  west.  Greece-italic 

^  ..  .  .    ..  •       migrations. 

Other  Aryan  tribes  in 
course  of  time  found  their  way  through 
the  Alpine  passes,  and  penetrated  the 
civilizations  established  by  their  kins- 
men in  the  south  of  Europe.  But  the 
Italic  race  proper  was  stayed  with  Italy. 
We  therefore  return  to  the  East  and 
again  take  our  stand  in  the  region  of  the 
transcaucasus.  Here,  on  the  northern 
slopes  of  the  Armenian  mountains,  we 
find  the  Aryan  dispersion  pressing  bold- 
ly to  the  north. 

In  the  country  between  the  Caspian 


496 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Black  sea 
at  least  two  ethnic  departures  were  made 
from  the  main  branch  of  migration.  The 
Origin  and  first  of  these  was  to  the  right 

NoTthAry'an6  of  the  line  of  progress,  and 
distribution.  contributed  the  Ossetes  and 
perhaps  one  or  two  other  stocks  of  Indo- 
Europeans  on  the  western  borders  of  the 
Caspian.  The  other  division  seems  to 
have  been  maritime  in  its  plan,  to  have 
entered  the  Black  sea,  and  to  have  car- 
ried itself  in  the  direction  of  the  Bos- 
phorus.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  the 
ancient  Phrygians,  especially  that  part  of 
the  race  inhabiting  the  Black  sea  coast, 
were  contributed  by  this  deflected  move- 
ment out  of  Upper  Armenia. 

By  the  course  of  the  line  we  are  now 
pursuing  we  are  unexpectedly  brought 
into  proximity  with  that  country  in  Asia 
Ethnic  move-  Minor  which  received  the 
SSSS"1**  final  migratory  impulse  of 
reached  Galatia.  the  Celtic  race.  Though  we 
have  not  yet  reached  the  point  in  ethnic 
dispersion  from  which  that  race  took  its 
departure  from  the  main  northwestern 
stem  of  Aryan  progression,  we  may  well 
anticipate  sufficiently  to  account  for  the 
presence  in  Asia  Minor,  on  the  southern 
borders  of  Bithynia  and  Paphlygonia,  of 
a  country  peopled  by  Celts.  This  is  the 
province  of  Galatia.  The  population  of 
this  country  was  contribiited  by  the  bend- 
ing back  of  the  Celtic  race  from  its  west- 
ern limits  of  migration  in  the  remote 
parts  of  Europe.  The  movement  in 
question  presents  one  of  the  strangest 
aspects  of  race  progress.  It  is  that  of 
an  ethnic  line  carried  backward  from  the 
lower  parts  of  Spain,  in  the  old  country  of 
the  Iberians,  around  the  northern  coasts 
of  the  Mediterranean,  across  Upper  Italy, 
and  down  through  the  valley  of  the  Dan- 
ube to  the  Bosphorus.  The  latter  part 

'of  this  movement  took  place  in  the  his- 

j 

torical  era.     In  the  third  century  B.  C. 


the  Gallic  people  crossed  over  into  Asia 
Minor  and  conquered  the  province  to 
which  they  gave  their  own  name.  This 
invading  migration  was  carried  forward' 
by  three  principal  tribes  and  twelve 
tetrarchies,  each  directed  by  a  chief, 
after  the  Celtic  manner  of  warfare.  It 
is  instructive  to  reflect,  while  we  here 
have  our  stand  on  the  highlands  of 
Phrygia  or  PontUs,  that  we  are  able  to 
observe,  as  with  a  field  glass,  the  north- 
ward movement  of  the  old  Aryan  stock 
on  the  eastern  borders  of  the  Black  sea, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  we  can  look 
down  into  Galatia,  which  was  the  ter- 
minus, after  perhaps  two  thousand 
years,  of  one  branch  of  the  great  migra- 
tion. 

If  then,  for  a  moment,  we  anticipate 
the  departure  of  the  Celts  from  the  main 
Aryan  stem,  which  we  are  now  tracing,  to 
the  north,  we  shall  find  the  point  of  depar- 
same  to  have  occurred  about  §£*££,*„ 
the  valley  of  the  Upper  in  Europe. 
Dnieper.  From  this  point  the  migra- 
tory impulse  bore  off  almost  due  west, 
across  the  larger  part  of  Europe.  It 
traversed  Germany,  and  crossed  the 
Rhine  in  general  conformity  with  the 
coast  line  of  the  Baltic.  It  is  probable 
that  by  this  first  movement  to  the  west 
no  races  were  deposited  in  anything  like 
permanence  until  the  stream  was  dis- 
persed in  Gaul.  If  we  seek  for  time  rela- 
tions in  this  great  movement  we  are  at 
fault,  but  the  period  of  the  Celtic  migra- 
tion could  hardly  have  been  less  than 
two  thousand  years  B.  C. 

It  would  appear  from  the  invasion  of 
Gaul  and  Britain  by  the  Romans,  in  the 
first  century  B.  C.,  that  the  complete 

rVH-io      ranp      "harl       nlr 

naa     air 
been    long   established    in  Britain. 
those  regions,  and  that  it  had  matured 
its  institutional  forms  without  disturb- 
ance.    This   is   especially   true    of  the 


opmentofthe 

racem&auiand 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRA  TIONS.    497 


western  parts  of  Gaul  and  of  Britain, 
where  the  completeness  of  the  druidical 
ceremonial  and  perfect  condition  of 
tribal  government  indicated  a  long  oc- 
cupation of  the  country.  Ethnographers 
have  not  attempted  to  decide  with  cer- 
tainty the  priority 
of  the  respective 
mo  vem  en  ts  by 
which  the  British 
Isles  received  their 
primitive  Celtic 
population  and 
Central  Italy 
passed  under 
the  dominion  of 
Graeco  -  Italic  im- 
migrants. 

In  the  begin- 
nings of  authentic 
history  the  Celts 
had  already  trav- 
ersed Northern 
Europe,  and  had 
left  traces  of  their 
progress  in  the 
east  and  actual 
tribes  in  the  west. 
It  was  from  this 
source  that  the 
Gauls  (Celtae), 
whom  Caesar  de- 
clares to  have  been 
divided  into  three 


races  of  Galli , 
Aquitan  i,  an  d 
Belgae,  were  dis- 
tributed. In  all  of 

Europe  west  of  the  Rhine  the  Celtic 
wide  distribu-  race  became  predominant, 
almost  to  the  exclusion  of 
other  people.  If  we  ex- 
cept the  Basques  and  Iberians,  it  may 
be  said  that  the  whole  country  between 
the  Rhine  and  the  Atlantic  was  Celtic 
as  to  its  primitive  population. 


In  the  preceding  book  we  have  already 
pointed  out  the  fact  that  prehistoric 
races  occupied  this  part  of  The  Celtic  races 
Europe  before  the  Aryan  SSSS? 

migration.      What  the  COn-    barbarians. 

dition  of  the  aborigines  was  at  the  time 


tion  of  the  Celts 
throughout  the 
West. 


THE   CELTIC   VANGUARD,    OF   THE  AGE   OF   BRONZE. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


of  the  incoming  of  the  Celts  we  are  left  to 
determine  by  conjecture.  We  have  seen 
the  extreme  barbarity  which  character- 
ized the  aboriginal  life  of  the  cave 
dwellers  and  other  savages  to  whom 
primeval  Europe  seems  to  have  belonged. 
Upon  these  rude  races  the  Celtic  tribes 
were  superimposed,  and  the  foundations 


498 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


were  laid  of  that  condition  which  we 
perceive  when  the  expanding  power  of 
Rome  brought  her  legions  into  Gaulish 
territory. 

As  the  Celtic  race  continued  its  way  to 
the  south,  several  streams  of  migration 
put  off  laterally  to  the  coast.  The  most 
Ramifications  of  important  of  these  crossed 

3KSSS2*  the  channel  into.  Britain> 

isles.  where  it  again  divided,  one 

branch  being  carried  over  into  Ireland, 
.and  the  other  penetrating  the  Highlands 
•of  Scotland.  An  examination  of  the 
Celtic  languages  has  enabled  the  modern 
.ethnographer  to  determine  with  toler- 


OLDEST   CELTIC  TYPES. 
From  the  Gaulish  bas-reliefs  found  at  Entremont,  near  Aix. 

.able  certainty  the  original  distribution 
of  the  race  in  the  British  islands.  There 
were  two  general  Celtic  stocks.  The 
first  of  these  was  the  Gadhelic,  or  Gaelic, 
branch,  which  was  divided  into  three 
.departures :  the  Irish  stem  proper,  called 
the  Erse,  the  Scottish  Gael,  and  the 
Manx.  These  linguistic  divisions  point 
unmistakably  to  the  tribal  separation  of 
the  Gael  of  the  Highlands,  the  Irish  folk, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Isle  of  Man. 
The  second  stem  presents  the  British 
division  proper  of  Celtic.  This  also 
parted  into  three :  the  first  of  which  was 
the  Kymraeg,  softened  into  Cymric, 
meaning  the  original  speech  of  the 


Welsh;  the  second  was  the  Cornish; 
and  the  third  the  Armorican,  being  the 
language  of  Bretagne. 

We  thus  note  the  dispersion  of  the 
Celts  in  our  ancestral  islands,  and  dis- 
cover the  parts  Of  the  COUn-  Bending  back  of 

try  appropriated  by  the  SSSSSr" 
several  tribes.  Meanwhile,  beginning, 
far  down  in  Spain  the  main  continental 
stream  of  Celtic  migration  was  bent 
backwards,  as  we  have  seen  above, 
through  the  greater  part  of  Southern 
Europe,  making  its  way  finally  to  the 
valley  of  the  Danube  and  thence  to  the 
Bosphorus.  From  this  point  migration 
and  warfare  carried  the  race,  as  has  been 
said,  into  Galatia,  thus  bringing  it  in 
its  final  distribution  to  a  point  so  near  to 
the  original  Aryan  movement  east  of  the 
Black  sea  that  the  old  departure  of  the 
race  to  the  northwest  and  its  last  distribu- 
tion in  Galatia  after  thousands  of  years  of 
wandering  might  almost  be  seen  with  a 
field  glass  in  the  hands  of  the  observer 
from  the  highlands  of  Eastern  Pontus ! 

In  resuming  the  consideration  of  the 
movement  of  the  great  northwestern 
branch  of  the  Aryan  race,  Question  of  the 

race  connection 

making  its  way  between  of  Teutons  and 
the  Black  sea  and  the  Cas-  ered.S  C* 
pian,  from  the  transcaucasus  toward 
the  Don,  we  are  confronted  by  another 
of  the  disputed  questions  in  ethnogra- 
phy. This  relates  to  the  independent 
or  dependent  origin  of  the  Slavic  peo- 
ples in  their  relations  with  the  great 
Teutonic  family.  Were  the  Slavs  and 
Germans  involved  originally  in  a  com- 
mon movement  out  of  Asia?  Were 
they  still  a  common  people  in  their 
progress  from  their  Asiatic  origin  to 
their  European  dominions  ?  If  so, 
where  and  when  did  they  part  com- 
pany in  linguistic  and  institutional  de- 
velopment ?  Which  is  the  older  of  the 
two  races  ?  Which,  if  either,  is  derived 


DIS TRIE UTION  OF  THE  RA CES.—  WES T  ARYAN  MIGRA  TIONS.     499 


Branches  and 
directions  of  the 
Teuto-Slavonic 


from  the  other  ?  Was  the  migration 
common  to  both,  or  were  there  tivo  mi- 
grations, one  Slavonic  and  the  other 
Teutonic  ?  These  problems  have  been 
variously  solved  by  different  ethnogra- 
phers, and  the  whole  ground  has  been 
hotly  contested  since  the  question  of 
race  distribution  assumed  its  present 
scientific  aspect. 

On   the   whole,  it   appears    that    the 
movement  was  common  which  carried 

these       two      raCCS      OUt     of 

A  „:„  ^f^  Fnrrvnp        Tt  mav 
ASia  ini°  -^ur°Pe-       «  mav 

be  safely  alleged  that  the 
Teutonic  and  Slavonic  peoples  held  to- 
gether on  their  way  to  the  north  and  far 
into  the  heart  of  Great  Russia.  It  would 
be  proper  to  call  the  whole  line  of  prog- 
ress from  the  Caucasus  to  the  north,  well 
tip  to  the  northern  borders  of  the  Russian 
empire,  thence  westward  and  southward 
to  the  borders  of  Poland,  the  Slavo- 
Teutonic  stem.  It  certainly  carried  the 
volume  of  both  races,  both  languages, 
both  varieties  of  institutional  forms. 
Above  the  sea  of  Azof,  on  the  left  as 
the  migratory  progress  continued,  a 
branch  was  thrown  off  into  Sarmatia, 
from  which  that  division  of  the  modern 
Slavs,  called  Little  Russians,  have 
sprung.  But  the  main  line  continued 
northward  in  the  direction  of  the  sub- 
sequent site  of  Moscow,  and  afterwards 
toward  the  gulf  of  Riga,  on  the  Baltic. 
It  was,  however,  to  the  south  of  the 
gulf  of  Finland,  and  perhaps  nearly 
midway  between  that  water  and  the 
northern  bend  of  the  Black  sea  that  the 
final  separation  took  place  between  the 
Germanic  and  the  Slavonic  races.  In 
the  meantime,  a  branch  had  been  thrown 
off  northward  toward  that  collection  of 
inland  waters  extending  from  the  White 
sea  to  lake  Ladoga,  and  another  divi- 
sion to  the  west,  into  the  country  of  the 
Letts. 


If,  then,  we  take  our  stand  on  the 
head-waters  of-  the  Dnieper,  we  shall 
not  be  far  from  the  ethnic  division  on 
which  was  based  the  subse-  Point  of  division 
quent  _  separation  of  the 
Slavonic  and  Teutonic  peo- 
pies.  The  two  stocks  were  both  char- 
acterized for  extreme  fecundity  and 
power  of  development.  There  are  at 
the  present  time  within  the  limits  of 
European  Russia  and  Poland  about  sev- 
enty-five million  of  people  of  Aryan 
descent.  These  may  be  divided  into 
Russians  proper,  Poles,  Bulgarians, 
Czechs,  and  Serbs,  all  of  which  are 
Slavonic  in  their  ethnic  origin. 

The  Russians  are  subdivided  into 
Great  Russians,  Little  Russians,  and 
White  Russians.  The  Letto-Lithua- 
nian  peoples  are  divided  into  Lithua- 
nians proper,  Zhmuds,  and  Letts,  with  a 
total  of  over  three  million.  This  is  the 
summary  of  populations  which  have 
sprung  in  modern  times  from  the  sin- 
gle ethnic  stem  called  Letto-Slavonic. 
The  Great  Russians  themselves  number 
forty-two  million,  and  the  Little  Rus- 
sians more  than  seventeen  million. 
Besides  the  above  peoples,  the  Graeco- 
Roman  population  in  Russia  numbers 
considerably  over  a  million,  while  the 
Germans,  in  admixture  with  the  Arme- 
nians, Georgians,  and  Tsigans  are  repre- 
sented by  considerable  communities. 

Geographically,   the    Great    Russians 
are  grouped  in  the  states  and  provinces 
around  Moscow,  extending  Distribution  of 
northward  to  Novgorod  and  *£  %£*££ 
Vologda,      southward      to  Russians. 
Kiev,   eastward   to   Penza  and  Vyatka, 
westward  to    the   Baltic  provinces  and 
the  borders  of  Poland.     The  Little  Rus- 
sians are   distributed  chiefly  in   Galicia 
and  Bukovina.     In  general,  they  belong 
to  the  southern  parts  of  Russia,  next  to 
the  Caucasus.     The  White  Russians  are 


500 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


distributed  throughout  the  western  gov- 
ernments of  the  empire.  The  Bulgari- 
ans inhabit  Bulgaria  Proper,  Eastern 
Roumelia,  and  Roumania,  and  are  scat- 
tered into  Austria,  Russia,  and  Mace- 
donia. The  other  ethnic  divisions  are 
dispersed  into  the  countries  to  which 
they  have  given  their  respective  names 
—  Servia,  Lithuania,  Croatia,  etc. 

Second  only  in  importance  as  to  num- 
bers and  first  in  importance  in  civiliz- 
ing  energy  are  the  Teutonic 


of  the  race.  mon  with  the  peoples  de- 
scribed above  from  the  Slavo-Germanic 
stem.  A  glance  at  the  map  will  show 
that  Europe  is  divided  from  southeast  to 
northwest  by  the  two  great  rivers  Dan- 
ube and  Rhine,  whose  waters  issue  from 
the  same  upland  region,  in  the  central 
part  of  the  continent.  It  was  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  extending 
down  to  the  Baltic  from  the  great  cen- 
tral region,  that  the  Germanic  nations 
were  first  distributed.  As  the  left  bank 
of  that  river  and  hitherward  to  the  west- 
ern parts  of  Europe  belonged  roughly 
to  the  Celtic  race,  so  the  right  bank  east- 
ward to  the  Vistula  was  Germania. 

Into  this  great  region  was  extended 
and  dispersed  the  Teutonic  stream  of 
immigration.  Roughly  speaking,  the 
whole  Teutonic  stock  was  parted  into 
three  divisions,  which  correspond  rough- 
ly with  the  modern  linguistic  distinc- 
tions of  High  German,  Low  German,  and 
Scandinavian.  In  prehistoric  times, 
however,  one  of  the  first  distinct  de- 
partures of  the  primitive  stock  was  that 
which  carried  down  the  great  race  of  the 
Goths  into  the  valley  of  the  Danube. 
They  issued  from  the  southern  portion 
of  the  Baltic  region,  and  appeared  on 
the  scene  of  their  subsequent  activities 
during  the  fourth  century  B.  C. 

The  family  known  as  Gothic  has  been 


somewhat  unscientifically  divided  into 
the  Vandals,  the  Heruli,  the  Rugii,  the 
Gepidae,  the  Alani,  the 

.  Analysis  and 

buevi,  the  Longobards,  the  distribution  of 

-D  j'  -,          ,  -,        the  Goths. 

Burgundians,  and  the 
Franks.  On  their  arrival  on  the  Lower 
Danube  the  Gothic  race  began  to  di- 
vide into  the  two  major  families  of  Os- 
trogoths and  Visigoths,  meaning  the 
Eastern  and  Western  Goths.  The  for- 
mer had  a  habitation  originally  in  South- 
ern Russia,  between  the  Dniester  and  the 
Don,  while  the  latter  held  their  terri- 
tories from  the  Lower  Danube  to  the 
Carpathian  mountains.  In  course  of 
time  the  Goths  were  pressed  on  their 
eastern  frontiers  by  various  invasions, 
until  they  were  aggregated  and  heaped 
up  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube, 
whence  they  ultimately  burst  into  the 
Roman  empire.  After  this  event,  as  is 
well  known,  the  Ostrogoths  found  an  ul- 
timate lodgment  in  Italy,  while  the  Vis- 
igoths continued  their  progress  into  the 
Spanish  peninsula  and  became  a  sub- 
stratum of  population  in  the  modern 
ethnic  development  of  that  peninsula. 

The  Franks  appeared  as  an  aggrega- 
tion of  Teutonic  tribes  on  the  Lower 
Rhine  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  third 
century  B.  C.  At  the  first  Franks  people 
they  were  confined  to  the  £*£?££, 
right  bank  of  the  river,  distribution. 
but  in  course  of  time  passed  over  and 
began  their  settlements  in  the  northern 
part  of  Gaul.  They  were  ultimately 
divided  into  two  families,  known  as  the 
Salian  Franks  and  the  Ripuarians.  It 
was  the  former  division  of  the  race  that 
was  thrown  by  impact  on  Gaul,  and  that 
was  established  within  the  limits  of  that 
country  as  a  barbarian  empire  under 
Clovis  and  his  successors.  The  Ripua- 
rians spread  southward  and  occupied  first 
the  right  and  afterwards  the  left  bank  of 
the  Rhine,  whence  they  carried  their 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.     501 


incursions  on  the  west  to  the  Meuse  and 
on  the  east  to  the  Main.  It  was  from  the 
Ripuarian  Franks  that  the  Teutonic 
state  called  Franconia  took  its  name. 
The  Salians  constituted  one  of  the  ethnic 
elements  in  the 
formation  of  the 
French  people. 

It  will  prove  of 
interest  to  note 
only  the  ultimate 
distribution  of  the 
other  branches  of 
the  Teutonic  stock. 
The  Vandals  were 
essentially  of  this 
race,  but  had  taken 
into  their  constitu- 
tion Slavonic  and 
Celtic  elements. 
They  belonged  to 
the  general  divi- 
sion of  Goths.  One 
of  their  oldest  seats 
was  in  the  Riesen- 
Gebirge.  After- 
wards they  occu- 
pied Pannonia  and 
Dacia.  In  the  fifth 
century  of  our  era 
they  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  the 
overthrow  of  the 
Roman  empire.  In 
the  Spanish  penin- 
sula they  founded 
the  state  of  Anda- 
lusia. Under  Gen- 
seric  they  crossed 
into  Africa,  and 
there  developed 
their  greatest  strength  and  nationality. 

The  Heruli  were  the  earliest  of  the 
German  races  to  make  their  way  into 
Italy.  There  they  established  themselves 
under  their  great  leader  Odoacer,  and 


the  Herulian  kingdom  was  the  first  bar- 
barian empire  created  within  the  limits 
of  the  home  government  of  Rome.  The 
Gepidas  were  likewise  of  Gothic  extrac- 
tion. Historically,  they  are  first  known 


THE   PRANKISH  VANGUARD. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 

to  us  in  the  third  century  B.  C.,  in  their 
territories  on  the  Baltic.  They  also 
came  into  Pannonia,  and  were  interposed 
for  a  while  between  the  Ostrogothic  and 
Visigothic  divisions  of  the  race.  They 


502 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


were  joined  to  the  armies  of  Attila,  and 

were  subsequently  successful  in  gaining 

a  province  for  themselves, 

Movements  of 

the  Hemii  and     on  the  Lower    Theiss  and 


Danube.  Here  they  were 
finally  overrun  by  the  Longobards  and 
the  Avars,  with  whom  the  remnants  of 
the  race  were  amalgamated. 

One  of  the  most  powerful  of  the  Ger- 
man migratory  tribes  was  the  Suevi. 
Their  territories  lay  between  the  Rhine 

and  the  Weser.      In  their 

Progress  of  the 

Suevi;  the  Lon-   progress  and  development 

gobards  in  Italy.    ^   spread    southward    as 

far  as  the  Upper  Danube.  On  the  north 
they  reached  the  coasts  of  the  Baltic.  It 
was  with  the  Suevians  that  Caesar  had 
one  of  his  hardest  contests  in  his 
struggle  for  dominion  north  of  the  Alps. 
The  Longobards,  commonly  called  Lom- 
bards, were  nearly  related  to  the  Suevic 
branch  of  the  German  race.  From  their 
seats  in  the  valley  of  the  Elbe  they 
made  their  way  into  Italy,  within  the 
historical  period,  overthrew  the  Heru- 
lian  monarchy,  and  established  one  of 
their  own  on  the  ruins  of  the  empire. 
In  later  times  they  contributed  their 
name  to  the  modern  state  of  Lombardy 
in  Italy,  and  it  is  likely  that  their  ethnic 
influence  entered  more  largely  into  the 
formation  of  the  northern  Italian  race 
than  did  the  qualities  of  any  other  bar- 
barian people. 

The  Burgundians  were  a  branch  of  the 
Gothic  family,  and  first  established 
Ethnic  place  and  themselves  in  Europe,  in 
the  country  between  the 
Oder  and  the  Vistula.  The 
Gepidae  drove  them  from  their  seats,  and 
they  sought  refuge  in  the  territory  lying 
between  the  Main  and  Neckar.  Here 
they  were  combined  in  common  enter- 
prises with  the  Suevi  and  Alani  and  the 
Vandals  in  their  wars  with  the  remain- 
ing powers  of  Rome.  Afterwards  they 


struggled  with  the  Franks,  by  whom 
they  were  restricted  to  the  province 
bearing  their  name.  Such,  in  brief,  was 
the  European  distribution  of  the  prin- 
cipal barbarian  nations  of  the  Gothic 
stock.  . 

Meanwhile,   another   division  of    the 
Teutonic  race  had  made  its  way  along 
the   shores  of   the    Baltic,  outspread  of 
and  in  Jutland,  Friesland,  %££*£ 
Angleland,  and  in  Hollow-  Norse, 
land   had   possessed   themselves  of  the 
country  and  begun  the  formation  of  in- 
stitutions.    This   is   the   so-called   Low 
Germanic  branch  of  the  Aryan  family. 
The  tribal  ramification  in  these  lowlands 
was  extraordinary.     It  was  from  this  re- 
gion that   the  Angles  and  Saxons  and 
Jutes  took  their  rise,  and,  in  the  fifth 
century,   carried    their  battle-axes    and 
spears  into  the  forests  of  Britain. 

From  the  southern  coast  line  of  the 
North  sea  the  race  next  made  its  way 
into  Scandinavia.  Two  branches  of  mi- 
gration  sprang  from  this  region,  one 
penetrating  the  great  peninsula  of  Nor- 
way and  Sweden,  and  the  other  making 
its  way  by  water  to  Iceland.  It  was  in 
the  latter  island  that  the  Norse,  or  Scan- 
dinavian, race  presented,  and  does  until 
the  present  exhibit,  the  purest  aspect  of 
Scandinavian  life  and  manners.  There 
have  always  been  such  intimate  race  re- 
lations between  the  southern  and  north- 
ern shores  of  the  Baltic  that  the  Low 
Germans  inhabiting  the  two  countries 
have  intermingled  almost  to  the  extinc- 
tion of  ethnic  differences.  But  in  Ice- 
land the  old  Norse,  or  Scandinavian, 
stock  has  been  allowed  to  develop  accord- 
ing to  its  own  laws  into  an  independent 
race  character. 

Such,  then,  was  the  distribution  of  the 
great  Teutonic  and  Slavonic  races  in  the 
northern  parts  of  Europe.  It  will  be  of 
interest  to  note  the  extent  of  the  complete 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRA  TIONS.     503 


dispersion  of  the  Aryan   family  of  men. 

On  the  east  the  Indie  branch  of  the  race 

reached    the    meridian    of 

Extent  of  the 

dispersion  of  the  ninety   degrees   east  from 

Aryan  family.         Greenwich.        Qn    the   west 

the  extreme  limit  of  the  primary  Indo- 
European  development  was  in  Iceland 
and  Ireland,  under  the  meridian  of  ten 


tively.  In  the  latter  country  the  race  was 
dispersed  as  far  south  as  Beluchistan, 
and  in  the  former  to  the  bay  of  Bengal, 
in  latitude  twenty  degrees  north.  But 
turning  to  the  westward  branches  of  the 
Indo-Europeans,  we  find  them  invaria- 
bly bending  to  the  north.  Perhaps  the 
only  exception  to  this  general  law  was 


NORTHERN  LIMIT  OF  THE  ARYAN  DISPERSION.— VIEW  IN  UPPER  NORWAY.— Drawn  by  Myrbach,  from  a  photograph. 


degrees  west,  making  a  complete  diver- 
gence east  and  west  of  one  hundred  de- 
grees of  longitude. 

It  was  a  peculiarity  of  the  Aryan  race 
General  and  ex-  never  to  be  deflected  to  the 
Stsofthe0™-  ^uth;  that  is,  in  its  west- 
Aryans.  ward  movements.  The  In- 

dican  and  Iranian  branches  of  the  family 
dropped  into  India  and  Persia  respec- 


in  the  case  of  the  Celts,  who,  from  their 
somewhat  northern  range  in  Germany, 
turned  to  the  southwest  across  the  Rhine 
into  Gaul,  and  thence  continued  their 
course  in  the  same  direction  as  far  as  the 
country  of  the  Basques  and  Iberians  in 
Spain. 

The  northernmost  limit  of  the  whole 
movement  was  reached  in  the  upper  parts 


504 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  Norway  and  Sweden,  about  the  parallel 
of  seventy  degrees  north.     The  migra- 
tion  thus,  in  its  entirety, 

Extent  and  , 

boundaries  of      presents  a  band  very  nearly 

the  Aryan  belt.      coi-ncident    with    the   north 

temperate  zone.  The  belt  is  forty-five 
degrees  in  width,  reaching  a  little  above 
and  extending  a  little  below  the  limits  of 
the  zone  referred  to.  The  next  conspicu- 
ous feature  of  this  great  distribution  is 
the  fact  that  it  is  essentially  European. 
The  exceptions  within  the  borders  of 
that  continent  of  peoples  derived  from 
any  other  than  Aryan  stock  are  so  few 
and  insignificant  as  to  be  neglected  with- 
out hurt  to  the  general  scheme.  Europe 
is  Aryan,  and  the  Western  Aryans  are 
Europeans. 

It  is,  of  course,  not  the  purpose  to 
extend  the  lines  of  race  movement  by 
Only  conscious  tracing  out  the  continental 
KoSSSdto  colonization  and  develop- 
migration.  ment  of  the  two  Americas 

by  people  of  Indo-European  blood,  or  to 
note  the  world-wide  colonization  which 
has  been  effected  within  the  last  two  or 
three  centuries,  by  people  of  the  same 
race.  These  secondary  movements,  if 
developed  in  this  connection,  would  con- 
fuse the  concept  of  the  original  or 
natural  distribution  of  mankind  in  the 
prehistoric  ages.  There  is  a  sense  in 
which  men  have  moved  from  place  to 
place  on  the  surface  of  the  earth  imcon- 
sciously.  That  is,  the  movement  has 
been  accomplished  while  the  race  was 
still  in  the  unconsciousness  of  childhood. 
There  is  another  sense  in  which  civiliza- 
tion has  consciously  carried  forward  the 
work  of  peopling  the  earth.  All  the 
latter  movements  are  of  record  in  the  open 
annals  of  authentic  history,  and  with 
such  development  and  expansion  the 
ethnographer  has  not  much  to  do.  His 
work  is  primarily  with  those  prehistoric 
movements  in  which  the  races  of  men 


were  distributed,  under  the  influence  of 
instinct  and  environment,  to  their 
destination  in  different  quarters  of  the 
earth. 

At  this  point,  then,  we  touch  the 
limit  of  the  primeval  excursions  and 
settlements  of  the  Ruddy  races  of  man- 
kind. To  these  races  We  General  view  of 

have  given  the  general  eth-  gj  ^g™  of 
nic  name  of  Noachites,  but  races- 
have  chosen  to  define  them  more  scien- 
tifically by  the  term  Ruddy,  as  indica- 
tive of  their  color.  We  have  now  traced 
out  the  dispersion  of  the  three  families 
to  which  ethnography  has  assigned  the 
popular  and  traditional  names  of  Ham- 
ites,  Semites,  and  Japhethites.  We 
have  seen  the  first  dropping  southward 
into  a  form  of  geographical  development 
very  similar  to"  that  which  the  Japheth- 
ites, or  Aryans,  have  exhibited  in  the 
north.  The  whole  scheme  of  migratory 
dispersion  resembles  the  two  sides  of  a 
leaf,  having  its  stem  between  the  Cas- 
pian and  the  Persian  gulf,  its  point  in 
the  Atlantic  west  of  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  its  left-hand  side  in  Arabia 
and  Africa,  and  its  right  division  in 
Europe.  The  central  lines  of  this  leaf 
correspond  in  general  with  the  move- 
ments of  the  Semitic  races  to  the  west. 
The  right-hand  lines  are  those  of  the 
Aryans,  and  the  left-hand  departures 
those  of  the  Hamites. 

The  limits  of  the  present  chapter  are 
reached  when  we  have  marked  out 
the  migratory  movements  by  which 
they  were  distributed  into  their  re- 
spective countries.  It  now  remains 
to  take  up  another  general  division  of 
mankind,  and  to  note  in  like  manner 
the  course  which  the  Brown  races  have 
pursued  on  their  way  to  their  destina- 
tion in  the  great  arena  of  Asia,  in  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  and  ultimately  in 
the  two  Americas. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.      505 


xxix.— DISPERSION  OK  THE  BROWN  RACES. 


F  it  were ,  not  for  the 
Black  races  of  man- 
kind distributed  in 
Equatorial  and  South- 
ern Africa,  in  Aus- 
tralia, and  Melanesia, 
the  primitive  seat  of 
the  human  family  might  perhaps  be  dis- 
covered. If  the  observer  should  take 
his  stand  upon  the  mountains  of  West- 
ern Afghanistan,  he  would  not  be  far 
from  such  a  crossing  and  divergence  of 
ethnic  lines  as  might  indicate  the  original 
center  from  which  the  human  race  was 
Common  source  distributed  into  all  quarters 


may  be  found.  sav  that  in  the  country  be- 
tween the  Afghan  borders  and  Beluchis- 
tan  the  Brown  races  of  men,  as  well  as 
the  Ruddy  races,  seem  to  take  their 
rise.  All  the  Mongoloid  varieties  of 
mankind  can  be  traced  back  to  this 
geographical  center,  and  we  have  already 
seen  that  the  Noachite,  or  Ruddy,  race 
had  its  origin  somewhere  in  the  same 
region. 

It  will  not  do,  however,  to  press  these 
indications  too  far.  The  Dravidian  peo- 
Dravidians  ap-  pies,  also  brown  as  to  their 

SSSSSS*.  color'  had  a  departure 
of  departure.  somewhat  further  south,  on 
the  coast,  between  the  mouth  of  the 
Indus  and  the  Persian  gulf.  In  fact,  the 
origin  of  this  branch  of  the  human  fam- 
ily appears  to  have  been  nearly  coinci- 
dent with  what  may  be  supposed  to  have 
been  the  seat  of  the  pre-Noachites.  But 
a  greater  obstacle  in  the  way  of  deter- 
mining an  ethnic  center  for  all  the  divi- 
sions of  mankind  is  encountered  in  the 
case  of  the  Black  races,  who  seem  not  to 
have  originated  from  this  region  at  all. 

M.— Vol.  i—33 


Some    ethnographers,   going    beyond 
the  limits  of  determined  fact,  have  at- 
tempted to  find  the  origin  Hypothesis  of 
of  the  Brown  races  in  the  common  origin 

for  all  in  Le- 


Indian  ocean  ;  that  is,  in  a 
submerged  continent  formerly  occupying 
the  bottom  of  that  sea.  This  theory  has, 
no  doubt,  been  put  forth  with  a  view  to 
reconciling  existing  facts  with  the  hy- 
pothesis of  a  single  origin  for  the  whole 
human  race,  and  it  maybe  admitted  that 
such  a  hypothesis  would  fairly  explain 
the  facts  to  which  it  is  applied.  In  the 
present  state  of  knowledge,  however,  the 
line  of  demarkation  between  ascertained 
truth  and  hypothetical  explanation  must 
be  strictly  observed  ;  not  with  a  view  to 
the  denial  of  the  possible  truth  in  the 
supposition  of  a  submarine  continent  un- 
der the  Indian  ocean,  with  its  Lemuria. 
a  thing  indeed  probable;  not  with  a 
view  to  the  positive  assertion  of  such  an 
opinion  as  the  truth,  but  simply  to  main- 
tain a  definite  boundary  between  knowl- 
edge and  conjecture. 

We  must,  therefore,  content  ourselves 
to  note  the  issuance  of  the  Brown  races 
from  Beluchistan,  and  to  trace  from  that 
origin  the  course  of  the  tribal  migrations 
which  ensued.  It  maybe  Criteria  for  de- 
inquired  by  what  right  or  ££*££" 
for  what  reason  the  eth-  migrations. 
nographer  fixes  upon  such  a  locality  as 
the  point  of  departure  for  great  races  in- 
habiting distant  quarters  of  the  earth, 
particularly  since  the  movement  which 
has  distributed  those  races  to  their  re- 
spective countries  was  prehistoric,  and 
therefore  not  to  be  ascertained  by  the 
usual  methods  of  proof.  It  may  be  well, 
at  this  point,  to  satisfy  the  reader  as  to 
the  validity  of  that  course  of  reasoning 


506 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


which  leads  inevitably  to  the  conclusion 
of  certain  race  origins  and  divergencies 
beyond  the  borders  of  authentic  history. 
In  the  first  place,  the  testimony  of 
language  is  nearly  always  available  in 
in -what  manner  carrying  the  inquirer  back- 

the language  .JJ  . 

and  institutions  ward  to  a  point  wnicn  ne 
»estored.may  '  could  not  otherwise  reach. 
Suppose,  for  instance,  that  all  authentic 


from  the  minds  of  men.  Would  it  be 
possible,  under  such  circumstances,  to 
revive,  by  means  of  existing  languages, 
a  knowledge  of  the  Latin  race,  of  its  in- 
stitutions, its  practices,  and,  in  general, 
its  history? 

Undoubtedly  such  a  revival  could  be 
easily  produced.  Take  the  six  modern 
Roman  languages,  called  Italian,  French, 


ROUTE  OF'THE  DRAVIDIAN  DISPERSION.— GORGE  AND  FORTRESS  OF  ARDERBEND.— Drawn  by  A.  de  Bar,  after  a  sketch  o I 

Blocqueville, 


knowledge  of  the  great  political  power 
called  Rome  was  obliterated  from  the 
annals  of  mankind.  Suppose  that  every 
book  in  which  a  trace  of  the  Latin  lan- 
guage and  literature  is  recorded  were 
utterly  destroyed.  Suppose  that  the 
memory  and  tradition  of  the  people 
e-alled  Romans  had  passed  completely 


Spanish,  Portuguese,  Wallachian,  and 
Provencal,  and  examine  their  structure 
and  peculiarities.  It  is  found  that  they 
have  been  originally  deduced  from  some 
common  speech  having  a  grammar  and  vo- 
cabulary of  a  determinate  form.  Out  of 
the  study  of  these  six  languages  that  old 
grammar  and  vocabulary  can  be  recon- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.      507 


structcd,  and  when  reconstructed,  they 
are  Latin.  If  Latin,  then  there  was  a 
Latin  race  that  spoke  it.  If  a  Latin  race, 
it  had  its  seat  and  its  institutions.  The 
seat  of  the  race  can  be  discovered  geo- 
graphically by  tracing  back  the  lines  of 
departure  by  which  the  six  nations  re- 
ferred to  have  reached  their  respective 
countries ;  and  the  institutions  of  Rome 
can  be  largely  redeveloped  by  means  of 


tions  of  a  method  which  may  be  univer- 
sally pursued.  Wherever  two  kindred 
tribes  are  found  on  the  earth  an  ex- 
amination of  their  language  and  of 
their  geographical  environment  will 
lead,  if  carefully  carried  out,  to  a  dis- 
covery of  their  common  origin,  or  of  the 
divergence  of  the  one  from  the  other. 
By  this  and  analogous  processes,  strictly 
scientific  in  their  nature  and  peculiarly 


LAND  OF  THE  DRAVIDIANS.— CAPE  COMORIN,  INDIA. 


the  etymological  hints  and  inherent  reve- 
lations of  the  descendent  languages. 

In  like  manner  we  may  group  togeth- 
er Latin  and  Greek  and  Old  High  Ger- 
man, Celtic,  Slavic,  Persic,  and  Sanskrit, 
The -whole  Ar-  and,  by  means  of  a  similar 

yan  group  may       orvmnaricrm    nf    tTip>c^    o-r^at 

be  reconstruct-  comparison  c  .  tnese  great 
ed  likewise.  varieties  of  speech,  can 
revive  the  grammar  and  vocabulary  of 
the  primitive  Aryan  race  lying,  in  all  of 
its  activities,  completely  below  the  day- 
dawn  of  history.  These  are  but  illustra- 


interesting  as  methods  for  the  increase 
of  human  knowledge,  the  ethnic  lines 
of  the  prehistoric  nations  may  be  traced 
over  continents  and  across  seas  until,  by 
their  conjunctions,  convergencies,  and 
parallelisms,  we  are  able  to  determine 
with  approximate  accuracy  the  earliest 
movements  of  the  human  race. 

We  will  begin  the  examination  of  the 
migrations  of  the  Brown  races  of  men  by 
tracing  out  the  coiirse  of  the  Dravidians, 
these  being  the  southernmost  of  the 


508 


GREA  T  RA  CES  OF  MANKIND. 


2S2SX?" 

peraion. 


ethnic  divisions  which  we  are  to  consider. 
Perhaps  they  were  the  oldest.  At  any 
Direction  and  rate,  their  origin  appears 
to  have  been  nearer  to 
the  Indian  ocean  than 
was  the  line  of  the  Asiatic  Mongoloids. 
As  already  intimated,  the  point  of  de- 
parture between  this  branch  of  the  hu- 
man family  and  the  primary  stem  of  the 
Ruddy  races  may  be  fixed  in  southern 
Beluchistan.  From  this  region  the  Dra- 
vidian  migratory  movement  was  toward 
the  east,  into  the  valley  of  the  Indus.  It 
is  probable  -that  the  place  at  which  the 
Brown  tribes  first  entered  the  country 
was  near  the  junction  of  the  several 
streams  which,  converging  from  the 
north,  inclose  the  Punjab.  From  this 
region  the  dispersion  of  the  race  began, 
eastward  across  the  uplands  of  Northern 
Hindustan  and  southward  into  the  penin- 
sula proper. 

It  can  not  be  doubted  that  from  the 
region  here  described  the  great  country 
between  the  bay  of  Bengal  and  the  Ara- 
invading  Aryans  bian  sea  received  its  original 
SSSirf  populations.  It  will  be  re- 
India.  membered  that  in  the  pre- 

ceding book  we  had  occasion,  in  speak- 
ing of  the  incoming  of  the  Old  Aryans 
into  the  Punjab  and  their  dispersion 
hence  through  Hindustan,  to  refer  to  the 
preoccupation  of  the  country  by  aborigi- 
nal tribes.  These,  then,  are  the  peoples 
whom  the  Aryans  found  and  overcame 
on  their  entrance  into  India.  It  was, 
perhaps,  the  first  contact  of  the  Ruddy 
races  of  the  northwest  with  the  Brown 
peoples  of  the  southeast,  since  the  orig- 
inal dispersion — if  such  there  were — of 
the  race. 

No  historical  record  has  been  preserved 
of  the  conquests  or  other  measures  by 
which  the  Aryans  became  dominant  in 
India.  But  there  are  the  best  of  reasons 
for  believing  that  the  original  population 


was   spared    by  the  stronger  people,  and 
was    absorbed    or    amalgamated    into   the 
Hindu  races  of  after  times.    The  conquerors  ' 
One    of    the    principal    evi-   SSSJSf11* 
dences    of   such    amalgama-   races- 
tion  is  found  in  the  color  which  peop.le  of 
this  region  of  the  earth  subsequently  as- 
sumed.    The   modern    Hindu   is  a  living 
witness    of    some    prehistoric    change    in 
complexion,  in  all  probability  the  direct 
result   of  the  admixture  of  the  primitive 
Brown    races    of    the    peninsula  with  the 
dominant    Aryan    conquerors    from     the 
north  and  west. 

The  fact  to  which  we  have  just  re- 
ferred of  a  permanent  modification  in 
the  color  of  the  skin  by  the  Probability  that 
admixture  of  races,  and 
the  establishment  thereby  iona> 
of  a  typical  complexion  different  some- 
what from  that  of  either  of  the  original 
peoples  from  which  it  is  derived,  are 
general  phenomena  which  recur,  under 
like  circumstances,  in  different  parts  of 
the  world.  In  all  probability  every 
race  now  existing  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  has  been  somewhat  modified  in  its 
complexion  by  the  absorption  of  foreign 
elements,  and  it  is  only  by  a  recognition 
of  this  fact  and  a  reference  of  it  to  its 
true  causes  that  the  ethnographer  has 
been  able  to  discover  that  underlying 
all  the  shades  of  complexion  in  the 
world  are  only  a  few  fundamental  colors 
from  which  every  intermediate  hue  has 
been  obtained  by  admixture  and  amal- 
gamation. 

For  a  long  time  after  the  attempt  was 
first  made  to  classify  the  human  race  on 
some  rational  plan,  the  color  of  the  dif- 
ferent families  of  men  was  coiorofthehu- 
regarded  as  an  incident  of  S^ESSSf 
climate.       It  was   believed  mate, 
that  races  transferred  from  one  region 
to  another  suffered  a  change  of  complex- 
ion under  the  influence  of  sun  and  air. 


•  DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.      509 


Beginning  with  the  general  fact  that  the 
darker  races  are,  for  the  most  part,  equa- 
torial in  their  distribution,  it  was  con- 
cluded that  the  Black  races  had  become 
so  from  the  high  heat,  the  scorching 
sunlight,  and  the  arid  atmosphere  to 
which  they  were  exposed.  It  was  as- 
sumed that  the  White  races  belonged  to 
the  higher  latitudes  and  that  the  Yellow 
and  Brown  peoples  have  been  made  so 
by  their  respective  geographical,  or 
rather  climatic,  environment.  It  has 
remained  for  more  careful  investiga- 
tions to  show  that  these  opinions  have 
but  little  foundation  in  fact. 

It  appears,  then,  that  instead  of  the 
colors  of  the  different  races  being  de- 
Variations  of  pendent  upon  the  latitude 
*£££££.  am*  other  conditions  of 
nic  conditions.  ^Q  country  into  which 
the  tribes  were  dispersed,  the  different 
complexions  of  the  primitive  peoples 
were  almost  independent  of  their  posi- 
tion with  respect  to  the  equator.  The 
relation,  or  correlation,  between  color 
and  climate  is  neither  constant  nor  ex- 
act in  any  particular.  It  has  been  found 
that  some  of  the  Indians  of  Upper  Cal- 
ifornia, under  the  latitude  of  forty-two 
degrees  north,  are  as  black  as  the  Ne- 
groes of  Guinea;  and  it  is  also  noted 
that  those  Negroes  who  are  at  a  de- 
parture of  as  much  as  fifteen  degrees 
from  the  equator  are  much  more  nearly 
absolutely  black  than  those  who  dwell 
along  the  equatorial  line ;  that  is,  in 
this  region  the  race  seems  to  grow  whiter 
with  its  approach  to  the  center  of  solar 
influence. 

In  the  southernmost  parts  of  North 
America,  namely,  in  the  extremes  of 
Evidence  of  the  Mexico  lying  between  the 

insufficiency  of      lofifii/lpq  nf  fifteen  rlpoTPP<; 

climate  to  make  ^iiiuaes  oi  nneen  degrees 
complexion.  an(j  twenty-three  degrees 
north,  many  of  the  aboriginal  peoples 
Were  of  a  reddish  or  olive  complexion, 


almost  as  light  as  that  of  the  Ruddy 
races.  The  Esquimaux  of  the  extreme 
north  of  Europe  and  America  are  very 
dark  as  to  their  complexion,  while  the 
Finns,  who  are  almost  as  near  the  polar 
regions  as  it  is  possible  for  men  to  live, 
are  comparatively  white.  The  concom- 
itant facts  of  light  hair  and  blue  eyes, 
along  with  the  lightness  of  skin  color, 
belong  to  many  tribes  that  are  dispersed 
well  toward  the  tropical  regions.  The 
Afghans  of  India  and  the  Taureg  tribes 
of  the  Sahara  desert  and  the  Amazonian 
nations  of  South  America  are  of  this 
character.  Humboldt  has  pointed  out 
the  fact  that  the  South  American  In- 
dians inhabiting  the  plateau  of  the  Cor- 
dilleras, clearly  within  the  torrid  zone, 
are  identical  in  color  with  others  whom 
he  had  observed  as  far  down  as  the  forty- 
fifth  degree  of  south  latitude.  We  are 
thus  constrained  by  undeniable  facts  to 
refer  the  extremes  of  complexion  in  the 
human  race  to  an  origin  other  than  cli- 
matic environment.  In  fact,  the  •  races 
of  men  differ  in  color  absolutely,  and  have 
done  so  independently  of  their  geograph- 
ical position  from  the  earliest  ages  in 
which  human  phenomena  began  to  be 
observed  and  recorded. 

Returning    from  this  digression,   we 
find    the  lines  of    distribution   for  the 
Dravidians    to    be    drawn  course  of  the 
around  by  the  valley  of  the  £££££« 
Ganges,  skirting  the  south-  Ceylon, 
eastern  coast  of  the  Indian  peninsula  to 
its    southern    extremity.      Thence   the 
race  passed,  by  easy  migration,  into  the' 
island  of  Ceylon,  where  it  received  per- 
haps its  most  characteristic  development. 
It  is  here  that  the    modern    Veddahs,  of 
whom   mention    has     been     previously 
made,  display  the  old  race  character  in 
its   recent  aspects.     In    the   island,    as 
well  as  on  the  continent,  however,   the 
dominant   Aryan  peoples  have  pressed 


510 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


upon  the  natives,  until  the  latter  now 
represent  only  about  thirty  per  cent  of 
the  whole  population.  In  the  prehistoric 
age  all  the  aborigines  of  Ceylon  were  of 
the  same  Brown  family  with  the  people 
of  Southern  India  and  Eastern  Beluchis- 
tan.  At  the  present  time  the  Dravid- 
ian  population  is  compacted  in  the  east- 
ern and  southern  parts  of  the  island, 
where  the  condition  and  character  of  the 
race  are  still  subject  to  the  study  of 
travelers  and  scholars. 


MODERN   DRAVIDIANS — KOTA   TYPES. 
Drawn  by  P.  Fritel,  from  a  photograph. 


Returning  to  what  may  be  called  the 
intersection  of  the  original  Brown  and 
The  Maiayo-Chi-  Ruddy  races  of  mankind 
StdoesPaanTe;  **  Afghanistan,  we  find 
Burmese.  that  the  first  principal  Asi- 

atic stream  of  the  former  family  was  the 
Malayo-Chinese  departure.  This  took 
its  course  in  the  direction  of  the  Upper 
Punjab,  and  crossed  directly  to  the 
east  into  Thibet.  There  appears,  how- 
ever, to  have  been  thrown  off  to  the 
southeast,  into  the  Himalayas,  a  branch 
of  this  family,  which  is  at  the  present 


time  represented  by  the  Lohito  tribes, 
between  the  Ganges  and  the  Himalayas. 
These  are  evidently  Mongoloids,  and 
must  thus  be  in  race  alliance  with  the 
Thibetans  north  of  the  mountains.  A 
second  stream  carried  down  the  Burmese 
to  their  destination  on  the  east  coast  of 
the  bay  of  Bengal.  From  this  line 
there  appears  to  have  been  deflected, 
somewhat  above  its  intersection  with 
the  Lan-Thsang  river,  a  secondary  move- 
ment, tending  almost  directly  to  the 
southeast  and  termi- 
nating  in  two 
branches,  the  one 
in  Southern  Annam 
and  the  other  on  the 
'3  gulf  of  Tonquin. 

By  this  latter 
movement  the  An- 
namese  peninsula, 
between  the  Cam- 
bodia and  the  South 
China  sea,  was  pop- 
ulated. It  appears, 
however,  that  the 
Siamese  peninsula, 
west  of  the  Cambo- 
dia, received  its  eth- 
nic stream  from  a 
departure  which  was 
made  high  up  in 
Thibet,  and  that  this 

latter  migratory  line  crossed  the  Annam- 
ese  dispersion  on  -its  way  to  the  south. 
Another  peculiarity  of  the  Doubts  respect- 
ethnic  distribution  of  Siam 
is  found  in  the  fact  that 
the  populations  south  of  latitude  fif- 
teen degrees  north  all  partake  of  the 
character  of  the  Polynesian  Mongo- 
loids, as  distinguished  from  the  Asi- 
atics. Ethnographers  have  therefore 
agreed  to  regard  the  extreme  of  the 
peninsula  and  the  adjacent  islands 
of  Sumatra  and  Borneo  as  having  re- 


512 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ceived  a  Polynesian  stream  either 
turned  back  by  reversal  from  the  Micro- 
nesian  archipelago,  or  else  deduced  by  a 
change  of  ethnic  character  from  the 
Malayo-Chinese  stem.  The  Polynesian 
line  which  we  are  here  considering  may 
be  traced  through  Sumatra  and  North- 
ern Borneo,  from  which  the  migration 
appears  to  have  turned  northward  into 
the  Philippine  islands,  and  thence  to  the 
east  into  Micronesia. 

Here  it  is  that  we  begin  to  consider  the 


VIEW    IN   EASTER    ISLAND — IMAGES   AT    RONOBORAK. 
Drawn  by  E.  Meunier. 


great  problem  of  the  original  peopling 
of  the  islands  of  the  South  Pacific.  Ex- 
cept in  Melanesia,  all  of  the  great 
group  lying  between  the  coast  of  China 
and  South  America  are  inhabited  by 
people  of  the  Brown  race.  They  are 
manifestly  allied  with  the 

Problem  of  the  .      .         J 

peopling  of  Asiatic  Mongoloids  and 
the  Dravidians  in  their 
ultimate  origin  and  descent.  No  meth- 
od more  rational,  more  consistent  with 
the  facts  can  be  devised  than  to  sup- 
pose their  distribution  into  the  great 
archipelago  from  the  smaller  group  of 


islands  directly  east  of  the  Philippines. 
This  group  is  generally  known  as  the 
Caroline  islands,  or  Micronesia.  From 
this  point  the  archipelago  eastward  is 
exceedingly  dispersed  through  a  distance 
of  more  than  twenty-five  degrees  of 
longitude.  Yet  the  progress  northward 
'into  the  Ladrones  could  have  been  easily 
made. 

From  the  Caroline  group  eastward  to 
the  Marshall  and  Gilbert  islands  was  a 
more  extended  and  difficult  voyage. 

Thence  the 
Hne  contin- 
ued to  the 
southeast, 
through  the 
Ellice  group 
to  Samoa, 
where  there 
was  an  evi- 
dent bifurca- 
tion into  two 
great  lines  of 
progress. 
Meanwhile, 
from  the  El- 
lice  a  stream 
of  island  mi- 
gration ap- 
pears to  have 
been  carried 
out  to  the  Phcenix  islands,  where  we  may 
suppose  the  movement  in  this  direction 
to  have  ceased.  From  Sa-  outreaching 
moa  one  line  of  departure  gSSSSf0"1 

Was  tO  the  West  of  SOUth  into    Gilbert  islands. 

the  Friendly  islands,  then  southwest  to 
Norfolk,  and  then  southeast  to  New 
Zealand.  Here,  in  the  North  island  and 
the  South  island,  were  distributed  the 
ocean  tribes  from  which  has  sprung  the 
remarkable  race  of  Maoris,  of  whose  char- 
acter and  peculiarities  a  sketch  will  be 
presented  in  a  subsequent  book. 

Eastward    from    Samoa    the   line   of 


DISTRIBUTION   OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.     513 


migration  was  carried  to  the  Society 
islands,  whence  it  again  divided  north 
Dispersion  from  and  south  for  two  great 
grotp^nTthe  departures  toward  the  con- 
Marquesas.  tinents  of  America.  The 
southern  line  passed  down  to  the  Austral 
islands,  and  then  southeastward  to  the 
Oparo  group,  one  hundred  and  forty-five 
degrees  west  from  Greenwich.  From 
this  point,  about  latitude  twenty-eight 
degrees  south,  the  line  of  departure, 
through  seventy-five  degrees  of  longi- 
tude, appears  to  have  been  almost  di- 
rectly to  the  east,  through  the  Elizabeth 
islands,  the  Easter  group,  Saint  Am- 
brose, and  finally  to  the  coast  of  South 
America,  about  the  center  of  Chili. 

The  other  branch  of  Polynesian  dis- 
persion from  the  Society  islands  was 
borne  to  the  northeast,  to  the  Mar- 
quesas group.  On  this  line  there  was  a 
departure  to  the  right,  from  which  the 
Low  Archipelago  may  be  supposed  to 
have  been  peopled.  From  the  Marque- 
sas the  island  migrations  bore  backward 
to  the  northwest,  through  more  than 
twenty  degrees  of  latitude,  passing,  by 
way  of  Maldon  and  Fanning,  to  Carson. 
Here  the  course  was  again  changed  to 
the  east  of  north,  to  the  Sandwich 
islands.  From  this  noted  ocean  group 
the  migration  continued  islandwise  to 
the  northeast,  passing  through  the 
sparsely  scattered  points  for  a  distance 
of  twenty  degrees  of  longitude,  to  the 
Pasaries.  From  this  group  the  line  was 
carried  away  through  Henderson  on  a 
long  curve  a  little  to  the  south  of  east, 
until  it  entered  the  gulf  of  California 
and  touched  the  coast  of  Mexico. 

These  migratory  movements  which 
ethnographers  have  attempted  to  trace 
through  the  South  Pacific  represent,  of 
course,  only  the  major  lines  of  dispersion 
along  which  the  Polynesian  Mongoloids 
Were  carried  to  their  almost  infinite  dis- 


tribution in  these  limitless  waters.  It 
was  essentially  a  progress  from  island  to 
island.  The  stages  were  Easiness  and 

difficulty  of 

sometimes    easy    and    the  the  progress 

,  ,  .       through  Poly- 

movement  by  no  means  in-  nesia. 

credible.  In  other  parts  of  the  migra- 
tions the  distance  was  great  from  point  to 
point  of  departure  and  lodgment.  Nor 
may  it  be  easily  conceived  how  the  prog- 
ress was  continued  by  races  whose  skill 
in  navigation  must  have  been  limited  by 
the  conditions  of  savagery.  It  must  be 
borne  in  mind,  however,  that  for  weeks 
and  months  together  the  waters  of  the 
South  Pacific  are  as  placid  as  an  unruffled 
lake.  The  trade  winds  are  equable  and 
of  constant  direction.  The  climate  is 
mild  in  the  last  degree.  Under  such 
conditions  even  savages,  in  open  boats, 
with  a  modicum  of  sail,  would  drift,  as 
in  a  dream,  for  hundreds,  perhaps  thou- 
sands, of  miles.  These  are  the  circum- 
stances which  make  it  possible  for  the  eth- 
nic distribution  through  the  islands  of 
Polynesia  to  have  been  effected  in  the 
manner  above  described. 

It  is  not  the  purpose,  at  this  point,  to 
develop  the  dispersion  of  the  Polynesian 

races  through  the  two  COn-    Probable  deriva- 

tinents  of  America.  The  J^f^e"*068 
distribution  of  the  vari-  "World, 
ous  branches  of  the  human  family  in 
these  continents  will  be  considered  when 
the  Asiatic  Mongoloids  have  also  been 
traced  to  the  western  shores  of  North 
America.  Grave  questions  arise  in  the 
mind  of  the  inquirer  relative  to  the  cer- 
tainty or  uncertainty  of  the  movements 
by  which  the  first  men  were  distributed 
on  our  continent.  In  the  present  state 
of  knowledge  the  bottom  problems  aris- 
ing in  this  connection  must  be  passed  by 
as  unsolved.  The  best  that  ethnography 
can  do  in  the  premises  is  to  trace  out  the 
possible,  even  probable,  approximation  of 
the  Polynesian  and  Asiatic  Mongoloids 


514 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


to  the  western  parts  of  the  two  Ameri- 
cas. It  is  certainly  not  impossible  that  the 
race  of  man  may  have  thus  made  its  ap- 
pearance in  the  New  World,  and  may 
have  been  disseminated  from  ethnic 
stocks  which  were  derived  from  the 
northeasternmost  parts  of  Asia  and  the 
islands  of  the  South  Pacific.  The  im- 
mediate task  before  us  is  to  resume  the 
consideration  of  the  migratory  lines  by 
which  the  Brown  races  were  dispersed 
through  the  larger  parts  of  Asia. 


dispersed,  and  where  they  have  since 
developed  into  the  type  of  Chinese  prop- 
er. All  the  races  south  of  the  Hoang-Ho 
and  north  of  the  Yang-tse-Kiang  are 
of  this  common  stock,  which  is  one  of 
the  most  distinct  and  persistent  types  of 
mankind. 

The  East  Mongols,  as  distinguished 
from  the  Chinese  and  the  Malayo-Chi- 
nese,  flowed  from  a  branch  of  the  Asiatic 
Mongoloid  family  known  as  the  North- 
east division.  Its  course  from  AfVhan- 


ROUTE  OF  THE  MONGOLIAN  DISTRIBUTION.— THIAN-SHAN  MOUNTAINS.— Drawn  by  Riou. 


We  have  now  followed  the  lines  of 
distribution  from  Thibet,  in  the  south- 
eastward direction,  to  the 

Outbranching 

of  the  Asiatic       Annamese  and  the  Siamese 

Mongoloids.  ..  ,-, 

peninsulas.  Returning  to 
the  point  of  departure  we  find  from  the 
valley  of  the  Lan-Thsang  a  full  stream  of 
migration,  tending  directly  toward  the 
east  and  into  the  heart  of  the  Chinese 
empire.  From  the  head-waters  of  the 
Lan-Thsang  to  those  of  the  Yang-tse  the 
migratory  movement  carried  the  true 
Mongolians  into  the  valley  of  the  great 
central  river  of  China,  where  they  were 


istan  was  through  Eastern  Turkistan  and 
into  that  part  of  China  which  is  known 
geographically  as  Mongolia.  This  coun- 
try occupies  the  great  re- 

•'  Distribution  of 

gion   between   the  Amoor  the  Northeast- 

-i.-i       TT  TT  .,-1    .-,        ern  Asiatics. 

and  the  Hoang-Ho,  with  the 
exception  of  the  eastern  part,  next  to 
Corea  and  the  sea  of  Japan,  which  is 
called  Manchuria.  The  people  known 
as  Manchus  are  also  descendants  of  the 
northeast  stream  of  Asiatic  Mongoloids. 
It  is  in  this  region,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Amoor,  that  the  great  movement  of 
the  Brown  races  of  men  in  their  progress 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.     515 


eastward  was  checked  and  turned  back 
into  the  almost  limitless  regions  of  North- 
Dispersion  of  ern  Asia.  First  of  all  the 

the  Brown  races    Mnno-rYlian       stream        after 

deflected  in  the  Mongolian  iream,  aner 
Amoor  valley.  crossing  to  the  north  of  the 
Amoor,  was  reflected  into  a  loop,  and  the 
migratory  movement  was  resumed  to- 
ward the  head- waters  of  the  Hoang-Ho. 


appears  that  the  reverse  line  represent- 
ing the  departure  of  this  race  reaches 
throughout  the  entire  breadth  of  Asia, 
having  its  origin  as  a  separate  ethnic 
division  in  the  Russian  province  of 
Amoor,  north  of  the  river  of  that  name, 
and  extending  westward  through  Mon- 
golia into  Turkistan.  The  main  migra- 


CHUTE  OF  TCHIMBOULAC.— Drawn  by  D.  Lancelot,  after  Atkinson. 


In  the  upper  valley  of  this  great  river 
the  Calmuck  Tartars  were  deposited,  as 
the  result  of  the  backward  migration  just 
described.  A  second  stream  was  deflect- 
ed from  the  main  line  of  this  movement 
and  contributed  the  Buriats,  holding  the 
country  south  of  lake  Baikal.  More  ex- 
traordinary still  was  the  departure  from 
the  backward  curve  of  the  Mongoloids 
of  the  Turkish  division  of  mankind.  It 


tory  line  seems  to  have  passed  south  of 
lake  Balkash,  and  to  have  thence  contin- 
ued its  western  progress  across  the  Ural 
and  the  Volga  to  tne  northern  shores  of 
the  Black  sea.  On  the  whole,  this  progress 
of  the  Turcomans  is  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable among  the  ethnic  movements 
of  mankind.  The  principal  families  de- 
posited at  the  extreme  of  the  migration 
on  the  line  we  are  now  considering  were 


516 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  Nogaians,  whose  territory  reached 
from  the  Volga  to  the  Caucasus  and  the 
Black  sea. 

Before   attempting   to  define   all  the 
dispersions  of  the  Turks  in  their  back- 
ward movement  into  West- 
Race  lines  of  ....... 

Samoyeds  and     ern  Asia,  it  is  desirable  to 

Ural-Altaics. 


turning 


note  some  of  the  other  re- 
ethnic    curves    of    the   Brown 


gration  from  the  departure  of  these  two 
peoples  was,  for  the  Samoyeds,  some- 
what south,  through  the  region  between 
lake  Baikal  and  the  desert  of  Gobi; 
thence  the  line  extended  westward 
until  it  crossed  the  river  Obi,  near  its 
junction  with  the  Tobol.  West  of  this 
great  stream  began  the  dispersion  of  the 
so-called  Turanian,  or  Ural-Altaic,  na- 


OFF  THE  COAST  OF  COREA.— Drawn  by  Theodore  Weber,  after  Zuber. 


races  to  the  north  of  the  Turkish  line. 
From  the  same  origin  with  the  Turks 
themselves,  in  the  country  north  of  the 
principal  bend  of  the  Amoor,  extended 
westward  another  great  stream  of  mi- 
gration, which  bore  at  first  the  com- 
bined volume  of  the  Samoyed  and  Ural- 
Altaic  nations.  The  course  of  the  mi- 


tions,  whose  development  covers,  in 
general  terms,  the  whole  region  be- 
tween the  Baltic  and  the  Obi.  From 
the  central  line  of  migration  westward, 
having  its  termini  among  the  Finns  and 
Lapps  in  the  extreme  north  of  Europe, 
many  subordinate  migrations  turned  to 
the  left  and  right,  the  principal  of  which 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.  517 


were  the  streams  which  contributed  cer- 
tain Mongoloid  families  in  the  valleys 
of  the  Ural  and  the  Volga,  and  the  de- 
parture on  the  south  which  ended  with 
the  Esths,  on  the  eastern  coast  of  the 
Baltic. 

Returning  to  the  point  of  division  be- 
tween the  Ural-Altaic  and  the   Samoyed 
families  east  of  lake  Baikal, 

Distribution  of 

the  Twagi  and      we    find    the    latter    stream 

the  Juraks. 

pursuing  its  way  westward, 
dropping  one  branch  of  the  family  in  the 
valley  of  the  Upper  Angora,  and  carry- 
ing its  volume  thence  northward  to  the 
Twagi  tribes,  east  of  the  gulf  of  Obi,  un- 
der latitude  seventy  degrees  north.  The 
main  stream  continued  westward  to  about 
the  meridian  of  eighty  degrees  east 
from  Greenwich,  where  another  branch 
was  thrown  off  northward,  contributing 
the  Juraks  to  the  peninsula  west  of  the 
Yenisei  river.  Still  a  third  departure 
entered  the  Yalmal  peninsula,  where  the 
Juraks  also  bear  witness  of  the  Mongo- 
loid origin.  The  westward  course  of  the 
Samoyed  dispersion  ended  between  the 
meridians  of  forty  degrees  and  fifty  de- 
grees east,  with  the  tribes  of  Vanuta  and 
Laghe. 

If  then  once  more  we  take  our  stand 
in    Manchuria,  we    shall   find    still   an- 
other great  curve,  to  which. 

Outline  of  the 

Tungusian  dis-     the  ethnic  name   of   Tun- 

persion.  .  1  . 

gusian  has  been  given, 
bending  in  like  manner  close  along  the 
sea  of  Japan,  and  thence  turning  to  the 
west  and  north.  It  was  from  a  branch 
of  this  Tungusian  stem  bearing  off  to 
the  south  through  Manchuria  that  the 
Coreans  were  deduced,  and  an  extension 
of  the  same  migration  carried  into  Nip- 
pon the  primitive  Japanese.  The  Ainos, 
also  of  Yezo,  on  the  north,  may  be  a 
derivative  of  the  same  branch  which 
here  perhaps  reaches  its  limit  ocean- 
ward.  The  main  line  also  divides  in 


high  latitudes,  throwing  out  branches, 
especially  on  the  right,  which  find  the 
limits  of  their  departure  among  the  Ya- 
taks,  the  Tunguses,  and  other  arctic 
tribes,  in  the  extreme  limits  of  North- 
eastern Asia.  From  this  same  origin, 
moreover,  the  eastern  movement  was 
continued  through  the  great  Asiatic 
peninsula  which  stretches  out  between 
the  Arctic  ocean  and  the  North  Pacific 
toward  Behring  strait.  There  can  be 
little  doubt  that  the  Mongoloid  tribes 
inhabiting  this  region,  such  as  the  La- 
muts,  the  Itelmes,  the  Koriaks,  and  oth- 
ers, are  of  the  same  Mongoloid  origin  with 
the  Tungusians,  the  Manchurians,  the 
East  Mongolians,  the  Ural-Altaics,  and 
the  Samoyeds,  the  difference  being 
chiefly  in  modifications  of  development 
effected  by  the  peculiar  geographical 
environment  into  which  the  eastern  di- 
vision of  the  race  was  thrown  on  its 
progress  to  the  northwestern  extremity 
of  North  America. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  a  sketch  in  outline 
of  the  distribution  of  the  Brown  races 
through  the  continent  of  Asia.  We 
have  now  traced  the  Polynesian  lines  to 
the  western  coasts  of  South  outer  circuit  of 
America  and  Mexico,  and  JS^g^JJ1 
the  Asiatic  Mongoloid  lines  races, 
through  the  eastern  extension  of  North- 
ern Asia  and  the  Aleutian  islands,  to 
the  northwestern  shores  of  North  Amer- 
ica. Before  beginning  an  account  of 
the  distribution  of  these  various  Mongo- 
loid races  in  the  New  World,  it  will  be 
desirable  to  notice  some  exceptional 
lines  which  they  seem  to  have  followed, 
even  to  the  extreme  west  of  Europe. 

It  is  claimed   by  ethnographers  that 
the   Basques  and  Iberians,  Question  of  the 
the  ancient  nations  of  the 
Spanish  peninsula,  were  of  Iberians. 
Mongoloid    extraction.      The    question 
has  been  much  debated  and  the  argu- 


518 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ments  fortified  with  every  variety  of 
proof.  On  the  whole,  it  may  be  conceded 
that  these  primitive  peoples  of  Spain 
were  allied  in  their  race  descent  with  the 
Mongolians  of  the  Asiatic  continent. 
Between  the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  how- 
ever, and  the  main  line  of  the  original 
Mongoloid  dispersion  where  it  passes 
northward  through  Beluchistan,  there 
have  been  found  no  Mongoloid  tribes,  or 
indeed  any  distinct  traces  of  their  pres- 
ence. In  some  manner,  then,  we  may 
assume  that  the  Basques  and  Iberians 
reached  their  destination  in  the  extreme 
west.  By  what  route  they  did  so  must 
remain  conjectural.  It  may  have  been 
by  transnavigation  of  the  Mediterranean. 
But  the  greater  likelihood  seems  to  be 
that  in  very  primitive  times  a  branch 
put  off  to  the  west  from  the  pre-Mongo- 
loid  stem,  passing  through  the  countries 
of  the  Hamites  about  the  head  of  the 
Persian  gulf,  across  Upper  Arabia,  and 
through  the  whole  extent  of  North  Afri- 
ca to  the  straits,  and  thence  into  South- 
ern Spain.  Such  a  line  may,  at  any 
rate,  without  undue  straining  of  the 
hypothesis,  account  for  the  presence  in 
the  west  of  Europe  of  nations  evidently 
allied  in  their  ethnic  descent  with  the 
Thibetans  and  Malayo-Chinese. 

The  presence  of  the  Esths  between 
the  Letts  and  Finns  on  the  eastern 
shores  of  the  Baltic  has 
also  constituted  a  problem 
for  which  a  solution  has 
already  been  found  in  the  deflection  of  a 
southern  line  from  the  Ural-Altaic 
migration  in  Northern  Europe.  Some 
ethnographers  have  not  hesitated  to 
mark  out  a  route  of  migration  from  the 
country  of  the  Basques  in  a  north- 
eastern direction,  across  Gaul  and  Ger- 
many, into  Esthonia!  But,  considering 
the  general  course  and  character  of  the 
movements  by  which  Central  Europe 


Place  of  the 
Esths  in  the 
scheme  of  races. 


was  peopled,   the  latter  supposition  ap- 
pears to  be  altogether  unwarranted. 

A  general  comment  or  two  will  be 
appropriate  as  to  the  character  of  the 
dispersion  of  the  Brown  races  in  the 
countries  which  we  have 

Ethnic  connec- 

thus  far  considered.  In  tionsofthe 
the  first  place,  it  is  remark- 
able, in  view  of  the  early  preferences 
which  the  Mongoloids  showed  for  warm 
climates,  that  Africa  has  been  untouched 
by  their  migrations.  The  nearest  ap- 
proach to  this  continent  which  the  Brown 
races  has  made  is  that  of  the  Polynesian 
Mongoloids  in  Madagascar.  It  is  in 
evidence  that  from  the  island  of  Java  a 
branch  of  this  race  made  its  way  through 
the  Indian  ocean,  touching  perhaps  at 
the  southern  point  of  Ceylon,  and  thence 
passing  in  a  southerly  direction  from 
island  group  to  island  group  to  its 
destination  and  development  in  the 
natives  races  of  Madagascar.  To  these 
peoples  ethnography  has  assigned  the 
ethnic  name  of  Malagasy. 

In  the  second  place,  it  may  be  noted 
that  the  Brown  races,  in  the  primary 
stages  of  their  distribution,  appear  to 
have  been  drawn  by  cosmic  General  and 

•*  special  direc- 

forces  toward  the  east.      In  tions  of  the 

.     .  Brown  disper- 

general,  Southern  Asia  re-  Si0n. 
ceived  its  population  from  movements  in 
this  direction.  These  movements  con- 
tinued until  the  Pacific  was  reached,  and 
was  even  carried  forward  through  the 
Polynesian  archipelagoes  until,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  race  lines  probably  touched 
the  western  shores  of  the  New  World. 
But  on  the  continent  the  eastern  migra- 
tions of  the  Mongoloids  seem  to  have 
fallen  into  a  whirl  in  Manchuria,  and  to 
have  been  bent  backwards,  as  above  de- 
scribed, through  the  whole  extent  of 
Northern  Asia  and  even  far  into  Eu- 
rope. The  world- wide  extent  of  these 
movements  can  with  difficulty  be  appre- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.       519 


elated  or  understood  even  by  the  student 
of  history,  to  whom  great  continental 
stretches  and  far-reaching  developments 
are  familiar.  As  compared  with  the 
limited  dispersion  of  the  Hamitic  and 
Semitic  nations,  or  even  with  the  greater 
and  more  populous  distribution  of  the 
Aryans  in  the  small  continent  of  Eu- 
rope, the  Asiatic  and  Oceanic  disper- 
sion of  the  Mongoloids  appears  to  the 
scholar  in  ethnography  and  history  as 
world-wide  and  limitless. 

We  come,  then, 
to  look  briefly  at  r 
the  primitive  dis-   ~ 
tribution  of  man-   \ 
kind   in   the    two  * 
Americas.        For  | 
many  reasons  the 
ethnology  of  these 
continents   is   be- 
set   with    special 
difficulties.      The 
aboriginal  peoples 
inhabiting     them 
were     uncivilized 
races  in  the  prelit- 
erary  stages  of  de- 
velopment. Their 
monuments     had 
already  fallen  into 
•the      domain      of 

archaeology  before  the  coming  of  the 
White  races.  The  peculiar  family  rela- 
tion existing  among  nearly  all  the  tribes 
Difficult  eth-  of  the  New  World  tended 
to  confuse  the  lines  of  race 
distinction  and  to  blur  the 
whole  ethnographic  outline.  The  house- 
hold was  generally  based  upon  a  system  of 
marriage  differing  but  little  from  poly- 
andry, the  result  of  which  was  to  con- 
verge the  lines  of  descent  through  the 
woman  instead  of  the  man.  The  tribes 
were  largely  nomadic  in  their  disposi- 
tion. War  and  conquest  were  frequent, 


and  one  race,  by  means  of  aggression 
and  victory,  was  many  times  super- 
imposed territorially  on  another. 

Behind  all  this  confusion  there  ap- 
pears to  the  ethnographer  the  shadow 
of  the  bottom  question  rel- 

-1  Ultimate  deriva- 

ative  to  the  primary  origin  tionoftnein- 

r     ,1  -TIT      -,  dian  races. 

of   these  races.     We  have 
agreed  to  regard  the  Polynesian  islands 
and  Northeastern  Asia  as  the  sources  of 
the  American  aborigines,  but  it  may  be 
frankly  confessed  that  so  much  has  not 


COAST  OF   MADAGASCAR   AND 


nography  of  the 
American  ab- 
origines. 


VIEW  OF  MAJONGA. — LIMIT  OF  THE   BROWN  DISPERSION. 
Drawn  by  De  Berard. 

been  established  by  irrefragable  proofs. 
Nevertheless,  the  affinity  and  diversity 
of  languages  prevalent  in  the  New  World 
give  many  evidences,  when  compared 
with  Polynesian  and  Asiatic  tongues, 
of  a  common  paternity;  and  ethnic 
and  tribal  lines  have  been  in  many 
parts  sufficiently  maintained  to  indi- 
cate with  tolerable  certainty  the  direc- 
tion of  migrations  and  the  ultimate 
derivation  of  these  barbarous  peoples. 
The  physical  peculiarities  of  the  Red 
men,  the  primitive  Mexicans,  and  the  Es- 
quimaux have  alsc  been  of  advantage  in 


520 


GREA  T  RA  CBS  OF  MANKIND. 


clearing  up  many  questions  relating  to  the 
first  people  of  North  America;  and  the 
persistency  of  manners  and  customs — that 
great  fact  which  has  often  come  to  the 
rescue  of  embarrassed  scholarship — has 
thrown  its  constant  light  on  many  ob- 
scure parts  of  the  questions  acre  before 
us.  We  shall  now  attempt,  following  the 
hypothesis  of  an  Asiatic  and  Polynesian 
origin,  to  delineate  the  course  of  dis- 

O          ' 

tribution  of  the  primitive  races  through 
the  two  Americans,  and  their  develop- 


the  Koriaks  and  Chuk-chee  tribes,  that 
has  warranted  the  conclusion  of  an  Asi- 
atic derivatiori  for  the  Orarians. 

The    line,    therefore,    marking   the   dis- 
persion   of    the    northeastern    stream    of 

Asiatic  Mongoloids  into  Easy  derivation 
1 1  r  A  •  of  Alaskan  ab— 

these  extreme  parts  of  Asia   engines  from 
may   well    be   drawn  across   the  Asiatics. 
the  strait  and  distributed  into  the  penin- 
sular    region     of     Northwestern     North 
America.       In     like     manner,    the    clear 
relationship     of     the     people    inhabiting 


ROUTE  OF  THE  ORARIAN  DISPERSION.— PERIL  SrRAixs.-Drawn  by  Theodore  Weber. 


Place  and  affln. 
ities  of  the 
Orarians. 


ment  into  distinct  families  of  the  hu- 
man species. 

In  the  extreme  northwestern  portion 
of  North  America  we  find  a  rather  wide- 
ly dispersed  race,  to  which 
ethnographers  have  given 
the  name  of  Orarians.  In 
general,  they  are  distributed  in  that  penin- 
sular part  of  the  continent  which  extends 
from  the  meridian  of  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty  degrees  west  to  Behring 
strait.  It  is  the  affinity,  almost  unmis- 
takable, of  these  people  with  the  Yakuts 
of  Northeastern  Asia,  particularly  with 


the  southern  part  of  the  Alaskan  penin- 
sula with  the  Pacific  peoples  of  the 
Aleutian  islands,  gives  warrant  for  the 
derivation  of  the  former  from  the  latter. 
It  is  in  this  Alaskan  portion  of  the 
country  that  ethnographers  have  placed 
the  Orarians  proper,  while  to  the  north, 
in  Upper  Alaska,  that  is,  between  the 
Yukon  and  the  Arctic  ocean,  we  have  a 
distribution  of  the  Western  Esquimaux. 
Further  to  the  east  and  central  to  the 
peninsula  are  the  Tinneh  races,  or  at 
least  a  branch  thereof,  while  to  the 
south  of  these  and  around  the  coar.t  of 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.     521 


the  Great  archipelago  are  located  the 
Tlinkets  and  Nasses.  The  outlying- 
islands  are  inhabited  by  other  branches 
of  the  same  race  called  the  Yakuts, 
the  Sitkans,  and  the  Hidahs. 

By  the  time  that  the  ethnographer  has 
advanced  thus  far  to  the  east,  in  follow- 
ing the  lines  of  the  Asiatic  Mongoloids 


the  Polynesians  who  had  come  primarily 
to  the  shore  of  the  continent  in  the  re- 
gion of  Old  California.  Advancing  still 
further  to  the  east,  and  following  the 
same  Asiatic  Mongoloid  line  of  disper- 
sion in  the  extreme  north,  the  inquirer 
will  make  his  way  above  the  region  of 
the  Great  Bear  and  Great  Slave  lakes, 


ROUTE  OF  THE  CHONTAL  DISPERSION  SOUTHWARD.— COAST  OF  PANAMA.— Drawn  by  De  Berard. 


goloids  mix 
•with.  Asiatic 
derivatives. 


continentward,  he  finds  himself  con- 
fronted with  what  appear  to  be  return- 
Polynesian  Mon-  ing  races  of  Polynesian 
extraction.  The  Tinneh 
family  above  referred  to 
are  a  people  different  apparently  in  race 
characteristics  from  the  other  stocks  of 
Alaska,  and  it  is  generally  conceded 
that  they  have  been  carried  into  this  re- 
mote position  by  a  returning  migration  of 
M. — Vol.  i — 34 


in  the  country  of  the  widely  spread  fam- 
ily called  the  Tinneh.  The  territory 
occupied  by  this  division  extends  from 
about  the  meridian  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five  degrees  west,  eastward  to 
Hudson's  bay  and  the  gulf  of  Boothia. 
Its  limits  northward  are  the  Arctic 
ocean  and  the  countries  of  the  Eastern 
Esquimaux,  whose  line  of  dispersion 
reaches  the  coast  of  Labrador.  On  the 


522 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


south,  the  great  river  and  lake  system 
which  discharges  its  waters  through  the 
Nelson  into  Hudson's  bay  mark  the 
boundaries  of  the  Tinneh. 

It  is  in  the  latter  region  that  the  re- 
turning lines  of  the  Polynesian  Mongo- 
Generai  course  loids  are  again  encountered. 
£TS£££u  The  whole  movement  of 
migrations.  the  latter  races  here  ap- 
pears from  the  east  to  the  west,  while 
the  Asiatics  flow  from  the  west  to  the 


TYPE  OF  AMERICAN   MONGOLOIDS — THE   INDIAN   BARRE. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 


east.  The  main  migration  of  the  East- 
ern Esquimaux  may  be  regarded  as  ex- 
tending through  the  arctic  archipelago, 
perhaps  by  way  of  North  Devon  island, 
or  Ellesmere  land,  across  Smith's  sound 
into  Greenland,  where  the  final  distribu- 
tion of  this  family  has  its  limits. 

It  will  be  seen  by  an  examination  of 
the  map  that  this  region  is  under  the 
meridian  of  fifty  degrees  west  from 


Greenwich,  while  the  original  source 
which  we  have  assigned  to  the  Brown 
races  in  Beluchistan  is  very  near  the 
meridian  of  sixty -five  degrees  east, 
from  which  it  is  manifest  that  the  di- 
rect dispersion  east  and  west  of  the 
Asiatic  Mongoloids  has  covered  a  longi- 
tude of  one  hundred  and  sixty- five  degrees  ; 
and  if  we  take  into  account  the  multi- 
farious departures  to  the  right  and  left — 
the  endless  curves  and  windings  by 
which  such  a  move- 
ment would  be  car- 
ried forward  from 
its  initial  departure 
to  its  final  destina- 
tion— we  shall  see 
that  the  Brown 
races  of  men  have 
virtually  encircled 
the  earth  in  their 
wanderings ! 

Meanwhile,  the 
migration  of  this 
same  family  of 
Mongoloids  had  ex- 
tended down  the 
Alaskan  coast  to 
Vancouver's  island. 
Here,  in  the  north- 
western part  of 
what  is  now  the 
United  States,  the 
great  family  of  the 
Selish  was  dis- 
tributed. By  hy- 
pothesis, a  deflected  branch  of  this 
family  may  be  traced  eastward  and 
thence  southward  to  about 

Distribution  of 

the  fortieth  parallel  of  lat-  the  seiish;  the 

,  ,        .,  .  Mexican  races. 

itude  and  the  ninety- 
fourth  west  from  Greenwich.  From 
this  center  several  lines  of  departure 
may  be  noted  upon  which,  in  the  south- 
ern parts  of  the  United  States,  the 
old  nations  of  Choctaws,  Creeks,  and 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BROWN  DISPERSION.      523 


persion  of  the 
Central  Amer- 
icans. 


Natchez  Indians  were  developed.  An- 
other line,  perhaps,  passed  from  the  same 
origin  to  the  west,  thence  southward  into 
Mexico,  and  from  the  latter  dispersion 
we  gather  the  old  races  of  the  Toltecs, 
the  Aztecs,  andtheOttomies,  who  played 
so  important  a  part  in  the  quasi  civili- 
zation which  the  Spanish  invaders  dis- 
covered and  destroyed. 

From  another  branch  of  the  same  dis- 
persion arose  the  Cholulans.  Still  south- 
origin  and  dis-  ward  the  course  of  migra- 
tion was  continued  into 
Central  America,  where  the 
nations  called  the  Mayas,  the  Nahoas, 
the  Quiches,  and  the  Chontals  were  dis- 
tributed north  of  the  isthmus.  We  may 
even  continue  the  same  line  of  southern 
departure  through  the  isthmus  of  Panama 
and  down  the  whole  coast  of  Western 
South  America.  The  native  races  along 
this  extended  seashore,  from  Panama 
through  Peru  and  Chili  to  Patagonia 
and  finally  to  Terra  del  Fuego,  have 
been  found  to  be  allied  throughout  with 
the  Asiatic  Mongoloids  rather  than  with 
the  Polynesians.  The  greatest  of  these 
families  are  perhaps  the  Aymaras,  the 
Quichuas,  the  Araucanians,  the  Pampas, 
and  the  Patagonians,  named  in  the  order 
of  the  descent  from  the  north.  The 
Fuegians  mark  the  extreme  of  this  dis- 
persion. The  lines  indicating  the  prog- 
ress traverse  the  entire  extent  of  the 
two  continents,  besides  many  meander- 
ings,  the  limits  of  which  could  hardly  be 
determined  in  terms  of  current  geog- 
raphy. 

At  this  point  it  may  be  well  to  note 
also  some  special  developments  north  of 
Place  of  the  Mexico.  The  Californians, 
i?a°tLhn°noefSt;heer-  together  with  the  Sho- 
six  Nations.  shones,  the  Mutsun,  and 
Yuma  nations,  may  be  regarded  as  dis- 
persions from  the  north. 

It  may  be,  however,  in  the  case  of  the 


Shoshones,  that  they  proceeded  from  an 
eastern  migration,  having  its  origin  in 
the  center  of  the  United  States.  There 
appear  to  have  been  a  good  many  inter- 
changes  of  character  in  the  central 
nations  of  North  America,  the  Asiatic 
Mongoloids  taking  on  the  character  of 
Polynesians,  and  vice  versa.  The  great 
nations  of  the  Eastern  United  States 


TYPE  OF  AMERICAN    MONGOLOIDS — MONDURNCA 
INDIAN   WOMAN. 

the  Onondagas,  the  Oneidas,  the  Sen- 
ecas,  the  Mohicans,  may  be  referred 
ultimately  to  the  same  stock  with  the 
Cherokees,  the  Muskogees,  and  other 
families  of  the  Southeastern  United 
States,  and  these  in  turn  seem  to  have 
originated  in  the  Antilles,  and  to  have 
arisen  ultimately  from  a  Polynesian 
source. 

It  will  be  well,  therefore,  at  this  point 
to  take  up  the  course  of  dispersion  of  the 
Polynesian  races  from  the  center  of  the 
west  coast  of  South  America  and  follow 
the  same  in  its  divisions  through  that 


524 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


continent.     Perhaps  the  first  deflection 

from  the  main  line  of  eastern  departure 

was  to  the  right,  into  the 

The  Polynesian  .  . 

Mongoloids  in      countries  now  occupied  by 

SoutnAmerica.     ^      Ar^entine      Republic. 

The  native  races  of  this  region  are  known 
by  the  name  of  Guaycurus.  They  be- 
long in  general  to  the  country  between 
the  mouths  of  the  La  Plata  and  the  Rio 
Negro.  The  coast  nation  of  this  part  of 
the  continent  are  known  as  the  Puelches. 
A  second  migratory  stream  put  off  about 
the  head-waters  of  the  La  Plata,  taking 
its  course  eastward,  and  was  thence 
deflected  to  the  coast,  in  Uruguay,  where 
the  people  called  Charraks  bear  evidence 
of  the  dispersion.  Higher  up,  the 
Guarani  were  distributed,  and  from  this 
region  the  main  line  extended  in  a 
course  nearly  parallel  with  the  sea,  into 
the  heart  of  Brazil.  The  mountain  races 
to  the  left  of  this  line  are  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Parexis,  while  the  still 
greater  family  of  nations  between  the 
river  Amazon  and  the  San  Francisco 
are  called  Tupis.  The  latter  are  sub- 
divided into  the  Crans,  the  Crens,  and 
the  Gucks,  with  many  subordinate  tribes 
and  ramifications. 

One  branch  of  this  same  Polynesian 
migration  turned  from  this  country  up 
Origin  of  tne  the  valley  of  the  Amazon 
and  was  distributed  among 
the  initial  streams  of 
that  great  river,  while  another  branch 
crossed  the  Amazon  to  the  north  and 
contributed  the  Caribbean  nations  in 
their  various  families  and  tribes.  It  ap- 
pears that  from  the  coast  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Orinoco,  almost  directly  north- 
ward, and  thence  westward  through 
the  islands  to  Hayti,  and  thence  by  way 
of  the  Greater  Antilles  to  the  southern 
extremity  of  Florida,  the  line  of  migra- 
tion was  carried,  depositing  the  Sem- 
inoles  in  the  latter  country,  and  thence 


West  Indians 
and  the  Semi- 
noles. 


bending  eastward  through  the  coast  re- 
gions of  the  United  States.  It  is  proba- 
bly true  that  the  kinship  and  affinity  of 
so  great  numbers  of  the  Indian  tribes  of 
North  America  with  the  Polynesians  of 
the  South  Pacific  must  be  referred  to  this 
almost  infinite  line  of  departure  which 
we  have  been  following  from  Sumatra 
and  Siam  across  the  South  Pacific  to  the 
western  coast  of  South  America. 

Hereafter,  in  noticing  the  peculiarities 
of  the  Indian  races  of  the  New  World, 
we  may  have  occasion  to  speak  again  of 
their  geographical  positions  Universality  of 
and  mutations.  It  is  be-  *£*££*? 
lieved  that  this  cursory  out-  Americas. 
line  of  the  general  movements  by  which 
the  New  World  was  probably  peopled  with 
inhabitants  belonging  to  the  Brown  races 
of  mankind,  will  be  sufficient  to  give  an 
adequate  idea  of  the  development  of 
these  races.  The  great  peculiarity  which 
impresses  itself  most  upon  the  mind  of 
the  ethnographer  and  historian  is  that 
all  the  aboriginal  families  of  these  con- 
tinents belonged  to  the  Brown  family  of 
mankind.  In  those  primary  movements 
which  may  be  called  natural,  as  contra- 
distinguished from  the  somewhat  artifi- 
cial migrations  and  colonizations  which 
are  projected  from  civilized  countries 
into  the  barbarous  territories  of  the 
world,  not  a  single  Black  or  Ruddy  tribe 
of  men  reached  the  shores  of  either 
America. 

It  is,  indeed,  a  reflection  well  calculat- 
ed to  astonish  the  inquirer  that  the  most 
progressive  and  energetic  peoples  of  the 
world  have  not,  until  times  most  recent, 
carried  the  lines  of  their  Astonishing  ex- 
dispersion  into  the  remoter  ££££?£ 
parts  of  the  habitable  globe.  Brown  races. 
It  is  true  that  the  Aryan  races  have  at 
present  extended  their  languages  and 
institutions — even  their  blood  progeny — 
into  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  but 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


525 


these  movements  do  not  belong  to  the 
same  class  of  phenomena  by  which  the 
primitive,  unconscious  peoples  were  dis- 
tributed to  their  several  destinations. 

If  we  look  at  these  primary  movements 
only,  our  surprise  may  well  be  great  at 
the  indescribable  extent  of  the  wander- 
ings and  ethnic  dispersions  of  the  Brown 
i-aces  of  mankind  and  the  comparatively 
small  areas  in  which  the  progressive 
and  civilizing  peoples  have  borne  them- 
selves and  their  institutions.  With  a 
map  of  the  world  drawn  on  Mercator's 
projection  before  the  student  who  de- 
sires to  inform  himself  of  the  prehistoric 
movements  of  mankind,  the  great,  well- 
nigh  universal,  diffusion  of  the  Brown 
races  throughout  all  Asia,  several  parts 
of  Europe,  and  the  whole  of  Polynesia 
and  the  two  American  continents  must 
impress  his  mind  with  the  striking  char- 
acter and  singularity  of  these  human  phe- 
nomena. 

Before  dismissing  the  subject  of  the 
distribution  of  the  Brown  races,  we  will 
point  once  more  to  the  outer  geograph- 
ical limits  of  the  dispersion  in  different 


parts  of  the  world.  The  migratory  lines 
in  South  America  drop  to  the  extremity 
of  the  continent  in  latitude  fifty-five  de- 
grees. The  Fuegians  rep-  outer  periphery 

resent  the  nearest  approach  gjg*^ 
of  the  Brown  races  to  persion. 
the  south  pole.  The  next  limit  in  the 
same  direction  may  be  found  in  the 
Chatham  islands  and  the  southern  parts 
of  New  Zealand,  extending  from  lati- 
tude forty-five  degrees  to  fifty  degrees 
south.  As  already  noted,  the  western 
stream  of  this  family  terminates  in 
Spain,  at  about  ten  degrees  west  from 
Greenwich.  The  eastern  boundary  of 
the  Greenland  Esquimaux  may  be  given 
at  about  twenty  degrees  west.  The 
northern  excursions  of  this  race  have 
reached  to  at  least  the  eightieth  paral- 
lel north;  from  which  we  may  gather 
that  through  three  hundred  and  fifty  de- 
grees of  longitude  and  a  hundred  and  thirty* 
five  degrees  of  latitude  the  descendants  of 
the  Brown  races  of  mankind  have  been 
dispersed  by  the  natural  forces  to  which 
barbarians  in  their  migratory  movements 
are  subject! 


XXX.— DISTRIBUTION  OF*  THE  BLACK 
RACES. 


S  compared  with  the 
complexity  and  extent 
of  the  dispersion  of  the 
Brown  races  of  man- 
kind, the  Black  divi- 
sions and  departures 
of  the  human  family 
are  simple  and  easy  of  apprehension. 
They  are  confined,  in  general  terms,  to 
that  portion  of  the  African  continent  ly- 
ing south  of  the  twentieth  parallel  of 
north  latitude,  and  to  Australia  and  the 
Micronesian  islands.  The  fact  that  the 


Indian  ocean  lies  between  these  African 
and  Australian  dispersions  of  the  race, 

and   that   the     presence    of   General  oharac- 

Black  peoples  isnotdiscov-  ^^^^ 
erable  in  any  other  of  the  tion' 
great  continents,  except  by  reason  of  re- 
cent civilizing  movements,  introduces 
the  one  great  difficulty  in  determining 
the  origin  whence  both  streams  of  the 
race  have  flowed.  It  is  this  circum- 
stance, moreover,  which  has  in  a  great 
measure  fortified  the  hypothesis  that 
under  the  Indian  ocean  lies  the  sub- 


526 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


merged  continent  of   Lemuria,  the  an- 
cestral home  of  all  the  races  of  men. 

Granted  the  existence  in  prehistoric 
ages  of  such  a  continent,  and  the  sub- 
Lemurianeces-  sequent  dispersion  of  man- 

sary  to  unify  the    kind     Qn    t^Q    monOgenetic 
Black  disper- 
sion, hypothesis   becomes   not 

only   plausible,  but    easy   and   natural. 
But  the   continent   is  a  supposition   so 


Africa  seems  to  have  been  on  the  east- 
ern  or  peninsular  coast  where  the  conti- 
nent juts  OUt  into  the  In-  Origin  of  the  eth- 

dian  ocean,  about  the  par-  ™°n  ofSt^ma 
allel  of  ten  degrees  north.  African  races. 
It  has  been  stated  above  that  most  of 
the  peoples  of  this  coast  region  as  far 
west  as  about  the  thirty-seventh  degree 
of  longitude  are  of  Semitic  origin,  with 


MEURKA.— Drawn  by  Y.  Pranishnikoff. 


far  as  the  present  knowledge  of  man- 
kind is  concerned,  and  we  are  obliged 
to  consider  the  African  and  the  Aus- 
tralian distribution  of  the  Black  races  as 
separate  phenomena,  one  presenting  it- 
self with  a  westward  and  the  other  with 
an  eastward  migratory  tendency. 

As  already  remarked,  the  beginning 
of  the    Black   populations  of    Southern 


perhaps  a  mixture  of  Hamitic  stock. 
Such  peoples  are  the  Somali,  the  Dona- 
kil,  the  Galla  tribes,  and  others,  inhabit- 
ing this  peninsular  part  of  Africa.  It  is 
somewhat  to  the  west  of  these,  there- 
fore, that  the  actual  dispersion  of  the 
Black  peoples  seems  to  have  its  center. 
This  is  to  say  that  the  lines  indicative 
of  the  migration  of  the  Black  races  from 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


527 


the  eastern  coast  of  Africa  are  for  a  dis- 
tance of  about  ten  degrees  from  the 
ocean  hypothetical,  the  country  through 
which  they  pass  being  now  occupied  by 
tribes  of  another  race. 

It  may  be  conceded  that  the  oldest 
branch  of  the  Negro  family,  upon  the 
Place  and  dis-  consideration  of  which  we 
are  now  to  enter,  are  the 
Fundi-Sudanese,  who  oc- 
cupy the  country  between  the  Blue  and 
the  White  Nile  for  some  distance  south  of 


tribution  of  the 
Fundi-Sudan- 
ese. 


At  this  point  it  may  be  well  to  des- 
ignate the  principal  branches  into  which 
the  Negro  race  proper  is  divided.  The 
northern  stem,  next  to  the  Kinship  of  Fuiah 
Fundi  just  mentioned,  car-  ^0Fr^datreacesJ 
ried  into  Central  Africa  families, 
the  Negroes  of  the  Sudan  and  perhaps 
the  Fulah  races  lying  to  -the  north. 
Some  trouble  has  arisen  as  to  the  classi- 
fication of  the  latter  peoples,  and  there 
are  traces  in  their  color  and  other  pecul- 
iarities indicative  of  an  admixture  of 


BAMBARRA  TYPES.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard 


their  intersection.  It  is  likely  that  this 
was  the  first  territorial  dispersion  of  the 
family  which  afterwards  spread  through 
the  larger  part  of  the  continent  to  the 
west  and  south.  The  Fundi  seem  never 
to  have  removed  very  far  from  their 
original  seats.  They  founded  here  the 
kingdom  of  Sennaar.  They  have  the 
same  peculiarities  of  person  and  tribal 
character  with  the  Negroes  of  Southern 
and  Western  Africa,  and  are  certainly  in 
affinity  with  them  by  race  descent. 


Hamitic  blood.  By  the  Sudanese,  how- 
ever, the  Fulahs  are  regarded  as  of  the 
same  race  with  themselves,  and,  on  the 
whole,  the  evidences  of  kinship  with  the 
Black  peoples  on  the  south  are  sufficient 
to  warrant  this  classification. 

Several  subordinate  families  were 
thrown  off  from  this  same  northernmost 
stem  of  Black  dispersion.  Among  these 
are  the  Haussa  tribes,  the  Sonhrays  in 
the  valley  of  the  Niger  on  the  extreme 
west,  the  Jolofers  between  the  Senegal 


528 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  the  Gambia  on  the  coast.  There  is 
no  doubt  that  the  Hamitic  line  of  migra- 
tion, bending  to  the  south  out  of  the 
Moorish  states  of  Western  Africa,  pen- 
etrated the  valley  of  the  Niger,  and  that 
this  stock  has  contributed  somewhat  to 
modify  the  Black  peoples  in  the  north 
of  the  Sudan. 

The  Sudanese  proper  are  likewise 
divided  into  many  peoples,  distributed 
from  the  Upper  White  Nile,  across  the 
Distribution  of  continent  to  the  westward, 
tSSSS^to  the  Mandingos  and 
eans-  other  tribes  of  Guinea. 

Glancing  over  the  whole  field  of  Central 
Africa,  between  the  twentieth  parallel  of 
north  latitude  and  ten  degrees  south,  we 
may,  on  a  geographical  basis,  note  four 
principal  ethnic  divisions  of  peoples : 

i .  West  Sudan  and  Guinea. — In  this  re- 
gion there  are  beside  the  Fulahs  six  other 
groups,  distinguishable  by  sufficient  dif- 
ferences to  warrant  a  classification.  The 
Mandingos,  with  ten  or  twelve  subordi- 
nate tribes,  occupy  Upper  Guinea  and 
Southern  Senegambia.  The  Woloffs  have 
seven  divisions,  or  tribes,  which  are  dis- 
tributed inland  between  the  Senegal  and 
Gambia  rivers.  The  Felups  are  divided 
into  twelve  tribes,  or  nations,  scattered 
over  the  territory  between  the  Gambia 
and  Sierra  Leone.  The  Liberians  have 
seventeen  tribal  divisions  scattered  along 
the  Grain  coast  and  the  Ivory  coast. 
The  Ewe  group  consists  of  ten  different 
nations,  and  are  distributed  along  the 
Gold  and  Slave  coasts.  The  Ibo  group 
also  embraces  ten  subdivisions,  having 
their  territories  in  Benue  and  along  the 
Lower  Niger.  The  Sonhray  family,  with 
many  subordinate  tribes,  occupy  the 
country  along  the  Middle  Niger,  from 
Timbuctu  to  Gando.  The  Fulahs,  already 
described,  are  divided  into  eight  nations, 
inhabiting  the  eastern  parts  of  Sene- 
gambia and  distributed  eastward  to  the 


Baghirmi  country.  All  these  peoples 
except  the  Sonhray  and  Fulah  nations 
speak  dialects  of  a  common  language, 
but  the  latter  peoples  appear  to  have 
each  a  distinct  vernacular. 

2 .  Central  Sudan  and  the  Chad  Basin.—" 
In   this   region   there  are  five  separate 
groups    of    peoples.     The 

Central  Sudan- 

first     are     the    Adamawa  ese  and  tribes  of 

., ..  .    ,  the  Chad  Basin. 

group,  with  some  sixteen 
tribal  branches,  belonging  to  Upper 
Benue  and  scattered  thence  eastward  to 
Logo.  The  second  division,  called  the 
Tubu  nations,  embraces  twelve  tribes, 
inhabiting  Tibesti,  Kanem,  and  the 
countries  extending  to  the  northern  part 
of  Darfur.  The  third,  or  Logon,  group 
includes  about  fifteen  branches,  inhab- 
iting Bornu,  Lower  Shari,  and  the  Chad 
islands.  The  fourth  group,  called  the 
Baghirmi,  is  divided  into  fifteen  nations, 
occupying  the  lower  and  middle  parts 
of  Shari  and  the  territories  eastward  to 
Runga  and  Darbanda.  The  fourth,  or 
Waday,  group,  including  a  vast  number 
of  tribes,  occupy  the  country  of  Waday 
and  the  districts  eastward  to  Darfur. 

3.  East  Sudan  and  Upper  Nile. — In  this 
region  there  are  four  race  families.    The 
first,   known   as    the   Dar- 

Place  of  the 

banda    group,  has    eleven  East  Sudanese 

,    .,     1     ,.    .    .  .          and  the  Nilotes. 

tribal  divisions,  occupying 
the  country  of  Upper  Shari  and  the  ter- 
ritory eastward  to  Dar-Fertit.  The  sec- 
ond family  of  tribes,  called  the  Fur 
group,  have  about  seventeen  nations  oc- 
cupying the  country  of  Darfur  and  Kor- 
dofan,  between  Waday  and  the  White 
Nile.  The  third  group,  called  Nilotes, 
are  divided  into  more  than  twenty  tribes, 
living  along  the  White  Nile  and  its  trib- 
utaries, eastward  to  Kaffa  and  Gallaland, 
and  southward  to  Uganda.  The  fourth 
group  of  tribes  are  known  as  the  Zandey, 
and  are  better  organized  as  a  nation  than 
any  of  those  above  enumerated.  They 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


529 


live  about  the  Welle,  and  extend  south- 
ward to  the  Lualaba. 

The  above  three  general  divisions  are 
all  included  under  the  general  head  of 
Ethnic  traces  Sudanese,  and  are  all  Ne- 
££££«?  groes  — though  consider- 
gritians.  ably  differentiated  in  ethnic 

character — except  in  so  far  as  they  have 
been  modified  along  the  northern  and 


j) 


BANTU   TYPE — CHIEF   N'DOUMBA. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 


western  borders  by  Hamitic  influences. 
It  has  already  been  noted  that  the  Fulah 
nations,  especially  the  West  Fulahs, 
have  been  influenced  not  a  little  in  their 
race  development  by  the  impact  of  the 
Hamitic  migration,  turning  from  the 
north  into  Senegambia.  We  now  come 
to  the  fourth  general  division  of  the  Ne- 
gro race. 

4.  The  Bantu  Family. — This  great  race 
occupies  South  Central  Africa,  between 


the  Sudanese  on  the  north  and  the  Kaf- 
firs and  Hottentots  on  the  south.  The 
Bantus  have  been  classified, 

.  Classification 

according   to    SUch    dlStinc-    and  subdivisions 

tions  as  they  present,  into  °f  the  Bantus< 
five  ethnic  groups.  These  are  arranged 
principally  on  the  lines  of  geographical 
locality:  first,  the  Zulu-Kaffir  group, 
embracing  many  tribes,  are  scattered 
through  Zululand,  Natal- Kaffraria,  and 
in  the  region  northward  toward  the 
great  lakes  of  Eastern  Africa;  second, 
the  Central  group,  divided  into  about 
sixteen  nations,  occupy  the  Upper 
Orange  river,  Transvaal,  the  shores  of 
lake  N 'garni,  and  portions  of  the  Zam- 
besi. The  Eastern  group,  also  includ- 
ing many  subordinate  tribes,  fill  the  ter- 
ritories on  the  east  coast  from  the  equa- 
tor southward  to  the  edge  of  Delagoa, 
and  westward  to  lake  Nyassa;  fourth, 
the  Equatorial  group,  including  more 
than  twenty  nations,  fill  the  regions  of 
the  great  lakes,  the  upper  part  of  Lua- 
laba, and  the  country  southward  to  the 
Lokinga  mountains;  fifth,  the  Western 
group,  including  about  forty  nations, 
are  distributed  along  the  west  coast  of 
the  continent,  from  Damaraland  north- 
ward to  the  Cameroon  mountains,  and 
eastward  to  the  twentieth  meridian  of 
longitude. 

Within  these  vast  regions,  almost  in- 
comprehensible in  their  extent  and  char- 
acter by  people  of  the 

-A.fri.C3,  tli©  IPs/triS! 

Western  continents,  there  Doiorosaofthe 
are  distributed  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  million  of  people  of 
pure  Negro  origin,  besides  about  twenty 
million  who  have  received,  from  one 
circumstance  or  another,  the  traces  of 
foreign  blood.  These  are  the  parts  of 
the  earth  out  of  which  the  conscience- 
less states  of  the  Middle  Ages,  and  the 
great  nations  of  modern  times  as  well, 
have  gathered  their  cargoes  of  human 


530 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


chattels  for  the  slave  markets  of  the 
world.  It  is  the  region  of  infinite  sor- 
rows, to  which  the  inhabitants  of  a  bet- 
ter universe  might  point  with  shame,  as 
to  the  Patria  Dolorosa  of  all  planets, 
upon  which  the  stronger  races  of  man- 
kind have  preyed  with  the  cruelty  of 
tigers  and  the  gluttony  of  wolves. 

If  we  resume  the  consideration  of  the 

migratory  lines  by  which  the  widely  dis- 

persed races  of  the  Sudan  and  the  Bantu 

countries  were  distributed,  we  shall  find 

one  great  departure  turning 

Limits  of  the 

Zulu  and  Kaffir  to  the  south,  from  the  coun- 
try included  between  the 
Blue  and  the  White  Nile,  and  bearing 
down  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa  the 
primitive  races  of  that  region  as  far  as 
the  Zulus  and  Coast  Kaffirs  of  the  south. 
It  appears  that  this  branch  of  the  dis- 
persion was  limited  to  the  country  be- 
tween lake  Nyassa  and  the  sea,  thus  con- 
stituting a  marked  division  between  the 
coast  Negroes  of  Eastern  Africa  and  the 
Hottentots  of  the  central  and  western 
parts  of  the  continent. 

In  the  district  immediately  east  of  the 
Victoria  Nyanza  the  migratory  line 
Ethnic  relations  seems  to  have  bifurcated, 

a   Weste™     branch    Fating 

off  from  the  Coast  Kaffir 
division  and  extending  around  lake  Tan- 
ganyika and  into  the  heart  of  the  Bantu 
country.  It  was  by  the  ramification, 
very  extensive  and  multifarious,  of  this 
line  that  the  Bantu  nations  and  the  great 
family  of  the  West  Kaffirs  were  distrib- 
uted. The  dispersion  continued  to  the 
western  coast  of  the  continent,  the  rami- 
fications in  this  region  reaching  from 
above  the  equator  to  the  parallel  of  twen- 
ty degrees  south.  On  the  lower  coast, 
however,  the  Bantu  tribes  were  some- 
what restricted  to  the  interior  by  a  line 
of  Hottentot  migration  from  the  south, 
which  distributed  the  Obongas  and 


KaffiresCandthe 

Bantus. 


other  tribes  between  the  Kaffirs  and  the 
sea. 

Such,  then,  in  general  terms,  are  the 
limits  and  extent  of  the  Negro  dispersion 
of  mankind.  Geographically,  its  south- 
ernmost point  is  With  the  General  bound- 

Zulus,  under  the  parallel  of  £Xf]£2k 
thirty  degrees  south.  Its  tion- 
northernmost  departure  is  with  that  eth- 
nic line  which  carried  the  Jolofers  to  their 
place  on  the  south  banks  of  the  Senegal, 
in  latitude  twenty  degrees  north.  The 
eastern  divisions  of  the  Negro  family 
are  conterminous  with  the  African  coast 
adjacent  to  the  Indian  ocean,  and  the 
western  distribution  of  the  race  is  along 
the  shores  of.  the  Atlantic.  Measured 
by  meridians  of  longitude,  the  dispersion 
reaches  from  fifty  degrees  east  to  twenty 
degrees  west.  The  whole  area,  therefore, 
included  by  the  dissemination  of  Negro 
races,  extends  through  about  fifty  degrees 
of  latitude  and  seventy  degrees  of  longi- 
tude, being,  in  general  terms,  coexten- 
sive with  Central  and  Southern  Africa. 

We  come,  in  the  next  place,  to  con- 
sider the  dispersion  of  the  Hottentots. 
These  constitute  the  remaining  major 
division  of  the  Black  race 

Race  origin  of 

in  Africa.     It  is  claimed  by  the  Hottentots 

...  !  .1         .if         considered. 

ethnographers  that  the  line 
of  migration  which  carried  this  people 
into  the  south  extremity  of  the  continent 
entered  from  the  side  of  the  Indian 
ocean  at  a  point  on  the  coast  somewhat 
below  the  entrance  of  the  Negroes.  We 
have,  however,  in  the  case  of  the  Hot- 
tentots the  same  uncertainty  that  con- 
fronted us  in  the  case  of  the  Negro  race. 
This  is  to  say  that  Hottentot  tribes  have 
not  been  found,  within  the  historical  era, 
in  that  part  of  the  country  where  they 
are  supposed  to  have  entered.  The  line 
from  the  coast,  running  in  a  southwest- 
erly direction  between  lakes  Tangan- 
yika and  Nyassa,  is  carried  by  JiypotJiesit 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


531 


through  more  than  twenty  degrees  of 
latitude  before  the  borders  of  the  Hot- 
tentot dispersion  are  reached.  Such  is 
the  theory.  All  probabilities,  however, 
point  to  the  incoming  of  these  tribes 
from  the  direction  indicated,  and  their 
affinity  with  the  Negroes  fully  warrants 
the  assumption  of  a  common  origin  with 
them. 

It  is  not  until  the  inquirer  reaches  the 
valley  of  the  Upper  Zambesi  in  his  jour- 
•Where  the  Hot-  ney  across  Southern  Africa 


distributed.  comes  upon  the  first  tribes 
of  Hottentots.  They  are  virtually  lim- 
ited in  their  actual  distribution  to  the 


BECHUANA   TYPE — A   PAHOUIN. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 

country  south  of  the  Zambesi.  The  first 
nation  of  importance  is  the  Makololo 
people,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river 
and  in  the  central  part  of  the  country. 
They  have  the  Negro  Ovambos  and  Bun- 
das  on  the  west  and  the  Coast  Kaffirs  on 
the  east.  The  Makololo  may  be  regard- 
ed as  the  oldest  existing  branch  of  the 
Hottentot  race,  though  it  is  in  evidence 
that  in  former  times  they  extended  much 
further  to  the  east,  and  that  they  occu- 


pied the  country  from  which  they  were 
subsequently  expelled  by  the  Kaffirs 
and  other  Negro  tribes. 

The  next  branch  of  the  race  is  found 
on  the  head-waters  of  the  Gariep,  or  Or- 
ange, river,  and  is  known  by  the  ethnic 
name  of  Bechuanas.  Some  ethnogra- 
phers have  been  disposed  to  make  them  a 
race  of  different  origin  from  the  Hotten- 
tots. It  can  not  be  denied  that  they  are 
distinguished  from  the  aborigines  of  Cape 
Colony  by  several  important  -character- 
istics. The  nation  has  been  consider- 
ably compressed  by  wars  with  the  peo- 
ple of  the  south  and  with  the  Kaffirs  on 
the  east ;  and  in  recent  times  the  Boers 
have  established  themselves  within  the 
Bechuana  territory. 

The  family  of  Hottentots  are,  like 
the  Negroes  further  north,  divided  into 
many  subordinate  tribes,  subordinate 
of  which  the  Bassutos  are  %£%%£? 
the  principal.  They  have  tots- 
their  territories  to  the  west  of  the  Quath- 
lamba  mountains.  A  second  tribe  is 
called  the  Batlapi,  having  their  habitat 
on  the  borders  of  the  Kalahari  desert. 
A  third  family,  known  as  the  Barolong, 
dwell  to  the  north  of  the  last  named 
people,  but  these  have  been  nearly  ex- 
terminated  in  warfare  with  the  Kaffirs. 
Still  north  of  the  Barolong  are  the  Bang- 
waketse,  while  the  Bahurutse  have  their 
territories  close  alongside.  The  Badoana 
are  scattered  on  the  north  coast  of  lake 
N'gami,  and  the  Bakwains  occupy  the 
hill-country  whence  the  rivers  Notuani 
and  Marqua  descend  to  the  coast.  These 
are  the  principal  tribal  divisions  of  the 
Hottentot  family.  In  the  extreme  south, 
however,  the  most  characteristic  of  all 
these  races,  the  Bushman  and  the  Nam- 
aqua  are  found,  whose  names  have  been 
synonyms  for  one  of  the  lowest  types  of 
aboriginal  life  known  in  the  annals  of 
existing  races. 


532 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


There  are  not  wanting  evidences,  suffi- 
ciently conclusive  to  the  ethnographer, 
Indications  that  that  the  peoples  whom-we 
gofte^tfare  are  here  considering-Ne- 
primitive  races,  groes  and  Hottentots — are 
among  the  most  ancient  races  on  the 
face  of  the  globe.  A  single  fact  may  be 
cited,  or  rather  repeated  from  a  former 
chapter,  of  the  monumental  delineation 
of  Negroes  among  the  captives  of  the 
primitive  Egyptians.  All  the  race  char- 
acteristics of  the  two  peoples  were  al- 
ready distinctly  developed.  The  eth- 
nologist of  to-day  could  not  detect  any 
radical  mark  of  difference  between  the 
Negro  as  he  is  depicted  among  the 
sculptures  of  the  Egyptians  or  unwrapped 
from  the  mummy  cases  of  their  tombs 
and  the  living  specimen  of  the  same 
race  taken  from  the  heart  of  Bantuland. 
But  the  Negro  of  the  sculptures  and  he 
of  the  valley  of  the  Livingstone  are 
separated  in  time  by  a  period  of  hardly 
less  than  six  thousand  years.  Yet  before 
Egypt  ivas  Egypt  the  Black  race  was  dis- 
seminated in  Central  Africa,  and  was  in 
all  probability  at  that  remote  prehistoric 
epoch  not  different  in  characteristics 
and  tendencies  from  what  it  is  to-day. 

Still  further  away  from  the  historical 
era  are  the  primitive  Hottentots.  All 
Probability  that  the  ethnic  qualities  of  these 

2l£2SS£  Pe°Ple  P°int  to  an  extrava- 
oped  of  mankind,  gant  antiquity.  An  argu- 
ment would  not  be  far  to  seek  from 
these  premises  in  favor  of  the  evolution- 
ary hypothesis  of  the  human  race,  and 
the  assignment  of  a  primitive,  or  in- 
digenous, race  center  to  the  southern 
parts  of  Africa.  The  cranial  capacity  of 
the  Hottentot  is  considerably  less  than 
that  of  the  Negro,  as  the  Negro's  bulk 
and  weight  of  brain  are  less  than  those 
of  the  Turanians.  Following  the  same 
line  of  development  we  note  the  still 
more  extended  brain  evolution  of  the 


Indo-Europeans,  reaching  its  maximum 
in  Europe  and  North  America.  In  what 
direction  soever  these  hints,  drawn  from 
the  natural  history  of  man,  may  lead, 
we  may  safely  conclude  that  the  Hot- 
tentots are  the  oldest  and  least  developed 
of  all  the  races  which  we  have  thus  far 
attempted  to  trace  in  their  migratory 
movements.  No  sketch  of  their  char- 
acteristics  as  a  people  is  here  attempted. 
It  has  been  the  purpose  in  the  current 
chapter  merely  to  mark  out  the  course 
of  dispersion  and  distribution  by  which 
the  Black  races  of  Central  and  Southern 
Africa  have  reached  their  respective 
destination. 

It  now  remains  to  notice  the  migra- 
tory movements  of  the  primitive  Austra- 
lian branch  of  the  human  family.  Viewed 
as  a  whole  continent.  Aus- 

Homogenity  of 

tralia  presents  in  its  abong-  the  Australian 

*  .       i  f   aborigines. 

mes  only  a  single  type  of 
people,  to  whom  ethnographers  have 
given  the  name  Australians.  If  there 
be  any  trace  at  all  of  another  race  in  the 
great  island  continent,  it  is  on  the  ex- 
treme eastern  borders  where  the  Papu- 
ans of  Tasmania  may  have  left  some 
evidences  of  their  presence  or  at  least 
their  transmigration. 

If  the  inquirer  should  begin  his  inves- 
tigations from  the  standpoint  of  Aus- 
tralia, he  might  Well  COn-  The  Australians 

elude  that  the  native  races 
are  indigenous  to  the  coun- 
try,  being  apparently  without  derivation 
from  any  other  race.  In  color,  it  is  true 
that  the  primitive  people  are  in  affinity 
with  the  Negroes  and  Hottentots,  but 
their  general  characteristics  and  person- 
ality would  seem  to  set  them  apart  from 
almost  every  other  type  of  mankind.  It 
has  been  agreed,  however,  that,  pro- 
ceeding on  the  monogenetic  hypothesis, 
that  is,  on  the  supposition  of  one  com- 
mon origin  for  all  the  races  of  men,  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


533 


Australians  may  best  be  classified  with 
the  Black  races  of  Africa,  and  that  their 
incoming  into  the  island  should  be  reck- 
oned from  the  northern  coast. 


AUSTRALIAN   TYPE — JOKKAI. 
Drawn  by  Tofani. 

Ethnography  has  not  hesitated  to  trace 
backwards  from  this  point,  by  way  of 
Java  and  thence  across  the  Indian  ocean 
to  Southern  Hindustan,  the  prehistoric 
line  of  Australian  dispersion.  This,  of 
course,  is  done  to  carry  out  the  ever- 


present  supposition  of  a  submerged  con- 
tinent in  the  region  between  India  and 

Africa.      Thus  much  being  Lemuria  seems 
0-rflntr.rl      if   i<i    pa^v   to    dp     necessary  to  the 

granted,  it  is  easy  to  -  supposeddis. 
velop  the  line  of  probability  tribution. 
by  which  the  primitive  Black  tribes  of 
Australia  may  have  made  their  way 
from  Lemuria  into  the  country  of  their 
present  occupancy.  We  shall  therefore 
follow  the  hypothesis  to  its  legitimate 
conclusions,  and  regard  the  Australian 
branch  of  mankind  as  an  eastern  deflec- 
tion from  a  parent  stream,  which  was 
common  in  its  origin  with  the  Negritic 
and  Hottentot  divisions  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Indian  ocean. 

It  appears,  then,  that  from  the  north- 
west coast,  near  the  gulf  of  Cambridge,  or 
Arnhem's  land,  the  primitive  Australian 
migration  was  extended  by 

J    Lines  of  the 

divergencies    through   the  Black  dispersion 

.   -•        j  •      it  3'tv  .    j'      in  Australia. 

island  in  three  different  di- 
rections. The  first  extended  laterally 
from  north  to  south  to  the  coast  in  the 
vicinity  of  Spencer  gulf  and  the  gulf  of 
St.  Vincent.  The  second  branch  turned 
to  the  west  coast,  which  it  followed  as 
far  as  the  valley  of  Swan  river,  and  was 
thence  extended  to  King  George  sound. 
These  divisions  were  subordinate,  how- 
ever,  to  the  third  ethnic  branch  which 
turned  to  the  east,  near  the  head  of  tha 
gulf  of  Carpentaria,  and  was  thence 
parted  into  several  divisions,  losing 
themselves  in  the  modern  Queensland. 
It  appears  that  New  South  Wales  was 
populated  by  tribes  from  the  Upper 
Darling,  and  that  the  whole  of  South- 
eastern Australia  was  filled  from  the 
same  general  source. 

The  inquiry  will  again  suggest  itself 
by  what  means  these  prehis- 

Valid  grounds  of 

tone  movements  have  been  ethnographic 
indicated    to    the    ethnog-     yp< 
rapher.     What    are    the    sources    from 
which  he  has  drawn  his  conjectures  and 


534 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


proofs?  In  the  first  place,  a  comparison 
of  the  different  dialects  spoken  by  the 
native  Australians  indicates  sufficiently 
their  affinity  and  common  origin  in  some 
single  parent  linguistic  stock.  But  sec- 
ondly, the  general  community  of  manners 
and  customs,  the  identity  of  the  barba- 
rous institutions,  of  which  at  least  the 
rudiments  are  discernible,  lead  to  the 
same  conclusion  of  a  common  origin  for 
all  the  natives  of  the  continent.  In  the 
third  place,  what  may  be  called  personal 
peculiarities,  identical  in  different  and 


of  mankind  has  apparently  taken  its 
rise.  In  general,  the  Melanesian  islands 
are  peopled  with  races  de-  origin  and 
rivedfromthissource.  New 
Guinea  has  drawn  its  pop- 
ulation  from  this  Papuan  stock,  and  has 
taken  their  name  as  the  modern  designa- 
tion of  the  island.  Traces  of  the  same 
race  have  been  followed  to  the  east 
and  south  as  far  as  the  Fiji  islands, 
where  the  migratory  movement  seems 
to  have  terminated.  In  short,  through- 
out Melanesia  the  Papuan  lines  have 


\J3Stfffl 


tjfa* 

PAPUAN  TYPES— MALE  AND  FEMALE  HEADS.— Drawn  by  E.  M&plfe. 


widely  spread  tribes,  point  likewise  to  a 
common  descent  from  a  single  ethnic 
branch  of  the  human  family.  It  will  be 
the  aim  in  a  subsequent  part  of  the  pres- 
ent work  to  give  an  account  of  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  these  native  races, 
and  to  outline  the  institutional  forms  of 
which  their  savage  state  has  shown  some 
traces  and  beginnings. 

From  the  main  line  of  pre- Australian 
migration  a  secondary  ethnic  develop- 
ment has  apparently  occurred  in  the 
archipelago  lying  north  of  Australia. 
From  this  origin  the  Papuan  division 


carried  peoples  of  this  stock  north, 
south,  east,  and  west,  as  far  even  as  the 
coast  of  Japan,  and  westward  to  the- 
Andamans. 

Southern  Borneo  and  a  great  part  of 
Sumatra  have  felt  the  like  influence 
among  their  aborigines, 

Geographical 

and  nearly  all  of  the  islands  limitations  of 
between  Australia  and  the 
coast    of   China    are    infected   with   the 
same  blood  and  derivation.     The  south- 
ern limit  of  the   dispersion    is  reached 
in  Tasmania  where   the    Papuans   took 
one    of    their    most    characteristic    and 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


535 


undisturbed  developments.  The  geo- 
graphical limits  of  the  race  are  the 
great  ocean  region  between  the  forty- 
second  degree  of  south  latitude  and  the 
thirty-fifth  north.  Eastward  the  Fiji 
islands,  under  the  meridian  of  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty  from  Greenwich,  and 
westward  the  Andaman  islands  under 
ninety-two  degrees  east,  define  the  lat- 
eral distribution  of  the  Papuan  race.  Its 
peculiarity  is  that  it  is  wholly  insular. 
The  great  country  of  Australia,  though 
lying  in  what  might  be  called  the  heart 
of  this  ethnic  development,  seems  for 
some  reason  to  have  shed  the  Papuans 
and  to  have  taken  a  family  of  native 
peoples  peculiar  to  itself. 

We  have  thus  attempted  to  trace  out 
the    geographical  distribution    of   man- 
kind according  to  their  sev- 

Legitimate  use 

of  Hypothesis  in  eral  races  and  kindreds. 
inquiry'  All  parts  of  the  globe  have 
now  been  considered,  including  the  re- 
mote islands  of  the  South  Pacific.  It  will 
readily  be  allowed  that  in  many  places 
the  course  of  migrations,  as  indicated  in 
the  foregoing  discussion,  is  hypothet- 
ical. It  may  be  claimed  in  this  partic- 
ular that  in  a  scientific  age,  such  as  the 
present,  all  work  by  hypothesis  and  con- 
jecture ought  to  be  eliminated  from  a 
discussion  which  pretends  to  partake  of 
the  nature  of  the  exact  sciences.  This 
view  of  the  case  is  too  extreme  and  se- 
vere. The  progress  of  knowledge  de- 
pends not  infrequently  upon  stepping 
from  shore  to  shore  by  means  of  hy- 
pothesis and  theory.  This  method  of 
human  investigation  in  many  cases  fore- 
runs the  observed  order  of  nature  and 
indicates  the  place  and  limitations  of 
law.  It  is  only  in  this  sense  that  we 
have  here  ventured  to  fill  up  certain 
gaps  in  the  movements  of  mankind  by 
theoretical  lines.  All  such  work  is,  in 
the  nature  of  the  case,  tentative,  and  sub- 


ject to  revision  and  correction,  as  dis- 
covered and  discoverable  data  may 
hereafter  indicate  the  necessity  of  such 
modification. 

Before  dismissing  this  part  of  the  sub- 
ject, several  topics  present  themselves 
for  passing  consideration. 

_         f  Question  of 

In  the  first  place,  the  long-   time,  place,  and 

standing  dispute  about  manner  recurs' 
the  place,  the  time,  and  the  method  of 
man's  appearance  on  the  earth  obtrudes 
itself  constantly  into  the  inquiry.  It  is 
pressed  upon  the  mind  of  the  ethnog- 
rapher not  only  by  the  ever-recurring 
suggestions  of  traditional  belief,  but  also 
by  the  very  necessities  of  his  theme. 
Almost  in  despite  of  those  restraints  and 
cautious  methods  which  he  imposes  upon 
himself  and  upon  every  branch  of  the 
subject,  he  finds  himself  disposed  to 
favor  the  one  or  the  other  of  the  several 
current  theories  respecting  the  original 
locus  of  mankind  and  the  nature  of  the 
genesis  of  the  race. 

The  fundamental  question  is  whether 
the  facts  of  ethnology  on  the  whole  tend 
to  strengthen  or  to  weaken  Theory  of  Mon- 
the  monogenetic  theory  of 
the  human  family.  Did  facts- 
the  race  of  man  arise  from  a  single 
source  and  a  single  pair,  at  a  single  time 
and  under  simple  conditions?  or  did  the 
various  branches  of  mankind  have  poly- 
centric  origins  and  independent  lines  of 
development?  In  this  form  the  ques- 
tion is  simply  anthropological.  Carried 
into  the  domain  of  natural  science,  how- 
ever, the  problem  has  become  one  of 
creation  by  evolution  or  immediate  and 
phenomenal  creation;  and  the  inquiry 
takes  the  same  form  which  it  has  respect- 
ing all  other  animals  and  all  plants  on 
the  face  of  the  earth,  namely,  did  they 
originate  by  evolutionary  processes  of 
growth  and  adjustment  from  a  single 
germ  or  a  few  germs  of  life,  scattered  in 


536 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  soil  of  possibility,  or  did  the  exist- 
ing forms  of  life  appear  phenomenally 
in  time  and  place  and  in  complete  de- 
velopment? On  the  whole,  it  may  be 
said  that  the  theory  of  a  monocentric 
origin  for  the  human  race  gains  under 
the  addition  of  facts  and  the  readjust- 
ments of  right  reason ;  while  on  the  other 
hand,  it  may  well  be  allowed  that  the 
universality  of  the  evolutionary  process 
as  applied  to  all  other  forms  of  life  would 
seem  to  demand  a  like  process  of  growth 
and  development  for  man. 

It  is  also  fitting  in  this  connection  to 
add  a  paragraph  in  the  way  of  further 
True  aspect  and  explanation  of  what  may  be 
SynfovSnts  called  the  true  aspect  and 
considered.  form  of  those  migratory 
movements  which  have  been  delineated 
in  the  present  book.  In  several  places 
the  reader  has  already  been  put  on  cau- 
tion against  the  too  exact  representation 
of  these  human  phenomena  by  means  of 
lines  and  the  other  physical  terms  made 
necessary  by  the  nature  of  the  discus- 
sion. Ethnic  lines  drawn  on  a  map 
from  place  to  place  as  indications  of 
the  movements  of  tribes  of  men  in 
process  of  natural  dispersion  must  not 
be  understood  as  a  narrow  highway  or 
as  a  river  channel  bearing  a  single 
definite  volume  of  water  from  its  source 
to  its  mouth — from  its  departure  to  its 
debouchure.  Human  progress  over  the 
face  of  the  earth  has  never  been  in  this 
exact  similitude.  If  any  tangible  symbol 
could  be  adopted  to  express  to  the  senses 
and  receptive  faculties  of  man  the  exact 
nature  of  tribal  diffusion,  it  would  be 
that  of  a  film  spreading  over  the  face  of  the 
earth.  Nevertheless,  this  filmy  and 
irregular  dispersion  of  mankind  does 
proceed  from  one  place  to  another.  It 
starts  from  a  definite  origin  and  rees- 
tablishes itself  in  another  locus  far  re- 
moved. A  line  drawn  from  one  of  these 


places  to  another  subserves  an  excellent 
purpose  as  indicating  the  direction  which 
the  movement,  considered  as  a  whole, 
has  taken,  and  also  as  defining  the  points 
of  departure  and  arrival.  But  in  other 
respects  the  line  is  altogether  mislead- 
ing, as  being  too  mathematical  and  precise 
for  the  fact  which  it  is  intended  to  repre- 
sent. If  a  map  could  be  so  constructed 
as  to  bear  broad,  thin  bands  of  color, 
widening  and  contracting  and  bending 
in  likeness  to  the  expansion  and  narrow- 
ing and  eddying  of  actual  tribal  move- 
ments, the  representation  would  be  more 
in  conformity  with  the  facts.  The  stu- 
dent of  ethnography  must,  therefore,  be 
on  his  guard  lest  the  notion  or  concept 
which  he  receives  of  the  migrations  of 
mankind,  deduced  from  the  drawing  of 
lines  across  the  map  through  continents 
and  over  seas,  be  inadequate,  and,  in- 
deed, erroneous  in  its  nature. 

Many  familiar  illustrations  drawn  at 
random  from  the  movement  of  peoples 
within  the  historical  era  may  be  deduced 
in  illustration  of  the  misconceptions  into 
which  the  inquirer  is  likely  Familiar  nius- 
to  fall.  For  instance,  the  — e»°,7ofS 
passage  from  the  shores  of  races. 
the  Old  World,  in  ships,  of  the  colonists 
who  planted  themselves  in  little  rook- 
eries on  the  eastern  seaboard  of  America 
might  well  be  represented  by  lines  drawn 
across  the  Atlantic  from  point  of  de- 
parture to  point  of  settlement.  But  the 
diffusion  of  those  peoples  inland  from 
the  Atlantic  shores,  though  it  had  a  di- 
rection and  a  tendency,  could  hardly  be 
given  a  linear  representation.  With  the 
development  of  the  Old  Thirteen  States, 
the  overflow  of  their  population  by 
adventure  came  through  the  passes  of 
the  Alleghanies  into  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  valleys;  but  such  a  move- 
ment would  be  very  poorly  represented 
by  lines. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


537 


The  peopling  of  the  trans-  Mississippi 
states  and  territories  was  in  the  nature 
Gradual  diffu-  of  a  gradual  spreading  of 
sionof  the  tk  American  race  toward 

Anglo-Ameri- 

cans westward.    the       Rocky       mountains. 

The  colonization  of  Kansas  and  Ne- 
braska may  in  general  be  traced  to  an 
origin  in  New  England.  But  a  single 
line  drawn  from  Western  Massachusetts 
across  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio, 
Illinois,  and  Iowa,  and  bifurcated  at  its 
passage  of  the  Missouri  river  into  East- 
ern Kansas  and  Nebraska,  would  be  a 
very  inadequate,  not  to  say  an  errone- 
ous, representation  of  the  actual  facts. 
Yet  the  movements  which  we  have  here 
described  were  projected  in  the  open 
daylight  of  history,  under  the  conscious 
and  rational  forces  of  civilization.  They 
were  consequently  much  more  exact  than 
those  natural  expeditions  and  swarmings 
forth  which  characterized  the  barbarous 
epochs  of  human  society.  The  progress 
by  which  the  colonists  have  peopled 
the  western  portions  of  America  by  mi- 
gration from  the  east  is  much  more 
susceptible  of  exact  delineation  than 
were  those  prehistoric  movements  which 
were  directed  by  the  blind  forces  of  bar- 
barism. An  attempt  to  point  out  with 
geometric  curves  the  course  taken  by  the 
Teutonic  hordes  who  came  into  Britain 
in  the  fifth  century,  or  by  the  Northmen 
into  Neustria  in  the  ninth,  would  be  not 
only  conjectural  but  exceedingly  ineffi- 
cient as  a  pictorial  method  of  symboliz- 
ing the  things  it  is  intended  to  express. 
The  movements  of  human  society  on 
the  surface  of  the  earth  are  as  multifari- 
Exactitude  not  ous  as  the  swarming  of  bees 


It  is  easy  to  indicate  the 
general  direction  of  the  swarm,  to  point 
out  its  origin  and  its  ultimate  destination 
in  the  distant  forest  ;  but  its  exact  course 

and  the  manner  of  its  going  are  phe- 
M.—  Vol.  1-35 


nomena  exceedingly  difficult  of  definition 
and  description.  Human  migrations  are 
even  more  intangible  and  multifarious 
in  their  manifestations  than  are  the  blind- 
er circlings  about  and  the  final  settlings 
of  animals  and  birds,  and  the  reader 
must  be  on  his  guard  against  the  exact 
and  mathematical  delineation  of  such 
movements  on  maps  and  globes.  They 
are,  at  best,  the  vague  indications  of  the 
places  from  which  and  to  which  and  the 
space  over  which  the  tribes  of  men  have 
drifted  and  turned  and  whirled  on  their 
way  to  a  final  occupancy  of  a  different 
and  distant  part  of  the  earth's  surface. 

Still  another  important  consideration 
arises  with  respect  to  the  classification 
and  tribal  dispersion  of  mankind.  This 
relates  to  the  precise  scpara- 

*  f  Separation  of 

tion  of  tribe  from  tribe  and  tribes  and  races 

/.  ,  .   ,      ,  i        not  complete. 

race  from  race  which  the 
ethnographers  have  employed  in  their 
schemes  of  division.  These  plans  of 
distribution  and  of  race  partition  are 
drawn  up  as  if  they  were  mathematical 
formulae.  It  is  assumed  that  the  Ruddy 
races  are  clearly  defined  from  the  Brown, 
and  the  Brown  races  from  the  Black; 
that  is,  that  the  lines  of  demarkation  be- 
tween these  major  divisions  of  mankind 
are  clearly  and  definitely  drawrn.  Such 
a  supposition  is  as  wide  from  the  fact  as 
is  the  use  of  a  line  to  represent  the  pre- 
historic movements  of  a  tribe.  It  is  true 
that  there  are  Ruddy  races,  that  there 
are  other  races  which  are  Black,  and 
others  Brown.  But  the  lines  of  division 
which  are  supposed  to  separate  the  one 
from  the  other,  that  is,  the  ethnic  dis- 
tinctions by  which  the  one  is  separated 
from  the  other,  would  be  difficult  to 
discover. 

It  is  here,  as  in  all  natural  analysis, 
that  nature  hangs  together.  The  races 
of  men  grade  off,  the  one  into  the  other, 
by  imperceptible  degrees.  This  is  true 


538 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  their  physical  characteristics,  of  their 
mental  habitudes,  of  their  morality,  and 
)ff-grading  of  of  their  institutional  forms 
c?eestnoSi;  ^  life.  It  would  perhaps 
nature.  be  impossible  to  find  the 

exact   points   of   division   between    the 


TYPE   OF   RUDDY   RACE   APPROXIMATED   TO   BROWN 

— A  NATIVE  OF  MADRAS. 

Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 

Black  peoples  of  the  world  and  those 
who  are  classified  as  Brown.  Nor  could 
the  Ruddy  peoples  be  separated  from 
either  by  a  precise  line  of  demarkation. 
Nature  abhors  a  line!  The  physical 


world  does  not  present  a  single  instance 
of  what  may  properly  be  called  a  line. 
Every  phenomenon  is  shaded  off  on  all 
sides  into  the  other  facts  with  which  it 
is  associated.  It  is  true  that  the  dis- 
tinction between  night  and  day  is  suffi- 
ciently striking;  but  all  the  scien- 
tific tests  in  the  world  could  never 
define  the  limits  of  that  dawn  which 
separates  the  one  from  the  other. 
The  cloud  is  discriminated  from  the 
sky,  and  yet  by  what  kind  of  test 
could  the  edge  of  a  cloud  be  de- 
fined from  its  atmospheric  envel- 
ope? It  is  not  possible  to  produce 
even  on  the  edge  of  the  finest  cut- 
lery an  actual  line.  Everywhere 
there  is  a  blending  of  the  phenom- 
ena that  lie  on  the  two  sides  of  the 
demarkation.  In  the  world  of  life 
this  absence  of  exact  outlines  by  def- 
inition is  equally  noticeable.  The 
differences  between  races  of  men  are 
among  the  most  striking  and  inter- 
esting facts  with  which  historical  in- 
quiry has  to  do;  but  these  condi- 
tions are  graded  down  until  at  the 
selvage  they  blend  with  one  another 
into  a  common  character. 

This,    however,    is    not   to  assert 
that  there  is  no  difference  between 
one   race  of   men   and  species  a  mis- 
another.     It  is  only  to  ^T^S^ 
deny  the  division  of  the  ture- 
one   from  the  other  by  those  exact 
lines  of  discrimination  which  ethnog- 
raphers are  wont  to  employ.     Those 
thinkers  who  have  made  the  widest 
application  of  the  hypothesis  of  evo- 
lution to  the  various  forms  of  life  on 
the  globe  have  become  satisfied  that 
all  varieties  of  living  forms  merge  into 
each  other,  and  that  the  method  of  clas- 
sifying by  genera  and  species  is  in  reality 
fictitious — a  convenience  of  science  per- 
haps, but  having  no  corresponding  fact 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— THE  BLACKS. 


539 


in  nature.  It  is  held  that  whereas  there 
are  almost  infinite  varieties  among  liv- 
ing creatures,  there  are  no  species  in  the 
sense  in  which  that  term  has  been 
hitherto  understood  by  natural  phi- 
losophers. In  many  places  in  the 
world  of  life  great  gaps  and  chasms 
are  discovered  which  it  is  necessary  to 
bridge  over  by  supposing  intermediate 
living  forms  which  have  disappeared. 
But  it  is  believed  that  if  all  the  phenom- 
enal exhibitions  of  life  which  have  been 
seen  on  the  earth  could  be  restored,  the 
artificial  methods  of  classification  now 
employed  would  disappear;  in  other 
words,  that  all  life  would  become  one, 
the  various  formal  manifestations  of  the 
same  being  shaded  off  by  such  fine  de- 
grees as  not  to  warrant  the  fixing  of  the 
great  classes  and  smaller  divisions  which 
furnish  the  nomenclature  of  biology. 

If  this  view  of  nature  be  accepted  as 
applied  to  the  human  race,  we  should  be 
Races  of  men  led  to  regard  the  chasms 

S£££SS£r  between  the  Different  divi- 
acommoniife.  sions  of  mankind  as  the  re- 
sult of  the  perishing  and  dropping  out 
of  certain  intermediate  types  that,  on  the 
whole,  were  less  able  to  perpetuate  them- 
selves than  were  those  varieties  of  men 
who  were  differentiated  under  more  fa- 
vorable conditions  on  either  side  of  the 
departure.  We  should  thus  be  led  to 
regard  a  given  "race,"  so  called,  as  a 
certain  form  of  humanity  which  nature 
had  proved  and  ratified  under  the  laws 


of  environment  and  survival.  A  differ- 
ent family  would  present  simply  another 
aspect  of  the  one  common  fact  adjusted 
to  new  conditions  and  developed  on  new 
lines  of  activity.  Intermediate  between 
these  two  separate  forms  of  human  evo- 
lution we  should  find  both  branches- 
grading  toward  each  other  and  approxi- 
mating to  a  common  type.  The  type 
itself  would  perhaps  be  absent,  but  the 
shades  on  either  side  of  the  line  of  de- 
markation  would  be  so  slightly  different 
as  to  be  hardly  distinguishable  the  one 
from  the  other. 

Such  conditions  are  discovered  along 
the  edges,  or  selvages,  of  race  develop- 
ment. The  Danube  in  peoples  approx- 
ancient  times  constituted  S^X 
a  kind  of  geographical  bar-  margins, 
rier  between  the  Teutonic  and  the 
Graeco-Italic  races.  The  Goth,  consid- 
ered as  a  Goth,  was  sufficiently  distinct 
from  the  Greek  considered  as  a  Greek, 
or  the  Roman  as  a  Roman.  But  the 
two  races  at  their  margins  approxi- 
mated a  common  ethnic  form,  and  this 
independently  of  the  admixture  of  blood. 
All  of  these  considerations  are  adduced 
and  urged  upon  the  attention  of  the  in- 
quirer to  the  end  that  his  concept  of 
race  divisions  may  be  somewhat  more 
in  accordance  with  the  facts,  than  would 
likely  happen  if  he  were  trained  to  con- 
sider the  different  streams  of  mankind 
distinctly  separated  by  the  exact  lines  of 
ethnography. 


540 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


XXXI.— MIXED  RACES  OK 


IE  are   thus   led  to  the 
consideration    of     an- 
other fact  of  no  little 
importance  in  the  gen- 
eral   apprehension    of 
the     movements    and 
dispersion   and  devel- 
opment of  mankind.     This  is  the  exist- 
ence  and   character   of    intermediate  or 
mixed  races.      It  has  always  happened 
that  wherever  two  families 

Existence  of 

mixed  or  inter-     of  men  have  touched  each 

mediate  races.  ,«  -L-      n        .1 

other  geographically,  they 
liave  also  touched  by  the  more  intimate 
•admixture  of  blood.  In  the  early  ages 
of  history,  when  race  antipathy  was 
stronger  than  it  is  under  the  light  of 
•civilization,  the  intermingling  of  differ- 
ent branches  of  the  race  was  less  fre- 
quent and  conspicuous  than  in  modern 
times.  But  intermarriages  were  com- 
mon from  the  remotest  epochs,  and  are 
mentioned  as  common  circumstances  in 
the  most  primitive  traditions  of  the 
-world. 

As  a  result  of  the  cross-relation- 
ships thus  established  between  fami- 
Uace  offspring  lies  of  different  blood  an 
ltmSbCohthan!er  offspring,  possessing  some- 
•cestors.  thing  of  the  traits  of  both 

-ancestors,  would  arise,  intermediate  be- 
tween the  two ;  and  when  the  departure 
between  the  two  stocks  thus  blended 
was  strongly  marked  in  color  and  other 
ethnic  qualities,  the  result  of  the  union 
would  present  a  type  sufficiently  distinct 
to  be  classified  by  itself.  An  interme- 
diate group,  or  branch,  of  people  would 
thus  be  established  who,  preferring  as- 
sociations with  their  own  kind,  would 
become  a  tribe,  and  finally  a  nation. 
Such  is  the  somewhat  theoretical 


view  of  the  genesis  of  a  mixed  race  of 
people. 

Strangely  enough,  however,  the  facts 
do  not  seem  to  warrant  the  conclusion. 

This     is     tO     Say    that     the    But  intermedi- 

tribal  and  race  development  JJJ^S^J0  not 

of  the  intermediate  stock  themselves. 
has  never  seemed  to  answer  to  the  ex- 
pectation of  the  premises.  That  is, 
there  is  an  apparent  law  in  the  natural 
world  which  forbids  the  propagation  and 
expansion  of  these  intermediate  varieties 
of  mankind.  The  law  in  question  is 
common  ,to  man,  to  the  lower  animals, 
and  to  plants.  The  hybrid  does  not 
procreate  its  kind.  It  is  incapable  of 
doing  so.  This  is  to  say  that  if  the  two 
animals  which  have  been  united  in  the 
production  of  a  third  be  sufficiently  dif- 
ferentiated from  each  other  as  to  belong 
to  what  the  naturalist  calls  diverse  "  spe- 
cies," then  the  offspring  can  not  procre- 
ate its  kind,  and  the  movement  in  the 
direction  of  a  new  variety  of  animals 
ceases  with  the  first  stage.  If,  how- 
ever, the  two  animals  are  so  near  to- 
gether in  structure  and  characteristics 
as  to  fall  within  the  limits  of  what  is 
called  a  "species,"  then,  indeed,  the  off- 
spring of  their  union  can  procreate  along 
the  new  line  of  life.  But  it  has  been 
universally  observed  that  such  propaga- 
tion is  extremely  feeble,  and  that  it 
tends  to  weakness  and  early  extinction. 
In  cases  where  this  does  not  actually 
happen,  the  offspring  of  the  original 
union,  after  a  few  generations,  reverts 
to  the  type  of  the  one  or  the  other  of  the 
ancestors  from  which  it  was  descended. 
This  reversion  to  the  character  of  an 
ancestral  stock  appears  to  be  the  case 
with  the  union  of  the  different  branches 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— MIXED  FORMS. 


541 


of  mankind.  That  is,  considered  accord- 
ing to  the  biological  classifications 
until  recently  acknowledged  as  the  best 


APPROXIMATION    OF   BLACK.   AND    BROWN   RACES — THE 

MOOR   FAGHE. 
Drawn  by  E.  Ronjat. 

expressions   of   the   different  orders  of 
nature,  all  men  fall  within  a  single  spe- 
cies,   having-    its    varieties 

All  varieties  of 

men  fail  within  a  which    may   unite   despite 

single  "species."       ,.      ,-,  •,.    ,• 

of  their  strong  distinc- 
tions, and  produce  a  progeny  having 
the  qualities  of  both  parentages.  It  has 
been  maintained  by  many  naturalists, 
and  until  recently  has  been  generally 
believed,  that  these  hybrid  forms  of  hu- 
man life  have  in  them  the  elements  of 
perpetuity,  that  the  new  variety  of  man- 
kind thus  established  is  fecund  in  its 
kind,  and  as  well  qualified  to  maintain 
its  independent  characteristics  as  is 


either  of   the   types  from  which  it  has 
been  derived. 

A  closer  study  of  the  situation,  how- 
ever, has  established  the  opposite  view. 
It  is  now  known,  and  wellnigh  universal- 
ly recognized  by  biologists, 

3  '    Short-lived 

that  the  intermediate  va-  character  of  ail 
rieties,  or  so-called  mixed  mixed  varieties- 
races  of  men,  are,  considered  as  distinct 
types,  exceedingly  short  lived,  unable  as 
a  rule  to  continue  their  existence  or  to 
maintain  the  distinct  features  which  they 
present  in  the  first  generations  after  the 
original  admixture.  Such  intermediate 
peoples,  therefore,  constitute,  not,  as  was 
hitherto  supposed,  distinct  races  in  the 
ethnography  of  mankind,  but  a  kind  of 
floating  population  interfused  among 
the  nations  of  the  world,  mixing  and 


APPROXIMATION   OF    THE   RUDDY    AND   BROWN   RACES- 
DON   MARIANO   TERAN,    PRIEST   OF   COPORAQUE. 
Drawn  by  Riou,  from  a  photograph. 

mingling  dimly  with  the  other  human 
elements,  but  really  effecting  no  changes 
in  the  general  constitution  of  any  type. 


542 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


In  all  ages  this  impermanent  compound 
of  humanity  has  shown  itself  along  the 
Results  of  inter-  margins  of  race  contact, 

^felf  the the  but  has  never  exerted  other 
indo-Aryans.  than  a  modifying  influence 
on  the  separate  peoples  from  whom  the 
mixed  type  has  been  deduced.  We  have 
already  seen  that  the  valleys  of  India 
were  populated  before  the  immigrant 
Aryans  took  possession  of  the  country. 
In  another  chapter  the  presence  of  this 
aboriginal  population  has  been  accounted 
for  by  the  hypothesis  of  a  Dravidian  mi- 
gratory movement  across  the  peninsula 
before  the  deflection  of  that  race  into  the 
great  archipelagoes  of  the  East.  The 
Aryan  tribes  were  not  severe  with  the 
aborigines,  but  absorbed  them  by  blood 
union  and  amalgamation.  The  result 
was,  not  the  establishment  and  perpetu- 
ity of  an  intermediate  or  mixed  race,  but 
merely  a  modification  in  the  Indo-Aryan 
character.  It  is  believed  that  the  immi- 
grant and  superior  race  took  a  consider- 
able percentage  of  the  Brown  color  of  the 
Dravidians,  something  of  their  tropical 
suppleness  of  body,  and  a  certain  mental 
quiescence  favorable  to  the  genesis  and 
propagation  of  the  dreamy  philosophies 
and  negative  religions  of  India.  These 
results  have  continued  to  the  present 
time,  and  are  quickly  discernible  by  the 
ethnographer  in  the  swarthy  complexion, 
litheness,  and  subjective  moods  of  the 
peoples  of  Hindustan.  But  the  Hindus 
are  not  to  be  regarded  in  the  light  of  a 
mixed  race.  They  are  essentially  Ar- 
yan, not  only  in  their  genesis  and  evolu- 
tion, but  in  their  present  character  as  a 
race.  The  tint  of  the  Old  Dravidians  is 
in  their  countenance,  and  their  blood  is 
tinged  with  the  influences  of  aboriginal 
descent ;  but  the  ethnic  type  is  the  same 
that  it  was  beyond  the  Hindu-Kush  and 
in  the  old  Aryan  nidus  in  Bactria. 

The  same  phenomenon  has  occurred 


and  recurred  in  hundreds  of  instances  in 
the  history  of  mankind.  In  fact,  it  is  ex- 
ceedingly exceptional  to 

&  J  r  Examples  of  like 

find  a  race  of  men  who  have  ethnic  phenom- 

,    -u  1  ena  elsewhere. 

not  been  more  or  less  in- 
fected in  blood  and  development  by  alien 
influences.  But  each  race  has  continued 
its  course  of  evolution  under  the  domin- 
ion of  the  original  ethnic  impulse ;  and 
while  it  has  accepted  modifications  from 
foreign  peoples,  it  has  persisted  in  main- 
taining its  own  type.  The  attention  of 
the  reader  has  already  been  called  to  the 
fact  that  the  Assyrians  were  a  people 
who  had  been  thus  modified  by  two  or 
three  contacts  with  other  races.  The 
Hamites  on  the  south  had  somewhat  in- 
fected the  ethnic  character  of  the  people 
in  Upper  Mesopotamia.  Later  on,  the 
Aryan  Medes  penetrated  the  country  on 
the  east  and  gave  another  modification 
to  the  people.  So  great  were  the  changes 
thus  effected  in  the  Assyrian  race  char- 
acter that  ethnographers  have  been  con- 
fused in  their  classification.  Even  the 
language  was  so  much  infected  as  to  mis- 
lead the  inquirer  in  regard  to  the  lin- 
guistic stock  from  which  it  was  deduced. 
But  all  of  these  foreign  influences  were 
no  more  than  modifications  in  the  real 
Semitic  constitution  of  the  Assyrians. 
The  foreign  admixture  deflected  some- 
what the  course  and  character  of  the 
people  of  the  Upper  Tigris,  but  did  not 
subvert  their  fundamental  constitution 
or  substitute  one  ethnic  descent  for  an- 
other. 

The  peoples  of  Western  Asia  Minor, 
especially  on  the  south,   were  regarded 

as    Composite.         This    fact   Further  exam- 

has   been    pointed   out    in  g^SSST 
a    former    chapter.       But  acter- 
the  persistency  of  the  strongest  stock, 
whatever  that  was  in  a  given  instance, 
preserved   the    original   type,    however 
modified    and  diverted  from  its  earlier 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— MIXED  FORMS. 


543 


standards.  All  the  western  nations  of 
primitive  Europe  might  be  cited  as  ex- 
amples of  the  absorption,  to  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  of  preceding  populations 
that  were  overcome  by  conquest  and 
taken  up  by  the  process  of  amalgama- 
tion. The  Hamitic  Basques  and  Ibe- 
rians of  Spain  were  in  this  manner 
absorbed  by  the  Aryan  Spaniards  of  a 
later  age,  and  the  latter  received  from 
the  former  a  darker  tinge  of  color,  and 
perhaps  other  physical  and  mental  char- 
acteristics which  they  carry  to  the  pres- 
ent day. 

The  modern  world  presents  still  more 
strikingly  the  modifications  resultant 
The  Israelites  from  the  intermixture  of 
SSSESrf  Distinct  types  of  people, 
races.  Perhaps  no  stock  in  the 

world  can  better  exhibit  the  persistency 
of  the  original  type  under  infinite  modi- 
fications of  environment  and  foreign  im- 
pact than  the  Israelites,  who  are  at  present 
interfused  among  the  Western  nations. 
The  "  Abrahamic  face  "  is  seen  in  all  the 
marts  of  the  world.  The  original  char- 
acter is  strong  upon  him.  He  has  inter- 
mingled with  all  the  races.  The  Spanish 
Jew  is  very  different  in  constitution  and 
ethnic  character  from  the  German  or 
Polish  Jew ;  but  each  and  all  have  pre- 
served an  original  type  under  diverse 
and  divergent  aspects. 

Modern  ethnography  has  taken  note 
of  an  almost  endless  variety  of  mixed 
races  which  present  the  beginnings,  but 
never  the  results,  of  new  ethnic  develop- 
m  ments.  The  distribution 

Wide  diffusion 

of  mixed  types;    of   the    Black   and    Brown 

the  Mulattoes.  .     .  .  /•     ,  1 

races  into  regions  of  the 
earth  now  occupied  by  the  Ruddy  fami- 
lies of  men  has  given  occasion  for  the 
production  of  these  multiform  cross- 
bloods  whose  interest  as  races  lies 
not  in  their  perpetuity,  but  merely 
in  their  present  aspect.  Wherever  the 


Ruddy  and  the  Black  race  have  come 
into  contact,  that  type  known  as  Mulat- 
toes has  appeared,  and  until  recently  it 
might  have  been  thought  that  the  Mu- 
latto was  destined  to  permanence  as  an 
intermediate  type  of  mankind.  This, 
however,  is  the  very  thing  which,  under 
the  law  of  nature,  can  not,  or  at  least 
does  not,  occur.  The  Mulatto  is  fecund. 
It  has  been  noticed  by  statisticians  that 
the  first  generation  of  Mulatto  children, 
that  is,  Cascos,  or  those  who  have  Mu- 
lattoes for  both  parents,  are  unusually 
numerous;  but  it  is  also  observed  that 
the  tendency  to  reversion  immediately 
appears,  some  being  blacker,  like  the 
ancestral  mother,  and  others  whiter,  like 
the  first  father  of  the  admixture. 

The  latter  type  of  Mulattoes,  that  is, 
those  who  gravitate  toward  the  white 
parentage,  are  almost  in-' 

.    .        Instability  of 

variably  weak  and  spirit-  the  Mulatto 
less.  If  they  procreate  at  all, 
the  offspring  dies,  and  the  reversion  to- 
ward the  white  parentage  soon  ceases 
for  want  of  material.  The  blackward 
tendency  goes  on  for  several  genera- 
tions, when  the  distinction  between  the 
Mulatto  progeny  and  the  children  of 
Blacks  is  no  longer  noticeable.  The 
type  has  reverted  on  the  side  of  the 
original  mother.  The  same  phenom- 
enon recurs  with  the  Mestizo,  or  the 
half-breed  of  the  Mexican  and  the 
Spanish-American  states.  As  a  rule, 
the  father,  in  this  case,  is  a  white 
Spaniard  and  the  mother  an  Indian 
woman.  Here,  again,  in  the  first  gener- 
ation a  distinction  appears  among  the 
children.  The  Mestizos  fluctuate  from 
the  father's  to  the  mother's  side,  and, 
though  somewhat  more  persistent  than 
the  Mulattoes,  they  either  revert  or 
perish. 

That  indefinable  type,  called  Creole 
in  those  countries  where  the  word  is 


544 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Used    to  designate    half-breeds,    shows 

the  same  or  analogous  tendencies.     The 

Zambo,    or   cross  between 

Crosses  of  Amer- 

lean  aborigines     the  Negro  and  the  Indian, 

with  Negroes.        .g   ^^   &   few   generadons 

undiscoverable  as  a  separate  type.  That 
is,  the  Zambo  can  only  be  perpetuated 
by  the  repetition  of  the  original  cross. 


or  forces  which  occasion  the  departure 
of  one  type  of  people  from  another,  and 
the  development  of  each  Ethnic  instincts 
into  diverse  forms  of  ac-  creatfo^and15™" 
tivity,  we  should,  perhaps,  birth, 
find  the  answer  to  our  inquiry  in  the 
nature  of  procreation  and  birth.  There  is 
a  human  instinct  which,  in  virtue  of  its 


MIXED  TYPES— MEXICAN  WOMEN.— Drawn  by  Riou. 


So,  likewise,  of  the  Cholo  of  South 
America,  the  Pardo  and  the  Mamaluco 
of  Brazil,  the  Chino  of  Mexico  and 
Spanish  America,  the  Cafuso,  or  Negro- 
Indian  cross,  of  Brazil,  and  in  general  of 
all  varieties  and  shades  of  the  so-called 
mixed  races  of  mankind. 

If  we  are  disposed  to  look  into  what 
may  be  called  the  origin  of  races, 
that  is,  the  very  primary  circumstances 


own  nature,  hovers  around  the  fact  of 
maternity.  Still  deeper  down  than  this 
somewhat  generalized  sentiment  that 
covers  the  mother,  there  is  an  instinct  of 
the  mother  herself  for  her  offspring. 
This  is  sufficiently  strong  even  in  ani- 
mals to  stimulate  intelligence  and  fore- 
thought. The  mother  does  not  abandon 
her  child.  She  protects  it,  nurses  it. 
Otherwise,  there  were  no  perpetuity. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.—MIXED  FORMS. 


545 


This  maternal  impulse  is  the  bottom 

fact  in  the  ethnic  dispersion  of  mankind. 

The  mother  is  bound  to  her 

All  race  disposi-       ,.,,,,,-,  £   ,          , 

tions  arise  from  child  by  the  law  of  her  be- 
ing. Therefore  she  keeps 
it,  first  on  her  breast,  afterwards  at  her 
side.  She  is  the  mother,  not  of  one, 
but  of  many.  She  nurtures  and  gathers 
all  of  them  about  her,  and  puts  herself 
between  them  and  danger.  This  phe- 
nomenon is  perfectly  natural,  and,  like 
other  elementary  facts,  is  incapable  of 
explanation.  To  the  mother  and  her 
group  the  father  is  drawn.  They  con- 
stitute a  complex  fact,  and  he  a  simple 
fact.  Even  in  savagery  he  is  tied  to 
this  group,  with  one  of  whom  he  has 
the  most  intimate  association,  and  of  the 
rest  of  wrhom  he  recognizes  himself  as 
the  creator. 

The  ties  which  bind  the  father  to 
the  mother  and  to  his  offspring  are 
place  of  the  not  so  permanent  and  abso- 
lute  as  those  between  the 
mother  and  her  children. 
But  they  are,  nevertheless,  sufficient  to 
hold  him,  with  tolerable  singularity,  to 
her  and  to  them,  and,  indeed,  to  con- 
stitute him  their  head  and  defender. 
Doubtless  the  sentiment  of  fatherhood 
arises  at  a  very  early  period  in  the 
breast  of  the  savage,  and,  though  it  is 
not  constant  and  dominating  in  the  bar- 
barian, it  nevertheless  is  sufficiently 
pronounced  to  complete  the  elementary 
conditions  of  the  family.  The  family, 
then,  begun  on  these  simple  and  natural, 
we  might  say  inevitable,  conditions,  is 
the  beginning  of  race  divergence. 

Out  of  the  family  springs  the  gens. 
The  brothers  of  a  given  family,  mayhap 
In  what  manner  the  sisters,  become  the 
™£ST£>m  heads  of  other  families, 
families.  bearing  an  intimate  rela- 

tionship the  one  to  the  other.    They  have 
a  common  blood.     They  dwell  together 


or  in  proximity.  Their  interests  are,  in 
large  measure,  mutual.  They  help  each 
other,  prosper  together,  suffer  together, 
and  struggle  in  common  causes.  They 
call  each  other  by  the  common  ancestral 
name,  and  are  thus  all  grouped  as  one, 
constituting  that  fact  in  the  evolution  of 
man  called  the  gens,  the  clans,  the  sept, 
the  totem,  or  some  such  name  significant 
of  a  single  blood  origin  and  develop- 
ment. The  gens,  then,  is  the  second 
stage  of  race  evolution. 

Out  of  the  gens  arises  the  tribe.  That 
strange  fact  which  we  call  by  the  general 
name  of  nature  does  not 

The  tribe  in  like 

freely  permit  the  mtermar-  manner  springs 

j    •,  1       j  •  r  fromgentes. 

riage  and  blood  union  of 
intimate  kinspeople.  There  is  a  revul- 
sion against  it  as  a  method  of  procreat- 
ing and  extending  the  race.  The  natural 
affections  of  brotherhood  and  sisterhood, 
even  in  the  most  savage  state,  are  totally 
different  from  those  sexual  affections 
upon  which  the  multiplication  of  the 
race  depends.  It  is  thus  found  con- 
venient and  desirable,  in  the  very  earli- 
est stages  of  society,  that  the  members  of 
a  given  gens  do  not  intermarry  with  one 
another.  It  is  found  to  be  more  fitting 
that  the  man  of  one  gens  take  the 
woman  of  another  to  his  wife,  and  vice 
versa.  For  convenience,  we  call  the 
members  of  a  given  gens  gentiles,  and 
the  rule  of  even  the  most  profound  bar- 
barism is  that  gentiles  shall  not  inter- 
marry. With  the  cross  unions  which  take 
place  under  these  natural  laws,  relations 
are  at  once  established  between  two  or 
more  gentes.  These  cross  relations  bring 
the  several  gentes  together  in  a  common 
cause.  The  selvages  of  all  are  knit  to- 
gether by  the  marriage  unions  among 
them,  and  the  offsprings  of  such  unions 
are  allied  to  all  in  common.  This  union 
of  several  gentes  constitutes  the  tribal 
or  third  stage  in  race  evolution. 


546 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


It  must  be   borne  in  mind   that  the 

threefold   process  which  we  have  here 

described  occurs  in  the  plastic  stage  of 

human  development.    It  may  be  assumed 

that  the  primitive  gentile 

The  gentile  life 

astateofsus-      was  in  a  state  of  youth  as 

ceptibility.  family  child. 


hood  that  had  been  and  the  race  man- 
hood that  was  to  be.  It  is  well  known 
that  throughout  all  nature  plants  and 
animals  pass  through  a  state  of  suscepti- 
bility in  which  and  out  of  which  they 
may  be  deflected  into  almost  any  form 
of  growth.  There  is  a  time  in  the  his- 
tory of  a  tree  when,  as  a  mere  withe,  it 
can  be  tied  into  a  knot  without  injury 
to  the  organism.  There  is  a  time  when 
the  husk  of  corn  may  be  opened  and  a 
row  of  the  grains  cut  out,  and  the  wound 
will  close  and  the  completed  ear  give  no 
hint  of  the  process  by  which  the  number 
of  rows  thereon  has  been  reduced  from 
even  to  odd.  Aye,  more,  in  the  early 
stages  of  life  all  animal  forms  are  virtu- 
ally identical.  But  at  a  certain  period 
they  begin,  in  obedience  to  their  own 
laws,  to  differentiate  into  the  several 
types  which  they  are  ultimately  to  bear. 
The  gentile  age  of  man  appears  to  be 
his  "  age  of  susceptibility,"  as  it  respects 

the  form  and  character  of 
race  toward  which 

he  tends.  Something  of 
this  susceptibility  is  carried  forward  into 
the  tribe,  which  is  the  next  higher  form 
of  human  structure.  It  is  likely  that 
after  the  tribe  has  been  well  constituted, 
the  features  of  the  race  are  not  only  dis- 
coverable in  the  tribal  lineaments,  but 
are  in  a  measure  fixed  so  as  to  be  subjected 
to  little  additional  modification.  Thus,  if 
we  trace  the  barbarian  unit  of  the  primi- 
tive world  toward  the  coming  race  of 
which  his  descendant  is  to  be  the  epitome 
and  brief  abstract,  we  shall  find  that  his 
actual  differentiation  into  race  form  takes 


In  the  tribal  life 
ethnic  features      the 
are  established. 


place  while  he  is  passing  through  the 
gentile  and  tribal  stages  of  develop- 
ment. 

It  happens — has  happened — in  a  vast 
number  of  instances  that  the  develop- 
ment of  mankind  has  been  arrested  in 

the  gentile  Stage.       This  is   The  horde  arises 

to  say  that  the  organic  tend-  SS££5£? 
ency  ceases  at  this  low  ment- 
point  in  the  scale,  and  instead  of  reach- 
ing a  tribe  by  the  evolution  of  the  gens, 
we  come  to  that  other  remarkable  fact  in 
the  prehistoric  world  called  the  horde. 
A  horde  is  not  a  tribe.  We  have  in  the 
vegetable  kingdom  a  phenomenon  called 
blasting.  The  grain  that  is  to  be,  in- 
stead of  coming  to  development  and 
maturity,  suddenly  passes,  as  in  the 
ergot  of  rye,  into  a  blasted  and  inorganic 
condition.  The  horde  is  a  blasted  tribe. 
It  happened  in  the  ancient  world  that 
the  growing  gens  sometimes  expanded 
sparsely  into  a  vast  and  cheerless  region, 
unfavorable  for  aggregation  and,  per- 
haps, already  thinly  populated  by  some 
aboriginal  form  of  humanity.  The  dis- 
persing members  of  the  gens  that  might 
have  become  a  tribe  under  more  favora- 
ble circumstances,  inviting  them  to  unite 
with  some  other  gens  into  a  more  com- 
plex form  of  organization,  merely  diffuse 
and  scatter  among  the  barbarians  already 
existing,  intermingle  with  them,  become 
a  common  mass,  without  discoverable 
features  or  form,  and  presently,  after 
multiplication  without  development,  roll 
away,  under  the  influence  of  some  blind 
force,  into  the  form  of  a  horde.  This 
phenomenon  recurs  and  re-recurs  beyond 
the  horizon  of  history,  and  even  on  this 
side  of  the  dawn.  To  the  present  day 
there  are  hordes  drifting  over  the  waste 
regions  of  the  earth,  without  form  and 
void.  They  are  the  miscarried  aspects 
of  tribal  development,  the  ergot  of  races 
that  have  suffered  abortion. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— MIXED  FORMS. 


547 


The  surviving  tribe,  however,  situated 

tinder   more   favorable   conditions    and 

urged   by  a  more  rational 

The  race  is  the        .         .  .  . 

result  of  tribal      instinct,  fixes  itself  in  the 
soil,  and  presently,  by  its 
growth,  expansion,  and   maturity,   pre- 
sents us  with  that  aspect  of  humanity 


to  the  divisions  thereof,  and  sometimes 
even  to  minor  stocks.  But,  as  we  have 
said,  the  context  generally  shows  in 
which  sense  the  word  has  been  em- 
ployed. Race,  then,  may  be  understood 
as  an  expression  for  a  given  type  of 
mankind  sufficiently  differentiated  from 


THE  HORDE.— ENTRANCE  OF  THE  MOORS  INTO  ALCAZAR. 


which  we  call  a  race.  The  word  is  very 
inexact.  It  has  a  wider  and  a  narrower 
sense.  Its  merit  is  that  it  generally  con- 
veys to  the  mind,  in  its  relations  with  a 
given  context,  the  true  sense  which  it  is 
intended  to  give.  The  term  race  is  some- 
times applied  to  all  mankind,  sometimes 


all  other  types  to  present  and  maintain 
certain  characteristics  easily  distin- 
guished from  those  of  other  branches 
of  the  human  family. 

Such  a  differentiated  form  of  mankind 
is  the  product  of  tribal  evolution  into 
permanency  and  persistency  of  structure. 


548 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


The  genesis  begins  with  the  instinctive 
preference  and  passion  of  the  mother  for 
The  successive  her  own  offspring,  and  the 
association  and  binding  of 
the  father  to  the  mother 
and  child  as  the  head  of  the  f  amily.  The 
evolution  passes  easily  into  the  gentile 
form,  which  is  the  first  stage  above  the 
family  development.  The  gens  unites 
with  another  gens,  or  with  other  gentes, 
to  produce  a  tribe.  This  is  the  migra- 
tory, and  also  the  differential,  period  of 
the  human  career.  When  the  tribe  has 
become  fixed  in  a  favorable  locality  it 
expands,  under  auspicious  conditions, 
into  the  permanent  form  of  a  race,  and 
the  evolution  is  complete. 

The  gradual  and  toilsome  spreading  of 

mankind  over  the  surface  of  the  globe 

has  been   a   process    bo'th 

Slow  and  toil-  -~ 

some  progress  of  striking     and     wonderful. 

the  human  race.     T       ,  1  /•  , -i 

In  the  course  of  ages  the 
planet  came  into  the  habitable  condition 
— into  the  epoch  of  life.  Life  appeared. 
The  lower  forms  wrere  succeeded  by  the 
higher.  Man  came  as  the  master  race 
of  animals.  He  came  with  reason,  at 
least  potentially,  and  with  possibilities 
of  improvement,  of  adjustment  and  re- 
adjustment to  his  environment,  of  change 
and  growth  and  high  achievement. 
With  the  development  of  his  tribes  mi- 
gration became  a  necessity,  not,  indeed, 
a  definite  movement  from  one  locality  to 
another  far  distant,  but  a  spreading  first 
into  adjacent  regions,  and  afterwards  to 
lands  afar. 


With  this  outbranching  from  old  eth- 
nic centers  there  came,  in  the  plastic 
stage  of  mankind,  the  differentiation  of 
tribe  from  tribe,  of  race  from  race. 
Possibly  a  diversity  of  individual  in- 
stinct was  the  small  source  from  wrhich 
the  differential  tendency  arose.  Some 
cause  there  certainly  was  for  the  branch- 
ing forth  into  different  forms  of  the 
common  stock  of  humanity.  Long, 
tedious,  and  variable  have  been  the  proc- 
esses of  movement  and  evolution  un- 
til, at  last,  all  parts  of  the  habitable 
globe  have  come  under  the  dominion, 
or  at  least  the  occupancy,  of  the  race. 

It  has  been  the  aim  in  the  current 
book  to  give  merely  a  cursory  sketch  of 
the  principal  movements 

,  .  ,  .        ...        .,        .          Synoptical  view 

by  which    this    distribution    of  the  dispersion 
P  i  .      T  .     .         -M  f   of  mankind. 

of  mankind  into  all  parts  of 
the  earth  has  been  effected.  In  tracing 
out  these  migratory  waves  we  have  only 
incidentally  touched  upon  the  peculiari- 
ties and  characteristics  which  wrere 
meanwhile  manifesting  themselves 
among  the  various  races  and  nations. 
While  the  distribution  has  been  in 
process  of  accomplishment,  the  distinct 
features  by  which  race  is  distinguished 
from  race  have  been  evolved.  The  con- 
spicuous differences  which  discriminate 
one  people  from  another  have  appeared, 
until  the  modern  inquirer  is  more  sur- 
prised at  the  variable  aspect  of  mankind 
than  he  is  with  those  movements  which 
have  preceded  the  present  conditions  of 
the  race. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    549 


XXXII.— GENERAL  VIEW  OK  ETHNIC  CHAR* 

ACTERISTICS. 


EFORE  passing  to  an- 
other general  division 
of  the  subject,  we  pause 
to  look  somewhat  more 
attentively  at  the  gen- 
eral ethnic  peculiarities 
by  which  the  different 
races  of  mankind  are  discriminated  the 
one  from  the  other.  The  inquiry  will 
include  not  only  distinctions,  but  also 
analogies  and  identities  among  the  dif- 
ferent branches  of  the  hu- 

Fersonal  charac- 

teristics  of  races  man  race.  It  is  intended 
dered'  to  note  the  traits  and  quali- 
ties of  life  and  manners  among  at  least 
the  principal  divisions  of  mankind,  to 
the  end  that  the  race  characters  of  all 
may  be  clearly  discerned.  The  study 
before  us  will  include  what  may  be 
called  the  personal  characteristics  of  the 
various  races,  together  with  their  means 
of  subsistence,  their  habits  and  manners, 
their  primitive  institutional  forms,  their 
intellectual  appetencies,  their  arts — 
where  the  same  exist — and  their  influ- 
ence as  a  modifying  force  in  the  phys- 
ical world,  or,  in  general,  the  traits  of 
mankind  and  their  relations  with  the 
laws  and  conditions  of  environment. 

It  is  purposed  in  the  present  chapter 
to  glance  briefly  at  these  ethnic  pecul- 
Racesofmen  iarities  from  a  general 
bySSSetd-  Point  of  view.  There  are 
mg  features.  a  few  leading  features  by 
which  the  races  of  men  may  be  strongly 
discriminated,  and  it  is  perhaps  along 
these  primary  lines  that  their  differenti- 
ation has  b^en  chiefly  accomplished. 
After  noting  these  first  principles  of 
divergence,  we  may,  in  the  following 
chapters  of  the  present  book,  descend 


into  the  particulars  of  tribal  life,  devel- 
oping, according  to  the  present  resources 
of  knowledge,  the  whole  aspect  of  the 
race  as  the  same  is  displayed  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  world. 

In  the  first  place,  it  may  prove  of  in- 
terest to  note,  as  we  look  down  upon  the 
whole  scene  of  human  Ability  of  man- 
development,  from  the  be-  S^gSSJ* 
ginnings  of  race  evolution  environment, 
unto  the  present  day,  the  extent  to  which 
the  different  kindreds  of  mankind  have 
been  able  to  modify  the  conditions  of  the 
physical  world.  The  observer  will  be 
struck  at  the  beginning  with  the  fact 
that  some  peoples  have  effected  a  very 
considerable  change  in  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  while  others  have  in  no  wise  modi- 
fied the  primitive  aspect  of  nature. 
There  are  parts  of  the  earth  in  which 
the  change  effected  by  human  agency 
has  been  very  considerable,  insomuch 
that  if  the  earth  were  viewed,  planet- 
like,  as  we  view  the  moon,  the  modifica- 
tions effected  by  human  agency  would 
be  easily  discoverable.  It  has  happened 
that  all  such  changes  have  taken  place 
in  the  north  temperate  zone,  or  possi- 
bly to  a  small  extent  within  the  tropics. 
Western  Asia  and  Europe  throughout 
have  been,  until  the  present  century, 
the  scene  of  the  largest  modifications 
produced  by  the  agency  of  man.  At  the 
present  time  the  most  rapid  change  in 
the  general  aspect  of  the  world  is  that 
which  is  taking  place  in  the  central  zone 
of  North  America,  under  the  impact  of 
the  English-speaking  race. 

If  we  look  at  these  changes  from  an 
ethnic  point  of  view,  we  shall  soon  dis- 
cover that  they  have  been  effected  most 


550 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


largely  by  the  agency  of  the  Ruddy,  or 
so-called  White,  races  of  mankind.  In 
The  Ruddy  the  countries  of  the  Brown 

lecte^ellllt  races  *  is  not  in  evidence 
modifications.  that  the  surface  of  the 
earth  has  been  transformed  to  any  con- 
siderable degree,  except  in  Eastern  Asia, 


been  changed  by  the  massing  of  a  great 
population  and  its  necessary  subsistence 
from  the  soil.  Native  woodlands  could 
not  possibly  coexist  with  so  dense  a  pop- 
ulation. Forests  have  entirely  disap- 
peared, and  the  rivers  have  no  doubt 
shrunk  considerably  in  their  volume. 


MODIFICATION  OF  THE  NATURAL  WORLD  BY  MAN.— VIEW  OF  THK  FORTIFICATIONS  OF  BELFORT.— Drawn  by  Taylor, 

from  a  photograph. 


where  the  Chinese  Mongolians,  through 
long  occupancy  of  a  given  country,  have 
wrought  a  considerable  change  in  its  as- 
pect. The  original  physical  condition 
of  China  is  a  matter  of  conjecture,  but 
it  is  not  unlikely  that  forests  were  prev- 
alent, and  that  much  greater  humidity 
prevailed  in  primitive  ages  than  within 
the  historical  era.  As  a  matter  of  course, 
both  of  these  former  conditions  have 


In  most  parts  of  the  earth,  however, 
the  Brown  races  have  little  concerned 
themselves  with  the  physic-  Brown  races  do 

*•     J  not  concern 

al  conditions  around  them,  themselves -with 

•»_.  ..•       1      1  ,i_          physical  con- 

More      particularly,      they  ditions. 

have  made  few  efforts  to  transform  the 
primeval  state  of  the  countries  into  which 
they  have  penetrated.  Asia  north  of  the 
Altais  remains  virtually  as  it  was  before 
the  race  of  man  had  taken  possession — if 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    551 


possession  that  may  be  called  which  con- 
sists in  mere  occupancy.  Doubtless 
considerable  cosmic  modification  has  oc- 
curred since  the  coming  of  mankind,  and 
those  limitless  steppes  and  cheerless 
mountain  slopes  have  shared  in  common 
with  the  rest  of  the  earth  the  slow  proc- 
esses of  climatic  change ;  but  the  actual 
agency  of  man  in  the  Turanian  countries 
has  been  but  slight  in  so  far  as  the 
conditions  of  physical  nature  are  con- 
cerned. 

One  of  the  first  instances  of  the  mas- 
tery of   the   earth's  siirface  was  in  the 
Mesopotamian  region,  where  the  strong 
tide  of  the  Noachite  family  flowed  to  the 
west.  In  Chaldaea,  about  the 

Modifications  ef- 
fected by  man       head   of  the   Persian  gulf, 

the  whole  surface  of  the 
low-lying  plain  has  been  raised  to  an 
elevation  of  many  feet  above  its  prehis- 
toric position.  It  has  not  been  deter- 
mined by  geologists  and  ethnographers 
by  what  process  the  surface  of  thickly 
inhabited  countries  is  elevated  to  higher 
levels ;  but  that  such  is  the  actual  fact 
the  old  Chaldaean  burying  grounds  and 
the  level  of  the  whole  region  around 
Rome  conclusively  show.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  two  great  rivers,  Eu- 
phrates and  Tigris,  were  thrown  to- 
gether either  by  the  elevation  of  the 
country  along  their  banks  or  by  the  cut- 
ting of  canals  through  the  alluvium. 
Another  marked  variation  in  the  Chal- 
daean landscape  was  the  extension  of  the 
verdant  region  on  the  side  next  the 
Arabian  desert.  In  this  direction  the 
waters  of  the  Euphrates  were  carried  off 
by  the  agency  of  man  to  a  distance  of 
a  score  of  miles,  by  which  agency  the 
fertile  extent  of  Lower  Mesopotamia  was 
perhaps  doubled  in  area.  In  the  north- 
ern region  the  native  woods  from  the 
foot  of  the  Armenian  mountains  down 
into  Central  Mesopotamia  were  removed, 


and  the  desert  character  of  the  country, 
such  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Herodotus 
and  afterwards  in  the  times  of  Xenophon, 
was  the  result. 

To  what  extent  nature  sympathized 
with  these  changes  on  the  surface  of  the 
earth  we  may  not  well  determine;  but 

there   was    doubtless  a  COn-   Nature  changes 

qi  (\  P  ra  hi  p  rl  i  m  a  t  i  r  m  nd  i  fi  pa      somewhat  under 

inca"    the  influence  of 


tion  resultant  from  human 

agency.     Through  all  of  Asia  Minor  to 


the  u^Egean  the  same  kind  of  modifica- 
tions were  effected.  On  the  whole,  the 
country  between  the  Black  sea  and  the 
Eastern  Mediterranean  was  greatly  de- 
teriorated by  the  influence  of  the  early 
peoples  who  planted  themselves  in  this 
fertile  region. 

It  is  here  that  we  may  consider  for  a 
moment  the  great  injury  done  to  the 
face  of  the  world  by  the  injury  done  to 

bntrhprv   nf   frvrpqK        Tr  is  the  -world  by 
erv   (  IS'       "  lb    destruction  of 

true  that  the  relations  of  forests. 
man  with  the  earth  require  the  conver- 
sion of  wild  woods  into  fields  and  gar- 
dens, but  the  wise  energies  of  the  race 
should  be  directed  to  the  redistribution 
of  the  tree-growths  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  rather  than  to  their  mere  destruc- 
tion. Nothing  is  more  certain  than  the 
desert  tendency  which  immediately  ap- 
pears in  every  country  which  is  reck- 
lessly denuded  of  its  trees.  No  country 
has  suffered  in  this  respect  more  than 
has  Asia  Minor.  Its  extreme  fertility 
in  ancient  times  can  not  be  doubted. 
For  a  long  time  after  the  institution  of 
civilized  states  in  this  peninsular  portion 
of  Asia  the  country  was  proverbial  for 
its  great  yield  of  grains  and  fruits.  Man 
has  virtually  exhausted  the  whole  region 
by  his  careless  administration.  He  has 
consumed  the  current  resources  of  the 
country  and  provided  nothing  in  their 
place.  The  result  has  been  the  creation 
of  great  deserts  on  this  area  once  cov- 


552 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ered  with  grain -bearing  fields  and  or- 
chards and  vineyards. 

This  was  the  work  of  the  Aryan  peo- 
ples who  came  into  Lesser  Asia  and 
Asif .Mi^ormore  there  developed  the  early 

modified  than  J 

Easterner  states  which  flourished  un- 

NorthernEu-  .,     ,,  1-11 

rope.  til  they  were  crushed  be- 

tween Persia  and  Europe.     But  if  we 
follow  the   northwestern  line  of  Aryan 


The  migratory  tribes  generally  effect- 
ed no  change  in  the  regions  through 
which  they  passed.  Their 

Variable  power 

vocations    of    hunters  and  of  races  as  mod- 


mast-eaters  did  not  inter- 
fere  with  the  natural  course  of  the  phys- 
ical world.  At  the  beginnings  of  au- 
thentic history  Germany  and  Gaul  and 
Britain  were  in  the  primeval  condition. 


UNMODIFIED  ENVIRONMENT  OF  MAN.— VIEW  OF  SONMARG.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph. 


migration  into  Northern  Europe,  we 
shall  pursue  our  inquiry  far  before  we 
come  upon  another  country  so  greatly 
modified  by  the  agency  of  man.  The 
southern  peninsulas  of  Europe  were 
early  transformed  from  their  native 
state  into  habitable  territories,  but  the 
vaster  regions  north  of  the  Alps  and  the 
Carpathians  remained  in  the  wild. 


In  general,  the  Celtic  race  accomplished 
but  a  slight  transformation  in  the  phys- 
ical landscape.  The  Graeco-Italic  peo- 
ples wrought  successfully  in  establish- 
ing themselves  locally  upon  the  soil  and 
in  changing  the  face  of  nature.  Indeed, 
this  is  what  is  implied  in  civilization. 

Within  certain  limits,  the  transforma- 
tion of  the  surface  of  the  earth  is  coi'n- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.     553 


cident  and  coextensive  with  the  march 
of  the  general  fact  which  we  call  the 
Modification  of  civilized  condition  of  man. 
ativeea^thCcTvr.el"  This  Principle,  however, 
iiization.  nas  its  limitations.  It 

is  only  within  certain  bounds  that  man 
can  effect  any  change  in  his  environ- 
ment. It  is  probably  true  that  in  such 
a  country  as  France,  or  Belgium,  or 
Great  Britain,  the  limit  of  man's  agen- 
cy as  a  cosmic  force  has  been  reached. 
This  is  to  say  that  nature  will  hardly 
feel  any  additional  modification  from 
the  continuance  of  the  established  status 
in  these  countries.  Of  course,  if  civili- 
zation should  decline,  there  would  be  a 
reversion  to  the  primitive  condition,  as 
has  actually  occurred  in  other  quarters 
of  the  globe. 

It  is,  then,  the  civilizing  Ruddy  races 
which  have  effected  the  largest  modifica- 
tion in  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  by 
Europe  more  this  means  have  given  a  cer- 
chancy  hu-  ^in  direction  to  the  ebb 

man  agency.  an^    flow    of    nature.       The 

changes  effected  primarily  in  the  southern 
parts  of  Europe,  and,  in  later  times, 
throughout  the  whole  continent,  have 
been  more  conspicuous  than  those  pre- 
sented in  other  portions  of  the  ancient 
world.  Along  the  northern  shores  of 
Africa,  except  in  the  extreme  northeast, 
only  slight  modifications  were  made  by 
the  races  occupying  these  countries.  It 
should  be  noted  that  the  earth  is  much 
more  refractory  in  some  parts,  much 
less  susceptible  of  receiving  and  express- 
ing the  agency  of  man,  than  in  other 
parts. 

There  are  three  general  features  on 
the  surface  of  the  globe  that  strongly 
Man  success-  resist  the  influence  of  its 
thrLTrSs6^7  inhabitants.  These  are  the 
nature.  mountains,  the  desert,  and 

the  sea.  Perhaps  a  slight  exception 
ought  to  be  made  in  the  case  of  the 

M.— Vol.  1—36 


desert;  but  the  mountains  and  the  sea 
are  absolute.  It  is  possible,  indeed,  that 
all  the  deserts  of  the  world  may  finally 
be  reclaimed  by  the  agency  of  man,  but 
the  mountains  will  hardly  ever  submit 
to  his  dominion.  As  to  the  ocean,  its 
exemption  from  human  authority  has 
been  happily  discovered  by  the  poets. 
Here  the  human  race  loses  completely 
its  power  and  ascendency. 

"  Man  marks  the  earth  with  ruin — his  control 
Stops  with  the  shore ;  upon  the  wateiy  plain 
The  wrecks  are  all  thy  deed,  nor  doth  remain 
A  shadow  of  man's  ravage,  save  his  own, 
When,  for  a  moment,  like  a  drop  of  rain, 
He  sinks  into  thy  depths  with  bubbling  groan, 
Without  a  grave,   unknell'd,   uncoffin'd,   and    un- 
known." 

The  narrow  countries  of  Northern 
Africa  were  held  between  the  mountain 
ranges  and  the  Mediterra-  Great  modifica- 
nean.  These  two  facts  de-  £SSSS^ 
termined  the  climate  and  races, 
the  aspect  of  nature.  The  Hamitic  peo- 
ples who  built  the  primitive  states  on 
these  shores  effected  but  a  slight  change 
in  the  physical  environment.  The 
Teutonic  races  in  the  north  of  Europe 
have  accomplished  a  great  work  in  the 
transformation  of  nature.  This  region 
was  exceedingly  obdurate  as  it  stood  in 
the  primeval  ages.  But  the  race  which 
\vas  precipitated  along  the  Baltic  was  as 
persistent  as  the  physical  world  was  for- 
bidding. In  one  part  the  primeval 
forest,  dark  and  ominous,  and  the  great 
sluggish  rivers,  rolling  do'wn  their  beds 
of  ooze,  were  the  enemies  of  progress  and 
development.  In  another  part  it  was 
the  ocean,  surging  back  and  forth  over 
the  lowlands,  alternately  covering  and 
uncovering  the  vast  and  coveted  regions 
which  were  only  exhibited  for  a  few 
hours  at  a  time.  The  Teuton  made  a 
league  against  the  woods  and  the  sea. 
The  one  he  destroyed,  and  the  other  he 


554 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


forced  back  and  compelled  to  stand 
aloof.  If  Northern  Europe  could  be 
viewed  with  a  telescope  from  the  inter- 
planetary spaces,  a  great  change  would 
be  noticed  in  this  region  of  our  world- 


Semitic  and  Hamitic  tribes  we  shall 
find  but  little  modification  in  the  track 
which  they  have  pursued.  This  is  part- 
ly attributable  to  the  nature  of  the  coun- 
tries into  which  they  threw  themselves 


INABILITY  OF  BLACKS  TO  MODIFY  ENVIRONMENT.— AFRICAN  TOWN  ON  RiVER.-Drawn  by  Riou. 


disk  from  the  dark  and  dolorous  aspect 
which  it  presented  in  the  prehistoric 
ages. 

We  thus  note  that  the  conspicuous 
changes  which  have  been  effected  on  the 
The  Aryan  belt  surface  of  the  earth  by  the 
Stable  Agency  of  man  have  been 
transformation,  measurably  limited  to  the 
great  belt  through  which  the  Aryan  races 
flowed  to  the  west.  If  we  take  up  the 


in  their  primitive  migrations.  The  cir- 
cuit of  Arabia  furnishes  little  oppor- 
tunity for  the  agency  of  man  as  it  re- 
spects the  landscape.  At  the  present 
time  it  may  readily  be  observed  how 
little,  on  the  whole,  the  Arabs,  from 
their  manner  of  life,  and  particularly 
from  the  nature  of  the  countries  which 
they  hold,  have  been  able  to  transform 
the  physical  condition  of  the  earth. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.     555 


But  apart  from  the  fact  that  nature 
in  a  treeless  and  riverless  region 
Hamiticand  does  not  invite  the  trans- 
l^olSTo  Arming  power  of  man  to 
physical  change,  play  upon  her  features, 
there  has  been  much  in  the  character 
and  instincts  of  the  Hamitic  and  Semitic 
peoples  averse  to  that  kind  of  exertion 
which  modifies  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
It  is  true  that  the  Hamites  and  Semites, 
especially  during  the  ancient  activities 
of  these  races,  were  great  builders,  and 
in  some  instances  large  producers  from 
the  soil.  But  the  mere  fact  of  building 
does  not  bring  about  the  transformation 
of  the  landscape.  In  the  lapse  of  time 
the  structures  which  men  rear  go  down 
to  dust,  and  things  are  as  they  were  be- 
fore, particularly  in  a  country  such  as 
Egypt,  rainless,  cloudless,  snowless, 
treeless.  However  greatly  the  building 
energies  of  the  early  race  might  display 
themselves,  the  country  itself  would  be 
but  little  modified.  It  is  doubtless 
true  that  the  valley  of  the  Nile  has  suf- 
fered as  little  change  in  its  physical  con 
dition,  under  the  dominion  of  the  many 
races  which  have  succeeded  each  other 
there,  as  has  any  other  part  of  the 
globe. 

In  general,  the  countries  into  which 

the  Hamites  and  Semites  were  dispersed 

'were    less  subject    to  the  vicissitude  of 

Countries  of        climate  and  more  uniform 

Karaites  and 

Semites  not  sus-  in  aspect  than  the  variable 

ceptible  to  mod-  -.         ~  .    ,      ..        .. 

tfication.  and     changeful     lands    to 

which  the  Japhetic  nations  were  as- 
signed by  their  destiny.  It  will  be  con- 
ceded that  in  Syria,  notably  in  the 
Mediterranean  states  of  Palestine  and 
Phoenicia,  the  Semites  accomplished  a 
considerable  change  in  the  physical  con- 
dition of  the  earth.  If  we  may  trust 
the  ancient  descriptions  which  tradition 
has  handed  down  of  the  aspect  of  these 
lands,  it  will  certainly  appear  that  great 


modification  has  been  produced  by  the 
agency  of  the  peoples  dwelling  therein. 

If  we  turn  to  the  Black  races  of  man- 
kind, it  will  be  perfectly  reasonable  to 
assert  that  they  have  effected,  in  the 
countries  to  which  they  were  distributed, 
no  perceptible 'changes  in  the  conditions 
of  their  environment.  The  Negro  races 
inhabiting  the  great  central  belt  of  Af- 
rica have  never  shown  a  disposition  to 
struggle  with  the  forces  of  the  natural 
world  and  to  subordinate  them  to  the 
purposes  of  life.  The  same  is  true  of 
the  Hottentots.  Along  the  great  Afri- 
can rivers  the  forests  stand  as  they  were 
from  the  beginning.  The  towns  are 
built  in  the  forests  by  the  river  banks 
and  nature  is  unchanged.  Though  the 
country  is  peopled  and  occupied,  it  is  in 
no  sense  possessed  to  the  extent  of  mas- 
tery and  dominion.  The  same  is  true 
in  Australia  and  Melanesia.  We  speak, 
of  course,  of  the  influence  of  the  native 
races  in  these  countries.  It  is  a  mere 
truism  to  assert  that  barbarians  so  low 
in  the  scale  as  the  Australian  and  Papuan 
races  neither  would  nor  could  modify 
the  surface  of  the  earth  by  their  indus- 
tries and  enterprises.  The  great  differ- 
ence, indeed,  between  the  barbarian 
and  the  civilized  states  is  that  in  the  one 
the  man  is  the  master  and  in  the  other 
the  slave  of  the  natural  world. 

On  the  whole,  we  see  that  the  great 
modifying  influence  of  man  on  his  phys- 
ical environment  has  been  Modifying  infln- 
exerted  most  largely  by  ££*££• 
the  Ruddy  races,  in  their  Ruddy  to  Black, 
progress  to  the  West.  The  Brown  races 
in  Southern  Asia  have  effected  certain 
changes  of  like  kind  in  the  aspect  and 
conditions  of  the  outer  world ;  but  these 
results  have  been  rather  incidental  to  the 
massing  of  vast  populations  within  small 
areas  of  territory  than  from  any  direct 
and  energetic  assault  of  man  on  the  nat- 


556 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


iiral  world.  In  other  regions,  the  Brown 
races  have  in  no  wise  modified  the  nature 
of  the  earth  or  directed  the  forces  and 
conditions  of  their  environment.  The 
nomadic  Turanians  and  the  Polynesian 
islanders  have  submitted  themselves  to 
the  laws  of  the  material  world,  and  turned 
their  whole  activities  to  other  fields  of 
exertion.  The  Black  races,  as  we  have 
seen,  have  in  a  still  less  degree  influ- 
enced the  physical  surroundings  where 
they  have  held  their  career.  They  have 
simply  yielded  to  the  blind  elements  of 
the  natural  world,  and  have  resisted  the 
swirl  of  the  forces  to  which  they  were 
exposed  only  so  far  as  to  cling  to  the 
surface  of  the  earth  and  maintain  there- 
on a  precarious  existence. 

If  we  seek  for  the  reasons  of  this  di- 
versity in  the  relations  of  the  different 
races  with  the  planet  on  which  they  hold 
The  countries  of  their  career,  we  shall  find, 

nav^fa™edces  first  of  all,  that  the  severer 
development.  aspects  of  nature  in  those 
countries  where  the  Aryan  races  have 
been  dispersed  have  invited  and  pro- 
voked the  energies  of  man  to  the  con- 
flict. This  is  to  say  that  life — mere  life 
>— has  a  harder  contest  under  the  condi- 
tions which  have  been  imposed  on  the 
Ruddy  races  than  in  other  parts  of  the 
world.  We  have  seen  that  the  Black 
races  have  all  been  tropical  in  their  nat- 
ural development.  Under  the  influence 
of  the  blazing  sun  the  earth  brings  forth 
in  the  tropics,  .and  the  eater  eats.  He 
has  no  need  to  subsist  upon  the  heavy 
carbonaceous  and  nitrogenous  foods 
which  are  a  sine  qua  non  amid  the  rigors 
of  the  north.  There  is  much  of  the 
same  condition  in  the  Orient  and  in  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific.  It  still  remains  a 
disputed  question  whether  the  higher 
energies  of  civilization  can  be  displayed 
under  the  effeminating  influences  of 
southern  climates.  However  this  ro^v 


be,  it  is  certain  that  the  vigor  and  an- 
tagonistic spirit  of  man  have  been  most 
highly  provoked  by  the  bluster  and  cold, 
not  to  say  the  fury,  of  northern  climates. 
Thus  far  in  the  history  of  the  world 
Egypt  and  Carthage  furnish  the  only 
conspicuous  examples  of  really  vigorous 
peoples  who  have  arisen  without  the 
spur  of  the  frost  and  the  sting  of  the 
snowflake. 

There  are  also  certain  subjective  rea» 
sons  for  the  preeminence  of  the  Aryan 
race  as  a  modifying  force  subjective  rea- 

rm the  smrfane  nf  tVip 
r  ine 


sons  for  the 
strong  evolution 
These    peoples     have     an  of  the  Aryans. 

instinctive  curiosity  to  scrutinize  and 
manage  the  elements  of  nature.  The 
Aryan,  from  our  first  acquaintance 
with  him  in  the  shadows  of  prehistoric 
ages,  has  been  curious  to  know,  to  the- 
orize, to  experiment  with,  the  phenomena 
and  laws  of  the  material  world.  In  the 
most  primitive  epoch  of  his  activity  he 
created  a  mythology  in  explanation  of 
the  aspects  and  conditions  around  him. 
From  the  time  of  the  awakening  of  his 
tribal  consciousness  he  was  on  the  alert 
to  note,  and  even  to  record,  the  move- 
ments and  caprices  of  physical  nature. 
He  was  quick  to  discover  the  identities 
and  antagonisms  of  natural  facts,  and 
thus  were  laid  the  foundations  of  those 
classifications  which,  in  the  riper  ages  of 
the  world,  have  become  science. 

In  this  respect  the  Aryans  have  been 
strongly  discriminated  from  the  peoples 

of  Brown  descent,  and  Still    Natural  science 

more    strongly    from     the  ^nlanl  £ 
Black  races  of  the  tropics.  Blacks. 
It  is  doubtful  if  any  such  thing  as  nat- 
ural science  has  ever  suggested  itself  to 
the  inquiry  o'f  thinkers  among  the  Brown 
peoples    of    mankind.        Doubtless    the 
highest  degree  of  knowledge  possessed 
by  any  branch  of  this  family  is  that  to 
which  the  Chinese  have  attained,  and  it 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.     551 


is  certain  that  among  them  the  natural 
sciences  are    either   utterly  wanting  or 


families  of  men    the  Aryan  race  is  al- 
most equally  distinguished  by  its  scien- 


IfODIFICATlOM  OF  ENVIRONMENT  BY  APPLICATION  OF  NATURAL  FORCES.— HYDRAULIC  MINING. 


else  in  so  crude  a  condition  as  to  merit 
no  attention  from  the  Western  nations. 
Even  from  the  Hamitic  and  Semitic 


tific  tendency  and  attainments.  The 
disposition  of  the  Semitic  peoples,  and 
of  the  Hamites  in  their  best  estate,  as 


558 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


among  the  Egyptians,  has  been,  from 
the  first,  to  look  at  nature  as  a  caused 
phenomenon,  and  pass  immediately  to 
reflection  on  the  nature  and  character 
of  the  Cause ;  while  the  Aryan  mind  has 
had  almost  a  passiqn  for  scrutinizing  the 
phenomena  themselves,  for  determining 
the  relations  of  physical  facts,  and  dis- 
covering the  laws  by  which  they  are 
governed. 

This  subjective  difference,  as  will 
readily  be  seen,  has  led  to  the  scientific 
The  Aryans  have  ascendency  of  the  Aryan 
StlTitr3"  »ces  and  to  their  domina- 
of  phenomena,  tion  over  the  earth.  That 
is,  the  Aryan  peoples  have  mastered  the 
laws  of  phenomena  and  subordinated  the 
forces  of  nature  so  successfully  as  to  turn 
them  upon  their  environment,  and  to 
compel  nature  to  operate  against  her- 
self for  the  benefit  of  her  most  intel- 
ligent creature.  The  modification 
which  these  peoples  have  effected  iu 
the  general  aspect  of  those  parts  of  the 
world  where  they  have  held  their  career 
has  been  resultant  from  their  instinctive 
curiosity  to  know  and  handle  the  forces 
of  the  natural  world.  If  for  a  moment 
we  contemplate  the  hydraulic  miners  at 
their  gigantic  task '  among  the  gorges  of 
the  Sierras,  with  the  uplifted  brazen 
nozzle  of  their  hose  throwing  a  volume 
of  more  than  a  hundred  square  inches 
of  water,  compressed  into  the  destroy- 
ing impact  of  a  solid  column,  against 
the  granite  mountain  side,  hurling  and 
hurtling  the  bowlders  and  debris  as 
mere  sand  flying  before  the  blast,  we 
shall  see  the  Aryan  mind  displayed  at 
its  topmost  bent  and  in  its  most  charac- 
teristic activity.  This  intellect  delights 
in  attacking  the  environment  and  crush- 
ing it  into  subjection.  And  in  this  re- 
spect it  is  totally  unlike  the  quiescent 
and  adjustable  intellect  of  the  Brown 
or  the  Black  races. 


Still  again  we  may  note  a  second  in- 
stinct, or  at  -least  a  subjective  quality, 
in  the  Aryan  peoples  which  has  given 
them  their  energy  as  a  Extreme  sensi- 
modifying  force  on  the  sur- 
face  of  the  earth.  This  is 
their  sensitiveness  to  want,  and  the  power- 
ful reaction  which  such  want  produces 
in  arousing  them  to  exertion.  The 
stomach  was  the  prehistoric  schoolmas- 
ter, and  hunger  was  the  first  professor 
of  natural  science.  Under  the  influence 
of  these  austere  but  capable  instructors 
the  Aryan  responded  more  quickly  than 
the  other  pupils  of  the  universal  school. 
The  energy  displayed  by  the  Aryan 
races  under  the  influence  of  hunger,  of 
cold,  of  need  in  general,  has  been  a 
matter  of  astonishment  in  all  ages. 
Bodily  and  mental  want  has  acted  upon 
this  race  like  a  passion  upon  the  indi- 
vidual man,  and  the  tremendous  exer- 
tions growing  out  of  this  hunger  of  body 
and  spirit  have  told  like  a  storm  on  all 
the  wild  forests  and  hills  and  river  banks 
where  the  Indo-European  tribes  have 
made  their  abodes. 

The  inquiry  will  at  once  arise  whether 
this  curiosity  to  scrutinize  the  processes  of 
nature  and  to  direct  her  en-  Are  Aryan  m- 

pro-iVc      -w/hH-Tif^r    fhi<;    VPP-TI    stincts  and  char- 

ergies,  wn  >  Keen  acteristics  effect 

hunger,  this  anxiety  to  feed  or  cause  ? 
and  clothe  and  build  against  inclemency 
which  the  Aryan  race  has  ever  exhibit- 
ed, is  not  in  the  nature  of  an  effect  rather 
than  a  cause.  Have  we  not  here — thus 
may  ask  the  reader — a  substitution  of  a 
result  for  its  antecedent  force  ?  Has  not 
such  instinct  in  the  Aryan  race  been  de- 
veloped by  the  very  antagonisms  with 
which  it  has  had  to  contend  ?  Has  not  the 
hunger  arisen  from  the  very  exposure 
and  wasted  energy  which  has  come  to 
the  half-barbarian  wanderer  in  the  wilds 
of  Northern  Europe?  Doubtless  there 
are  many  reasons  that  may  be  assigned, 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES,— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.     559 


many  arguments  that  may  be  construct- 
ed to  answer  these  questions  in  the  af- 
firmative, thus  making  it  appear  that 
the  subjective  conditions  among  the  Ar- 
yan peoples  from  which  we  have  deduced 
their  modifying  energy  in  the  physical 
world  are  not  really  subjective  conditions 
at  all,  but  merely  superinduced  modes  of 
activity.  But,  on  the  contrary,  if  we 
look  profoundly  into  the  problem,  we 
shall  see  still  better  grounds  for  admit- 
ting the  subjective  ethnic  distinctions 
which  we  have  here  assigned  to  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Indo-European  race. 

For,  in  the  first  place,  it  was  a  matter 
of  choice  and  preference  on  the  part  of  the 
migrating  tribes.  In  fact,  all  the  pec- 
Ethnic  prefer-  pies  of  the  world,  if  we  ex- 

SaSSSSS  cePt  only  the  colonizations 
veiopment.  of  modern  times,  have 
been  distributed  to  their  respective 
quarters  of  the  globe  by  the  unreason- 
ing and  but  half-conscious  choice  and 
preference  of  the  peoples  themselves. 
Why,  otherwise,  should  a  tribe  of  pri- 
meval half-barbarians  prefer  to  depart 
toward  the  north  and  enter  the  bleak 
regions  of  storm  and  snow  and  desola- 
tion ?  Why  should  others  prefer  to  trav- 
erse the  desert?  There  was  at  the  first 
no  compulsion,  no  contrivance.  There 
was  preference  only.  The  ethnic  forces 
were  working  out  their  own  results. 
The  long  lines  of  tribal  migration,  as 
traced  over  the  surface  of  the  earth,  were 
determined  in  their  course  and  extent 
by  the  choice  and  instinctive  dispositions 
of  the  moving  masses.  True  it  is  that 
every  race  of  living  beings  is  acted  upon 
by  the  conditions  of  the  environment, 
and  many  second  natures  are  produced 
by  these  external  causes.  But  the  prefer- 
ence which  impels  a  given  animal  to  adopt 
a  given  habitat  as  his  home,  is  an  in- 
stinctive choice,  not  determined,  as  a  rule, 
by  the  influences  of  the  external  world. 


So  in  a  larger  degree  the  rational  ani- 
mal man.  The  Esquimaux  cling  to  the 
ice  floes,  struggle  with  the  Races  choose 
walrus,  live  in  their  snow  °°^j°-  £** 
huts,  and,  indeed,  suffer  all  on  races, 
the  hardships  of  the  polar  circle  because 
they  choose  to  do  it.  And  the  huge  Pata- 
gonians,  bounding  among  the  rocks  at 
the  extreme  of  the  continent,  are  there 
from  choice,  and  remain  from  a  tribal 
preference,  for  which  no  explanation 
other  than  itself  can  be  assigned.  All 
the  selections  of  the  intermediate  terri- 
tories of  the  world  have  been  made 
originally  by  the  same  unreasoning 
preference  of  the  original  tribes  that  oc 
cupied  them.  We  thus  see,  after  allow- 
ing all  due  influence  to  the  reactionary 
effects  of  nature  upon  man,  that  there 
were  fundamental  activities  in  himself 
which  led  him  to  choose  his  environ- 
ment and  to  fix  himself  in  certain  con- 
ditions and  in  certain  relations  with  the 
physical  world. 

There  are  not  wanting  in  recent  times 
a  large  class  of  profound  thinkers  who  as- 
cribe the  march  of  civiliza-  prea*  part  of 

human  develop- 

tion    tO    the    disposition    in    ment  based  on 
T  -.  -  the  knowledge 

some  advanced  races  of  men  Of  nature. 
to  acquaint  themselves  with  the  laws  of 
phenomena,  and  to  make  those  laws 
available  in  the  administration  of  life. 
It  would  be,  doubtless,  too  much  to  grant 
the  truth  of  this  theory  without  restric- 
tions and  limitations  ;  but  that  it  ex- 
presses a  great  section  of  the  whole  truth 
can  hardly  be  denied.  The  last  two 
centuries  have  been  conspicuous  in  the 
whole  history  of  the  race  by  the  rapid 
development  of  scientific  knowledge  and 
the  consequent  subordination  of  the 
forces  of  the  natural  world  to  the  will  of 
man.  It  is  one  of  the  great  secrets  of 
progress,  and  it  has  belonged  to  the  Ar- 
yan race.  It  is  they  who  have  entered 
into  the  arcana  of  the  physical  environ- 


560 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ment  and  extracted  its  principles  of  ac- 
tion. They  have  preserved  and  record- 
ed the  invariable  sequence  in  which  one 
natural  fact  succeeds  another,  and  have 
given  to  this  sequence  the  name  of  law. 
From  this  they  have  deduced  the  recur- 
rence and  the  expectation  of  recurrence 
among  the  phenomena  of  the  outer 


It  would  be  trite  to  enlarge  upon  the 
advantages  which  the  highest  races  of 
men    have    derived    from  concomitancy 
their  knowledge  of  physical  gSSBS* 
nature    and    the    laws    by  life- 
which  it  is  governed.     As  between  this 
knowledge  and  the  general  fact  called 
civilization,  defined  as  it  is  in  our  mod- 


MASTERY  OF  MAN  BY  NATURE.— A  BOAT  WRECK. 


world,  and  have  availed  themselves  of 
all  the  advantages  derivable  from  the 
knowledge  of  what  is  to  be.  The  man 
who  knows  what  will  happen  is  wise  and 
strong.  He  who  does  not  know  what 
will  happen  is  foolish  and  weak.  This 
is  said  of  man  in  his  relations  with  the 
natural  world.  What  he  understands, 
he  can  control.  What  he  can  control,  he 
can  use.  What  he  can  use,  is  beneficial. 
Benefit  is  health  and  wealth  and  renown. 


ern  languages,  it  were  hard  to  determine 
which  of  the  two  more  powerfully  stim- 
ulates the  other.  A  certain  kind  of  civ- 
ilization may  exist  without  the  preva- 
lence of  scientific  knowledge,  and  a 
certain  kind  of  scientific  knowledge  may 
prevail  without  inducing  a  high  grade 
of  civilization.  But,  on  the  whole,  the 
two  are  concomitant.  The  more  the 
man  knows  the  more  does  he  develop 
and  direct  the  civilizing  forces.  The 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    561 


more  he  uses  the  forces  of  civilization 
the  more  he  knows  of  the  principles  by 
which  universal  nature  is  controlled  and 
directed. 

As  compared  with  the  other  races,  the 
Aryan  stock  has  been  preeminent  in 
Scientific  pre-  these  respects.  The  dis- 
tinction between  them  and 
the  Hamitic  and  Semitic 
families  of  men  on  the  line  of  scientific 
achievement  is  sufficiently  broad,  and 


eminence  of  the 
Indo-European 
races. 


Indo-European,  families  of  mankind  on 
the  other. 

It  is  believed  that  the  differences  in 
the  intellectual  habits  and  achievements 
of    the    several    races    as  Knowledge  of 
viewed   from   a    general  %£££££ 
point    of    observation    are  perpetuity, 
most  distinct  and  striking  with  respect  to 
this  great  fact  of  natural  law  and  the  con- 
nection of  man  with  the  material  world. 
In  general,  barbarians  and  half-civilized 


MASTERY  OF  NATURE  BY  MAN.— A  SCREW  STEAMER  AT  SEA. 


when  we  look  at  the  Brown  races  of 
Asia  and  Polynesia  and  at  the  Black 
races  of  Africa  and  Melanesia,  we  can  but 
be  struck  with  the  strong  contrast  be- 
tween the  indifference  of  the  latter  to 
natural  law,  their  inability  to  control 
and  direct  for  benefit  the  forces  of  the 
material  world  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
breadth  and  profundity  of  scientific 
knowledge  and  the  astonishing  benefits 
derived  therefrom  by  the  Aryan,  or 


peoples  are  utterly  subject  to  the  forces 
of  physical  nature.  It  is  not  impossible 
that  the  weakness  of  the  old  forms  of 
civilization,  their  want  of  perpetuity,  was 
chiefly  attributable  to  the  prevailing  ig- 
norance of  the  laws  of  phenomena ;  and 
it  is  probable  that  the  strength  and  per- 
manence of  existing  institutions  are  cor- 
related with  the  prevalence  or  the  non- 
prevalence  of  scientific  knowledge.  This 
is  to  say  that  at  least  one  of  the  conditions 


562 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  perpetuity  among  the  institutional 
forms  established  by  mankind  is  the 
knowledge  of  the  physical  laws  by  which 
the  world  is  governed,  and  the  sympathy 
and  concord  of  man  with  those  laws  in 
the  exercise  of  his  activities. 


out  of  Mesopotamia  directly  to  the  west 
and  were  there  developed  into  the  He- 
brew and  Arabian  nations,  seem  to  have 
dwelt  in  their  mental  activities  upon  the 
nature  and  character  of  the  intelligence 
which  preceded  and  formed  and  directed 
' 


\ 


--— 

SEMITE  CONTEMPLATING  NATURE.— Drawn  by  Paul  Hardy. 


it  was  hinted  on  a  preceding  page  that 
the  Semitic  mind  had  shown  itself  more 
concerned  with  what  may 
be  called  the  Cause  of  na- 
ture than  with  natural  phe- 
nomena themselves.  From  the  earliest 
ages  of  history  the  peoples  who  came 


The  Semitic 
mind  seeks  per 
sonality  in  na- 
ture. 


|  not  only  the  isolated  facts  and  processes 
of  the  material  world,  but  the  world  it- 
self  and  universal  nature.  It  appears  to 
have  been  in  the  nature  of  the  Semitic 
mind  to  ascribe  personality  and  intelligence 
as  the  cause  of  phenomena  and  to  pass 
over  the  phenomena  themselves,  their 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.      56S 


relations  and  dependencies,  to  reflect 
upon  the  character  and  will  and  work  of 
the  personal  agent  behind  the  aspects  of 
the  material  world. 

Following-  out  this  fundamental  con- 
cept, the  Semitic  seer  of  the  primitive 
world  would  proceed  to  the 

And  makes  man 

to  be  related  and  immediate      establishment 

bound  thereto.         £        -,    ,.  -.  ,  . 

of  relations  between  nim- 
self  and  the  personal  intelligence  beyond 
the  tangible  forms  of^  nature.  That  is, 
human  relationship,  according  to  his 
views,  would  spring  up,  not  between 
.  man  and  physical  laws  and  phenomena, 
but  between  man  and  that  agent  who 
stood  above  them.  We  can  easily  dis- 
cern the  strong  religious  tendency  which 
would  at  once  arise  from  the  existence 
of  such  a  disposition  of  mind,  and  we 
may  perceive  with  equal  clearness  the 
absence  of  scientific  knowledge  from  a 
system  of  thought  thus  originated. 

In  these  facts  may  be  readily  discov- 
ered the  bottom  principles  of  what  has 
been  called,  in  the  philosophical  and  re- 
Notion  of  spir-  ligious  discussions  of  the 

itual  causation  -nrPoeT1t  oeritnrv  SpmiHr 
peculiarly  Sem-  Preben  century,  oerr 

itic-  monotheism.     More  prop- 

erly, however,  we  should  say  that  the 
fact  indicated  is  the  theory  of  immaterial 
causation,  without  respect  to  its  single- 
ness or  multiplicity.  If  we  examine  the 
Semitic  nations,  at  our  first  acquaintance 
with  them,  in  Chaldaea  and  Assyria,  we 
shall  find  that  they  were  polytheistic  in 
their  religious  development — not  poly- 
theistic in  the  same  sense  with  the  Graeco- 
Italic  peoples  of  Europe,  but  in  the  same 
sense  with  the  Hamitic  Egyptians.  It 
was  the  peculiarity  of  both  the  Hamitic 
and  Semitic  races  that  they  ascribed  to 
the  phenomena  of  the  material  world 
immaterial  intelligent  causes. 

This  view  of  the  universe  and  its  ad- 
ministration is  totally  different  from 
polytheism  as  it  was  developed  by  the 


Aryan  nations.  In  course  of  time  the 
Aryan  also  arrived  at  the  concept  of  im- 
materialand  intelligent  cau-  This  notion  dif- 

Sfltion         "Rut    in  thp    parliVr   fers  totally  from 
)n>  r   Aryan  polythe- 

ages  of  these  peoples  they  ism- 
looked  simply  at  phenomena  and  gave 
names  thereto,  and  the  names  passed, 
according  as  the  phenomena  were  vast 
and  majestic,  into  the  catalogue  of  dei- 
ties. Aryan  polytheism  was  the  result 
of  the  combined  tendencies  of  primitive 
natural  philosophy  and  linguistic  growth 
and  decay.  It  is  not  intended  in  this 
place  to  elaborate,  but  only  to  point  out 
the  difference  between  the  fundamental 
ideas  of  the  Semitic  and  the  Indo-Euro- 
pean races.  The  former  conceived  of 
the  cause  apart  from  the  phenomena 
and  antecedent  thereto.  The  system  of 
religion,  therefore,  as  developed  in  Meso- 
potamia, and  even  transmitted  to  the 
West,  was  an  immaterial  kathenothe- 
ism,  as  distinguished  from  the  material 
polytheism  of  Europe. 

The  primitive  Hebrew  fathers  revolt- 
ed against  this  system  because  it  was 
polytheistic.  Their  revolu-  Misconception 

of  modern  phi- 

tion  consisted  in  the  substi-  losophy  respect- 
tution  of  the  monotheistic  en1:e.UC 
idea  as  the  bottom  fact  in  the  universe. 
The  Hamites  never  proceeded  thus  far 
in  the  religious  evolution.  They  there- 
fore remained  identified  in  their  beliefs 
with  the  Mesopotamia!!  people ;  and  the 
Egyptian  system  of  religion  differed 
only  from  the  Chaldaean  in  its  more 
elaborate  development  and  its  finer 
philosophical  expression.  The  attempt 
of  certain  modern  scholars  to  make  it 
appear  that  the  Aryan  Dyaus  Pitar  of 
India,  the  Zeus  of  the  Greeks, 'and  the 
Jove  of  Rome  were  fundamentally  the 
same  concept  with  the  Elohim  of  the 
Hebrews,  is  to  misconceive  the  whole 
question,  to  confound  phenomenon  with 
noumenon,  and  to  obliterate  the  differ- 


564 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ence  between  a  material  and  an  imma- 
terial causation  of  nature. 

If  we  look  among  the  Brown  races  for 
the  highest  expression  of  their  thought 
The  Brown  on  the  subject  we  are  here 
mythology  or*16  considering,  wre  shall  find 
religion.  a  totally  different  view  of 

both  premises  and  conclusions.  The 
Chinese  and  Japanese  as  the  oldest  and 
most  thoughtful  of  the  early  Brown  peo- 
ples of  Southern  and  Eastern  Asia,  gave 
little  heed  to  the  aspects  of  nature  or 
to  the  interpretation  of  what  we  call 
natural  phenomena.  Neither  did  they 
concern  themselves  to  seek  for  causes 
behind  these  phenomena,  either  material 
or  immaterial.  As  a  result,  the  Chinese 
have  never  produced  a  highly  inflected 
mythology,  or  what  we  may  properly 
call  a  religion.  They  have  risen  in 
their  evolution  as  far  as  ethics  and  mo- 
rality, and  on  these  lines  of  development 
have  proceeded  as  far  as  any  other 
people. 

From  the  first  it  appears  that  the 
Chinese  mind  has  been  most  concerned 
Philosophical  not  with  the  facts  of  na- 

jtTemo?1111636     ture>  but  with    the    facts   °f 

thought.  iife>    Their  native  religions 

have  been  simply  elaborated  systems  of 
ethics.  Confucianism  is  not  a  religion 
in  the  sense  in  which  that  word  is  em- 
ployed by  the  Western  nations.  It  is 
simply  a  code  of  human  morality  as  de- 
duced from  the  life  and  teaching  of  the 
most  illustrious  sage  of  the  people.  The 
imported  Buddhism  has  in  great  measure 
lost  its  spiritual  and  subjective  peculiar- 
ities. In  the  concept  of  the  Chinese  mind 
it  has  been  transformed  into  harmony 
with  the  older  systems  native  to  the  na- 
tion. If  the  Chinese  can  be  said  to 
worship  at  all,  it  is  the  worship  of  life 
and  duty  and  obligation  rather  than  the 
adoration  of  any  objective  being,  whether 
the  same  be  the  highest  expression  of 


some  supreme  thing,  as  the  sky,  or  of  a 
great  Spirit  behind  and  above  all  aspects 
of  earth  and  heaven.  It  will  readily  be 
seen  that  such  a  view  is  radically  differ- 
ent from  the  bottom  notions  upon  which 
the  great  religious  systems  of  Western 
Asia  and  Europe  have  been  erected. 

In  their  concept  of  nature  and  of  the 
author  or  authors  of  nature,  the  Black 
races  have  been  lowest  of  all  in  the  scale 
of  rationality.  In  fact,  it 

The  Black  races 

has  been  authentically  dis-  still  lower  in  the 
puted  that  some  of  these  s 
peoples  have  any  concept  of  a  moving 
power  among  the  objects  of  their  sense 
perceptions.  As  a  general  statement, 
the  Blacks  in  their  native  condition  have 
risen  as  high  as  fetichism  and  no  higher 
in  the  religious  evolution.  Hereafter 
we  shall  note  with  more  particularity 
the  peculiarities  of  their  superstitions, 
and  mark  out  the  divergence  of  their 
thought  from  that  of  the  Brown  and 
Ruddy  races. 

Turning  from  the  subjective  differ- 
ences of  mind  and  thought  among  the 
races  of  antiquity  to  their  Difference  of 
objective  activities,  we  find  a  ^J^ft"** 
corresponding  divergence  adventure. 
and  distinction  of  character.  The  di- 
versity of  men  of  different  races  in  their 
modes  and  purposes  of  action  is  among 
the  most  striking  features  by  which 
they  are  discriminated.  In  what  may 
be  called  the  spirit  of  adventure,  for  in- 
stance, the  various  races  have  had  each 
its  own  distinctive  character  and  method. 
Some  have  taken  to  the  wrater,  chosen 
the  maritime  IL'e,  sailed  afar  to  distant 
coasts  and  islands,  and  made  the  sea  a 
familiar  spirit.  To  others,  the  ocean 
has  been  a  terror,  while  the  continental 
vastnesses  have  invited  to  exploration 
and  even  to  peril.  To  other  branches  of 
the  human  family  both  sea  and  land  have 
appalled  and  paralyzed  the  adventurous 


THE  BLACKS  FEAR  NATURE.— STORM  IN  AFRICAN  FOREST.— Drawn  by  Rlou. 


566 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXD. 


energies.  Such  peoples  have  shrank 
back  from  the  enticements  of  explora- 
tion •  and  the  wild  liberty  which  it  af- 
fords. They  have  settled  into  the  safest 
and  most  convenient  nooks,  and  shielded 
themselves  from  the  opposing  forces  of 
nature  by  what  barriers  soever  they 
could  discover  in  a  given  environment. 

In  these  respects,  we  find  again  that 
the  Ruddy  races  have  been  superior  to 
The  Buddy  the  correlated  branches  of 
S^eSur-  the  human  family.  It  can 
cms  disposition.  not  be  said  that  their  ad- 
venture has  carried  them  as  far  as  in  the 
.case  of  the  nomadic  peoples  of  Asia — 
those  great  Turanians  of  the  Brown  race 
who  have  drifted  through  all  parts  of  the 
greatest  of  the  continents.  But  the  ac- 
tivities of  the  Aryans  have  been  char- 
acterized by  greater  energy  and  more 
rational  method.  Their  migrations  have 
been  directed  by  a  purpose,  at  least  a 
half-formed  purpose,  to  seek  for  better 
things  and  gain  the  mastery.  The  Ham- 
ites  have  given  a  few  conspicuous  exam- 
ples of  adventure,  as  when,  in  times  of 
Pharaoh  Neku  II,  they  circumnavigated 
Africa  twenty-one  centuries  in  advance 
of  Vasco  da  Gama. 

The  negative  side  of  adventure  is 
timidity.  Adventure  is  courage.  It  im- 
Courageofthe  plies  the  facing  of  danger, 
vorr°cTdSfrdom  ra-  the  willing  exposure  of  the 
tionai  purpose,  bodily  life  for  the  sake 
of  advantage,  or  even  for  the  mere  sake 
of  freedom  from  restraint.  The  latter 
qualities  have  belonged  preeminently  to 
the  Ruddy  races.  It  can  not  be  said  that 
the  Brown  peoples  of  Northern  Asia  are 
lacking  in  courage.  On  the  contrary, 
they  have  contributed  some  of  the  most 
warlike  and  fiery  spirits  which  the  West- 
ern nations  have  had  to  meet  in  combat. 
But  the  bravery  of  the  Brown  races  as  it 
was  manifested  in  the  barbarian  era  was 
lacking  in  rationality  and  the  conscious 


purpose  to  achieve  advantage  by  victory. 
The  conquests  of  the  Turcomans,  hur- 
tling down  from  the  Altais  upon  the  ter- 
rified and  somewhat  effeminated  popula- 
tion in  Southwestern  Asia  and  Eastern 
Europe,  succeeding  as  conquests  and 
then  sinking  into  an  inane  and  torpid 
condition  from  want  of  rational  purpose 
and  deliberation  of  method,  are  at  once 
the  striking  example  and  the  epitome  of 
the  spirit  of  courage  as  it  has  been  man- 
ifested by  the  Brown  races  of  mankind. 

A  volume  could  not  suffice  to  trace  out 
all  the  diversities  of  action  among  the 
different  families  of  men.  undeniable  and 
The  present  chapter  is  de-  S^tJT"^ 
voted  merely  to  a  general  Aryans, 
view  of  the  most  conspicuous  traits  in 
which  the  people  of  one  race  have  dif- 
fered from  those  of  another.  On  the 
whole,  the  superiority  of  the  Ruddy 
peoples  over  the  other  varieties  of  man- 
kind, in  their  masterful  relations  with  the 
physical  world,  in  their  concept  of  nat- 
ural phenomena  and  the  laws  by  which 
they  are  governed,  in  adaptation  of 
means  to  ends  in  gaining  and  maintain- 
ing a  dominion  over  the  earth,  and  in  the 
exercise  of  an  adventurous  and  rational 
spirit,  giving  them  preeminence  and 
leadership,  is  undeniable  and  sufficient- 
ly striking. 

It  may  appear,  at  first  glance,  a  long 
departure  from  the  subjects  which  we 
are  here  considering  to  the 

.  Ethnic  diversity 

discussion  of  the  bodily  form  in  bodily  form 

...  . .    . . .  f.   and  activity. 

and  physical  activities  or 
the  various  peoples  of  earth.  Men 
have  differed  according  to  race  not 
only  in  their  view  of  the  world  and  in 
their  attitude  toward  the  laws  of  matter, 
not  only  in  their  concept  of  the  primary 
principle  from  which  all  things  have 
proceeded  and  by  which  all  things  are 
governed,  not  only  in  their  notion  relative 
to  duty,  obligation,  and  destiny,  btit  also 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    567 


in  the  material  organism  in  which  for  the 
period  of  life  all  thought  is  resident  and 
from  which  all  forms  of  activity  proceed. 
In  fact,  the  bodily  form  and  features  of 
the  different  races  are  the  most  con- 
spicuous single  circumstance  as  well  as 
the  easiest  criterion  by  which  those 
races  are  distinguished  the  one  from  the 
other. 

We  are  not  able  to  penetrate  through 

the     shadows   of    the    prehistoric   ages 

to     a    time    when      these 

Such  diversity 

dates  back  to       very     tangible     evidences 

the  earliest  ages.       /•       ,-,      .        -,.  -,.j 

of  ethnic  divergence  did 
not  exist  as  they  exist  to-day.  Time 
and  again  we  have  repeated  what  is 
perfectly  well  known  to  historians  and 
antiquaries,  that  the  very  oldest  mon- 
uments which  modern  times  have  in- 
herited from  antiquity  bear  mute  but 
indubitable  evidence  to  the  fact  that,  in 
the  earliest  ages  to  which  we  can  in 
any  wise  penetrate,  the  physical  diver- 
gence of  the  different  branches  of  man- 
kind was  as  conspicuously  and  deeply 
cut  in  determinate  outlines  as  at  the 
present  time.  It  is  worth  while,  then, 
to  note  with  some  care  the  general  pe- 
culiarities in  physical  structure  of  man- 
kind, and  to  point  out  the  features  by 
which  one  race  of  men  is  most  notably 
and  permanently  discriminated  from  the 
others. 

In  the  first  place,  as  to  the  bulk  and 
stature  of  the  human  body.  It  will  be 
found  on  an  examination 
of  the  facts  within  reach 
of  the  inquirer  that  very 
great  diversity  exists  among  men  of  dif- 
ferent races  in  these  respects.  On  the 
whole,  it  does  not  appear  that  the  people 
of  antiquity  were  specially  different  in 
stature  and  weight  from  the  peoples  of 
modern  times.  It  might  be  difficult  to 
determine  whether  the  race,  considered 
as  a  whole,  tends,  in  its  evolutionary 


Great  diversity 
in  the  stature 
and  bulk  of  men. 


processes,  to  the  production  of  larger 
or  smaller  individual  members  of  'the 
species. 

Tradition  has  preserved  the  shadowy 
recollection  of  both  giants  and  pygmies 
in  the  ancient  world,  and  from  the  mon- 
umental  delineation  of  figures  we  are 
able  to  determine  that  the  average  peo- 
ples were  about  of  the  same  stature  as 
those  of  to-day.  Among  the  -Assyrian 
and  Egyptian  sculptures  this  fact  is 
abundantly  illustrated.  But  while 
this  is  true,  it  is  clear  that,  on  the 
whole,  the  smaller  peoples  of  antiq- 
uity, as  well  as  in  modern  ages,  were 
among  the  aborigines  and  barbarous 
tribes,  while  those  of  great  stature  and 
gigantic  bulk  were  derived  from  the 
progressive  and  well-developed  families 
of  mankind. 

This  will  appear  at  first  glance  as  an 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  evolution- 
ary process.  Casually,  it  may  be  ob- 
served that  the  body  of  man  has  been 
developed  from  a  comparatively  insig- 
nificant race  of  ancestral 

Correlations  of 

Savages.          It    IS    known    to   mind  and  body 
.  1       i_  •    1       'j.j.1  11         •   j.     to  evolution. 

the  biologist  that  all  exist- 
ing species  of  horse  have  been  derived 
from  a  single  prehistoric  typical  animal 
known  as  Hipparion  elegans ;  and  it  is 
also  known  that  this  primitive  animal 
was  of  very  small  stature,  so  small,  in- 
deed, that  it  would  seem  impossible  that 
the  enormous  Norman  or  Clydesdale  stal- 
lion of  our  day  could  have  been  derived 
from  so  diminutive  an  ancestor.  There 
is  one  circumstance,  however,  which 
breaks  the  analogy  so  far  as  the  devel- 
opment of  the  human  body  is  concerned ; 
that  is,  that  the  most  intellectual  and 
powerful  peoples,  civilly,  socially,  and 
politically  considered,  have  not  been 
those  of  largest  stature.  This  is  to  say 
that  if  the  evolutionary  process  is 
to  be  accepted  as  an  explanation  of 


568 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  large  size  of  some  races  as  com- 
pared with  the  diminutive  stature  of 
others,  there  is  a  clear  break  in  the 
analogy  of  bodily  and  intellectual  evo- 
lution— a  thing  that  may  be  difficult  of 
explanation. 

It  is  not  intended  in  these  pages  to 
enter  into  the  abstruse  and  difficult 
questions  of  biology.  Such  matters 


absolute  proof  exists  of  a  smaller  race 
of  people  than  these.  The  native 
Australians  and  some  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  Melanesian  islands  are 
no  more  than  four  feet  in  stature, 
and  are  slender  in  proportion.  These 
examples  may  be  taken  as  a  minimum 
of  size  for  prehistoric  and  existing  races 
of  men. 


THE  TARPAN  (FIRST  REMOVE  FROM  THE  PRIMITIVE  HORSE). 


may  be  remanded  to  specialists  and  to 

the  skill  and  scholarship  of  the  future. 

It  is  sufficient  to  note  the 

The  lowest  lim- 
its of  size  in  the    great  diversity  in  the  size 

of  the  members  of  different 
races.  In  a  preceding  book  it  was  noted 
that  the  prehistoric  folk  who  were  buried 
in  the  stone  boxes  along  the  banks  of 
the  Cumberland,  in  North  America, 
were  no  more  than  three  and  a  half  feet 
in  stature.  It  is  doubtful  whether  any 


In  considering  the  other  extreme,  we 
come  to  the  half-mythical  and  half-his- 
torical giants  of  the  heroic  ages.   Near- 
ly all  races  have  transmitted  to  posterity 
some  account  of  exceptionally  enormous 
specimens  of  the  race,  and  in  some  tra- 
ditions we  have  accounts  of  Maxima  of 
whole  tribes  conforming  to  %£%££?* 
the    gigantic  pattern.      It  races, 
is  impossible  to  give  an  authentic  aver- 
age  for   the    stature   of    the   so-called 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    569 


giants  of  antiquity.  Goliath  of  Gath 
was  reputed  to  be  nine  feet  nine  inches 
in  height.  We  have  hints  in  Homer  of 
towering  warriors  who  might  well  be 
called  gigantic.  Some  of  the  largest 
specimens  of  the  human  race  have  in 
modern  times  been  brought  out  of 
Syria.  The  Teutones  and  Gauls  were, 
among  barbarians,  notoriously  huge 


ick  William  I.  His  regiment,  known 
as  the  Potsdam  Guards,  was  made  up 
of  men  gathered  from  all  parts  of 
Europe,  the  smallest  of  whom  was  over 
seven  feet  in  height.  They  reached 
a  maximum  of  nine  feet,  and  it  is 
perhaps  not  beyond  the  truth  to  as- 
sign an  average  of  eight  feet  for  the 
whole  regiment.  We  may  accept  this. 


AN  ARAB  STEED  (GREATEST  REMOVE  FROM  PRIMITIVE  TYPE).— Drawn  by  T.  F.  Zimmennann. 


in  body.  The  paragraph  in  Csesar's 
Gallic  War,  wherein  he  recites  the 
ridicule  which  the  Gaulish  warriors  of 
the  Aduatuci  bestowed  on  his  Roman 
legionaries  on  account  of  their  diminu- 
tive stature  (brevitas  nostra),  will  not  be 
forgotten. 

The  most  conspicuous  example  of 
an  assemblage,  or  collection,  of  giants 
within  the  historical  era  was  that 
resulting  from  the  caprice  of  Freder- 

M.— Vol.  i—37 


then,   as   the   maximum   stature   of  OUT 
race,  though    possibly   exceptional    in- 
stances may  have  shown  greater  height. 
Whether  the  Blacks  have  contributed 
any  specimens  worthy  to  be  classified  as 
giants   can  not   be    stated  Largest  exam- 
with  certainty.   Among  the  SetagsSSSJ? 
Brown  races,  the  most  con-  the  Browns, 
spicuous  examples  of  greatness  of  size 
are  given  by  the  Asiatic  Mongoloids  in 
Patagonia.      Many     of     these     exceed 


570 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


seven  feet  in  stature,  and  it  is  known 
that  among-  their  far  ethnic  kinspeo- 
ple,  the  Chinese,  equally  exaggerated 
specimens  of  mankind  have  been  found 
— this,  too,  among  a  people  who  are 
conspicuously  below  the  average  in 
stature. 

To  generalize  these  results,  we  find 
very  great  departures  from  the  common 
standard  of  size  among  the  ancient  peo- 
ples. The  same  phenomenon  recurs  in 
Aryan  peoples  modern  times.  This  vari- 
S£S£?^  ation^  extends  not  only  to 
etature.  individual  members  of  the 

human  species,  but  to  whole  races.  It 
appears  that,  considered  as  races,  there 
were  smaller  peoples  in  the  prehistoric 
than  in  the  modern  world.  It  would 
also  seem  that  in  ancient  times  the  ex- 
aggeration of  size  above  the  average 
standard  was  as  conspicuous  as  in  recent 
ages.  On  the  whole,  the  White  races 
are  larger  in  stature  than  any  other 
people.  Among  these,  the  Aryans 
are  conspicuously  above  the  average; 
and  of  the  Aryans,  the  largest  are 
those  who  have  been  exposed  to  the 
rigors  of  northern  climates,  but  not  in 
the  high  latitudes. 

"  As  between  the  barbarian  and  the  civ- 
ilized state  of  man,  there  is  not  much 
Geographical  difference  as  to  size.  On 
SSSSSl  the  whole,  the  barbarian  is 
body-  larger,  on  the  average,  than 

his  contemporary  from  the  civilized 
states.  Geographically,  the  distribution 
of  the  largest  races  has  been  in  the  tem- 
perate zones.  Beyond  a  certain  degree 
of  cold  the  human  family  has  been 
somewhat  dwarfed,  rather  than  stimu- 
lated into  extraordinary  growth.  The 
polar  people  are  small  in  stature.  The 
insular  populations  of  the  world  present 
the  same  variations  as  those  of  the  con- 
tinents. The  primitive  Saxons  of  our 
ancestral  islands  were  huge  in  body  and 


highly  muscular.  The  Japanese,  simi- 
larly situated,  are  small  in  stature  and 
delicate  in  development.  On  the  whole, 
there  was  not  much  difference  in  the 
stature  and  muscular  power  of  the  three 
great  branches  of  the  Ruddy  race.  The 
advantage  was  in  favor  of  the  Aryans, 
and  the  Hamites  appear  to  have  been 
somewhat  weaker  and  smaller  than  the 
Semitic  peoples ;  but  the  distinction  was 
not  great. 

The  races  of  men  have  generally  pre- 
served a  given  type  and  standard  of 
form  and  stature  from  our  Form  and  stat- 
earliest  acquaintance  £££££? 
therewith  to  the  present  from  antiquity, 
time.  The  sarcophagi  of  Egypt,  the 
dish-covered  tombs  of  Assyria,  and  the 
burying  grounds  of  Chaldsea  have  made 
us  acquainted  with  the  stature  and  pro- 
portions of  at  least  three  peoples  of  re- 
mote antiquity.  The  Assyrians  were 
not  taller  than  the  average  of  modern 
peoples,  but  were  exceedingly  stout 
and  muscular,  like  the  Romans.  The 
Chaldasans  were  of  the  average  height 
and  form.  The  mummies  of  Egypt  are 
below  the  average  standard  in  height 
and  in  general  proportions. 

If  we  descend  from  the  general  form 
and  stature  of  the  different  peoples  of 
ancient  and  modern  times  to  consider 
some  of  the  special  features  by  which 
they  have  been  characterized,  the  first 
to  attract  our  attention  is  the  size,  shape, 
and  capacity  of  the  head.  This  organ, 
indeed,  is  about  the  only  one  with  which 
the  historian  and  ethnographer  need  to 
concern  himself.  The  established  fact 
that  the  intellect  of  man  resides  in  his 
brain,  and  is  correlated  in  its  manifesta- 
tions with  that  organ,  and  the  additional 
fact  that  the  mind  is  the  agent  of  all 
that  has  been  accomplished  by  the  hu- 
man race,  may  warrant  us  in  looking  at 
the  cranial  development  of  the  different 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    571 


peoples  as  an  interesting  study  in  ethnic 
history. 

There  is  a  constant  relation  between 
the  size  and  formation  of  the  brain  and 
constant  reia-  t^e  active  energy  of  the 

tioii  between  0</ 

the  size  of  the      race.     The   facts  connect- 

brain  and  human       ,  . . .,        . .,  .          .  • 

energy.  ed    with    this     important 

study  have  been  gathered  from  many 
sources,  and  may  now  be  studied  on  the 
scientific  basis.  It  is  found  that  there 
is  an  ascending  ethnic  scale  of  cranial 
development,  beginning  with  the  Aus- 
tralians and  Papuans  and  proceeding 
upwards,  through  the  Black  races  of  Af- 
rica, to  the  Asiatic  and  Polynesian  Mon- 
goloids, and  thence  to  the  Ruddy  peoples 
of  Europe  and  America.  It  will  not  be 
considered  a  materializing  digression  to 
note  this  fact,  to  dwell  upon  it,  and  to 
point  out  the  perfect  correlation  existing 
between  the  average  capacity  of  the  brain 
and  the  grade  of  civilization  to  which  the 
people  of  that  average  have  attained. 
The  law  is:  small  brain,  little  achieve- 
ment; great  brain,  great  achievement. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  refer  the  progress 
of  civilization  to  the  mere  physical  fact 
of  cranial  growth.  A  more  rational 
view  is  that  the  larger  display  of  mental 
power  is  correlated  with  the  size  and 
activity  of  the  organ  by  which  that  men- 
tal power  is  expressed. 

It  has  been  found  that  a  large  varia- 
bleness exists  among  the  races  with  re- 
spect to  the  volume  and  weight  of  that 
organ  upon  which  all  thought  depends. 
The  size  and  the  capacity  of  the  brain 
in  the  different  races  of  men  have  been 
carefully  examined,  and  the 

Winchell's  table 

of  cranial  capac-  results  tabulated  in  a  form 

Ity  of  races.  .-,  »  M 

that  may  be  easily  appre- 
hended. The  following  table,  present- 
ing these  results  in  a  concise  form,  is 
from  Winchell's  Preadamites,  and  may 
be  regarded  as  an  accurate  and  indispu- 
table summary  of  the  best  that  is  known 


relative  to  the  race  gradation  of  men  on 
the  line  of  cranial  capacity : 

TABLE  OF  CRANIAL  CAPACITIES. 


No.  of 
Speci- 
mens. 

RACKS. 

CUBIC 

CENTIMETERS. 

Author- 
ity. 

Men. 

Wom- 
en. 

Aver- 
age. 

572 
38 

293 
901 

33 
«1 

18 

13 
I 

101 

126 

61 
"^ 

85 
79 

13 

~^6 

18 
15 

33 

I.  RUDDY  RACES. 
Aryans  of  S.  W.  Europe.  . 

J.576 

1,395 

M85 
1.534 

1,482 
3  1,500 
\  i,486 

1,450 

MS2 
1,421 
1,488 
1,488 

1,270 
1,250 

5  1,372 
(  1,286 

j  1.441 
<  1,442 
J  '.403 
i  1,338 

»,345 
»,364 
1,452 

J'.3j|7 
(1,360 
1,264 
1,295 

!  j'27? 
1  1,276 

Broca. 
Morton. 

Davis. 

Broca. 
Davis. 
Morton. 
Broca. 
Dall. 

Ball. 

Bessels, 

Broca. 
Morto«v- 
Davis. 

Broca. 
I)  avis.. 

Britons,  Anglo-Saxons, 
Swedes,  Irish,  Nether- 

Ruddy  Races,  mean  ca-  j. 

1,518 

1,383 

11.  BROWN  RACES. 

1*539 

1,428 

Asiatic  Esquimaux....... 

N.  W.    American   Esqui- 

Esquimaux,  mean  capacity 
Chinese    and    Mongols,  ) 

1,43° 

1,251 

Mongoloids,    mean   ca-  I 

III.  BLACK    RACES. 

Negroes,  W.  Africa.  

Negroes,  mean  capacity.. 

1,347 

1,181 

Australians,    mean    ca-  ) 

From  the  foregoing  schedule  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  native  Australians  are 
the  lowest  type  of  men  in  Deductions  from 
cranial  capacity,  being  in-  %££•?* 
ferior  in  this  respect  to  the  man-life. 
Negroes  by  an  average  of  eighty-four 
cubic*  centimeters.  The  table  does  not 
include  the  Hottentots  as  a  separate 
study.  These  people,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  have  a  cranial  'development  inter- 
mediate between  the  Australians  and  the 
Negroes.  Again,  it  will  be  noted  that 
the  Mongoloids  have  an  average  capacity 
of  eighty-two  cubic  centimeters  in  excess 
of  the  Negroes,  while  the  average  ca- 
pacity of  the  Aryans  is  forty-four  cubic 
centimeters  above  the  measure  of  the 
Mongoloids.  It  will  also  be  observed 
that  the  preceding  table  does  not  exhibit 
the  relative  size  of  the  brain  of  the  Papu- 


572 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ans,  but  from  other  sources  this  has  been 
found  to  be  above  that  of  the  Australi- 
ans, and  nearly  identical  with  that  of 
the  Hottentots. 

It  may  well  be  confessed  that  this 
physical  index  discovered  in  the  capacity 
Relation  of  of  the  brain  for  the  several 

St^rphysfcai  races  P°ints  distinctly  to  a 
features,  certain  grade  of  rational 

activity  and  progressive  power  in  each 
people.  Here,  then,  is  the  fundamental 
fact  of  a  certain  quantity  of  brain  forces 
expended  in  the  administration  of  life 
among  the  various  peoples  of  the  earth. 
The  same  is  correlated  with  other  pecul- 
iarities of  anatomical  structure.  It  is 
found  that  the  cranial  cavity  is  very  vari- 
able in  its  shape,  conforming  in  its  pro- 
portions and  relative  distribution  of  parts 
to  the  general  configuration  of  the  skull. 
And  this  is  typical  in  each  of  the  primary 
races.  It  is  not  the  place  to  enter  into 
-any  elaborate  illustration  of  the  definite 
-•angles  and  peculiarities  of  the  human 
-skull,  or  to  describe  by  comparisons  its 
various  approximations  to  the  crania  of 
•other  animals.  Such  discussion  belongs 
to  special  scientific  treatises,  and  the  re- 
sults derivable  therefrom  could  play 
but  a  small  part  in  the  ethnic  history  of 
mankind. 

The  same  is  true  of  the  other  bodily 

organs.    It  is  well  known  that  the  lower 

types  of  the  human  family 

Selvage  of  man-      Jr  J 

kind  and  the  approximate  in  various  de- 
lower  a-Tiirria.]^,  .  -  , 

grees  to  the  form  and  or- 
ganism of  certain  quadrumana,  and  that 
these  close  analogies,  even  identities, 
have  given  rise  to  much  speculation 
about  the  connection  between  the  bot- 
tom selvage  of  the  human  race  and  the 
upper  margin  of  the  animal  kingdom. 
How  near  together  these  two  edges  of 
life  may  approximate,  or  how  far  apart 
they  may  be  found  to  lie,  it  is  not  the  duty 
of  the  historian,  or  even  the  ethnog- 


rapher, to  determine.  Certain  it  is  that 
the  highest  types  of  men  have  a  very 
marked  divergence  from  all  species  of 
quadrupeds,  and  it  will  certainly  be  ad- 
mitted that  the  lowest  orders  of  man- 
kind have  in  them  at  least  the  potential- 
ity of  a  rational,  and  possibly  an  elevated, 
life. 

The  nearest  approach  in  anatomical 
structure  in  the  human  species  to  the 
lower  orders  of  nature  is 

.  Approximation 

found  in  the  Bushmen  of  of  certain 


South  Africa,  the  native 
Australians,  and  the  Papuans  of  Mel- 
anesia. Specimens  of  men  have  been 
found  among  the  native  races  of  Central 
America  and  in  South  America  almost 
equally  near  akin  on  the  physical  side 
with  the  simians  and  other  superior  or- 
ders of  animals.  The  peculiarities  which 
constitute  this  physical  affinity  of  man 
with  the  brutes  are  well  known.  The 
arms  of  the  lower  orders  of  men  are 
very  long,  reaching  to  the  knees  or  be- 
low the  knees  when  the  person  is  erect. 
The  hands  also  are  spread  out  and  set 
on  the  wrists  after  the  manner  of  fore- 
feet in  the  quadrupeds.  The  feet  are 
strikingly  animal  in  their  structure, 
having  a  long  heel  and  so  flat  an  instep 
that  the  whole  bottom  of  the  foot  is 
pressed  on  the  ground.  Rising  from 
these  expressionless  parts  of  the  body 
to  the  features  of  the  face,  we  find  them 
also  strongly  marked  with  animal  char- 
acteristics. The  chin  in  many  cases  is 
scarcely  better  developed  than  in  the 
chimpanzee,  and  the  forehead  slopes 
back  from  the  brow  with  scarcely  greater 
elevation  than  is  found  in  the  oranjr  01 
ape. 

From  these  low  grades  of  development 
in  the  human  form,  there  is  a  gradual 
ascent  from  the  level  of  the  Hottentot 
and  Australian,  through  the  Negroes 
and  the  barbarous  aborigines  of  South 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.    573 


America  and  the  Pacific  islands  to  the 

Esquimaux,  thence  to  the  nomadic  races 

of  Asia,  and  thence  to  the 

Hints  in  low  .  . 

races  of  future  highly-developed  physical 
development.  form  Qf  the  Europeans> 

It  should  be  noted,  however,  that  occa- 
sionally among  the  natives  of  Polynesia 
and  South  America,  and  also  among  the 
native  races  of  North  America,  an  excep- 
tional example  of  high  personal  beauty 
of  form  and  feature  will  be  discovered. 
Such  instances  may  be  regarded  as  the 
premonitory  outgoings  of  nature  relative 
to  what  the  race  may  become  in  its  bet- 
ter stages  of  development. 

We  have  now  arrived  at  that  point 
in  the  inquiry  where  the  general  view 
The  three  prin.  which  takes  in  the  higher 
SSdSffig,  relations  of  the  races  de- 
and  shelter.  scends  into  particulars  and 
widens  to  infinity.  Were  we  to  pursue 
the  subject  further  in  the  present  chap- 
ter, it  would  be  to  consider  what  may  be 
called  the  tangible  parts  or  evidences  of 
civilization  as  illustrative  of  race  charac- 
ter in  different  ages  and  countries.  As 
already  said,  the  three  great  means  of 
supporting  and  developing  human  life 
are  food,clothing,and  shelter.  The  man- 
ner of  man's  activities  in  procuring  these 
essentials  of  his  own  existence  and  the 
perpetuity  of  his  kind  would  demand  in 
its  exemplification  a  great  amount  of 
space  and  variety  of  inquiry. 

On  the  side  of  food,  the  problem 
would  begin  with  the  appropriation  of 
the  simplest  vegetable  products  by  the 
Range  of  ethnic  primitive  races,  and  would 

.   end  with    the   most    highly 

elaborated  and  carefully 
prepared  tissues  of  animals.  This  is  to 
say  that  food  begins  with  the  starchy 
elements  in  vegetation,  just  as  they 
are  distilled  and  manufactured  by  na- 
ture, in  vegetable  cells,  and  ends  with 
the  highest  form  of  nitrogenous  product 


tiaisofiife. 


in  the  animal  kingdom.  To  procure  the 
latter  requires  all  the  refinements  of 
skill  and  contrivances  of  art.  On  the 
side  of  clothing,  the  question  is  first 
with  the  appropriation  of  the  skins  of 
beasts,  the  mere  transfer  of  the  natural 
covering  of  a  dead  animal  to  the  body 
of  a  living  one.  It  ends  with  the  finest 
and  most  delicately  wrought  fabrics 
which  the  ingenuity  and  caprice  of  civil- 
ized  races  have  been  able  to  invent.  On 
the  side  of  shelter,  it  begins  with  a 
piece  of  bark  set  up  at  an  angle  between 
a  witless  savage  and  the  rain.  It  ends 
with  the  villa  and  the  palace,  shining 
down  with  marble  front  over  boughs  of 
bending  myrtle  and  avenues  of  ever 
green  and  fountains  of  flashing  water. 

The  activities  of  the  different  races  of 
mankind  have  been  exerted  primarily 
in  the  three  directions  above  indicated: 
but  the  methods  of  exer- 

Method  of  man 

tion  have  been  as  variable  in  adapting  him- 
and  multiform  as  the  tribes  self  to  nature' 
of  the  human  race.  In  the  first  place, 
the  earth  herself  has  been  capricious  in 
the  distribution  and  character  of  her 
natural  gifts.  Men  have  adapted  them- 
selves to  this  whimsicality  of  the  natural 
world.  But  with  the  progress  and 
development  of  the  race,  they  have  first 
gone  beyond  and  then  ignored  the  hints 
of  nature  relative  to  subsistence,  and 
have  transplanted  and  wrought  in  a  way 
suggested  by  their  instinctive  appe- 
tencies and  ethnic  preference. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  the  human  race 
has  done  so  much  in  the  way  of  diffusing 
the  natural  products  of  the  Adjustment  va- 
earth.  In  his  adjustment 
with  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence,  natural  and  artificial,  man  has 
changed  first  himself  and  afterwards  his 
surroundings.  At  the  beginning  he 
fitted  and  adjusted  himself  simply  to 
natural  conditions;  but  these  he  soon 


574 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


outgrew  and  overpassed  in  development. 
It  is  in  this  respect  again  that  the  races 
have  shown  remarkable  diversity.  The 
life  of  some  has  become  highly  artifi- 
cial, while  in  others  the  natural  life  pre- 
dominates as  from  the  first.  The 
Hamitic  race  in  all  of  its  development 
remained  close  to  the  soil.  The  some- 
what complex  life  of  the  ancient  Egyp- 
'  tians  was,  nevertheless,  of  the  earth, 
earthy.  No  concept  of  Egyptian  civiliza- 
tion is  at  all  adequate  which  has  not  the 
mud  of  the  Nile  at  the  bottom.  It  was 
founded  on  the  ground,  and  its  high- 
est aspirations  rose  no  higher  than 
a  basket  of  lotus  on  the  head  of  a 
peasant. 

Among  the  Semites,  the  evolution  of 
food  took  place  more  rapidly  than  that 
Evolution  of  of  either  raiment  or  archi- 
SSwS'SS8  tecture.  For  some  reason 
clothing.  these  peoples  bestowed 

especial  attention  upon  the  materials 
upon  which  they  subsisted.  Even  on 
their  first  emergence  from  the  pre- 
historic shadows  we  find  them  classify- 
ing and,  arranging  their  foods,  especially 
those  deduced  from  the  animal  kingdom, 
by  the  distinction  of  clean  and  unclean. 
In  common  with  the  Hamites,  they 
refined  upon  this  idea,  and  carried  it 
into  their  religious  system.  But  unlike 
the  Hamites,  they  were  not,  especially 
in  the  first  stages  of  their  development, 
a  people  much  interested  in  architecture. 
The  pastoral  life  which  they  adopted 
•was  unfavorable  to  building,  and  even 
•when  they  settled  into  fixed  communi- 
ties and  became  husbandmen  and  keep- 
ers of  vineyards,  they  were  still  indiffer- 
ent to  building.  The  records  of  the 
Semitic  race  would  be  searched  in  vain 
for  even  the  shadows  of  such  architec- 
tural grandeur  as  was  displayed  in  the 
valley  of  the  Nile  or  in  the  opposite 
peninsula  of  Hellas. 


The  Brown  races,  such  as  the  Chinese 
Mongolians,  have  always  led  a  simple 
and  somewhat  primitive  The  Chinese  ex. 

life       Their  means  of  sub     emPlify the re- 
lie.        ineir  tardation  of  ar- 

sistence  have  remained  cwtecture. 
primary.  We  may  well  be  surprised, 
when  we  reflect  upon  the  antiquity  of 
the  Chinese  nation  and  upon  the  in- 
tellectual astuteness  of  the  race,  to  note 
the  really  primitive  condition  of  their 
industrial  and  social  life.  Their  building 
is,  at  its  best  estate,  a  piece  of  Oriental 
elegance,  never  rising  to  the  grand  or 
sublime.  Their  raiment  has  perhaps 
never  been  changed  in  its  character  or 
material  for  a  thousand  years,  and  their 
food  is  as  simple  as  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Confucius.  In  the  midst  of  much 
intellectual  acumen  and  a  certain  kind  of 
perpetual  industry,  they  have  signally 
failed  to  advance  into  the  higher  forms 
of  physical  culture  and  development. 

The  Black  races  have'  scarcely  at- 
tained, in  their  industrial  and  social 
state,  to  a  higher  level  than  The  Blacks  are 
that  of  aboriginal  tribes.  ^h^nST  * 
In  respect  of  food,  cloth-  tionsofiife. 
ing,  and  shelter,  they  are  savages,  but 
the  peaceful  character  of  the  race  has 
forbidden  the  display  on  a  large  scale  of 
either  the  savage  instincts  or  the  savage 
virtues.  The  Blacks  have  shown  no 
skill  in  their  native  places  in  the  adap- 
tation of  means  to  ends,  and  have,  there- 
fore, made  no  progress  in  those  primary 
industries  on  which  the  civilized  state  of 
man  is  founded. 

It  is  the  Aryan  race  again  that  has 
shown  itself  preeminent  in  its  adaptations 

tO  the    natural    resources  of    The  Aryans  pre- 

the  earth,  and  in  improving  ^nat^af 
upon  the  conditions  and  resources, 
methods  suggested  by  nature.  We  have 
already  seen  that  the  face  of  the  earth 
has,  to  a  considerable  degree,  been 
transformed  by  the  energy  and  force  of 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS.     575 


character  of  the  Aryan  peoples.  In  no 
respect  has  their  departure  from  the 
primitive  condition  of  mankind  been 
more  marked  than  with  regard  to  the 
resources  by  which  life  is  supported  and 
made  strong.  The  Aryan  peoples,  at 
least  the  Western  Aryans,  have  all  ad- 
vanced from  the  primitive  foods  to  the 


these,  great  systems  of  industry  and 
commerce  have  been  instituted,  devel- 
oping the  energies  and  perfecting  the 
skill  of  the  most  active  communities  in 
the  world.  The  same  refinement  and 
advance  may  be  observed  in  regard  to 
the  means  by  which  the  human  body  is 
defended  from  the  vicissitudes  and  rigors 


LOW  INDUSTRIAL  ESTATE  OF  THE  BROWN  AND  BLACK  RACES.— POST  OF  THE  GRAND  TALIBOUCHK. 

Drawn  by  Y.  Pranishnikoff. 


higher  and  more  complex  form  of  or- 
ganic tissue  in  which  the  elements  of 
subsistence  are  most  highly  condensed. 
The  race  might  be  defined  as  "  the  peo- 
ple who  eat  costly  food."  A  second  na- 
ture has  been  produced  in  all  Indo-Euro- 
pean countries  requiring  sustenance  from 
the  most  costly  elements  of  nature ;  and 
for  the  production  and  distribution  of 


of  climate.  This  is  said  of  the  materials 
which  the  civilized  peoples  of  the  West 
employ  in  clothing,  rather  than  of  their 
skill  in  fabrication. 

As  builders,  the  Aryans  appear  just 
at  the  present  age  to  be  entering  into 
the  era  of  splendid  and  substantial  archi- 
tecture. Strangely  enough  the  race, 
though  marked  by  unusual  skill  and  en- 


576 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ergy  in  the  handling1  of  materials,  has 
not  been  conspicuous  in  recent  ages  for 
Place  of  the  its  ability  to  build.  Among 
£S£££t  the  ancients,  the  only  Ar- 
evolution.  van  peoples  noted  for  their 

preeminence  in  architecture  were  the 
Greeks  and  Romans,  and  the  latter  were 
only  imitators  of  the  former.  The  belief 
that  even  the  skillful  and  artistic  Greeks 
derived  their  architectural  forms  and 
methods  from  the  Hamitic  Egyptians 
seems  to  be  well  supported  by  historical 
evidence.  From  which  it  would  appear 
that  the  Hamites  of  the  Nile  valley  were 
the  first  great  original  builders — the 
first  of  the  human  race  to  create  archi- 
tectural monuments. 

As  already  intimated,  however,  the 
discussion  of  these  topics  leads  us  imme. 
diately  into  the  subject-matter  which  has 
been  reserved  for  the  detailed  account 


of  the  industrial  and  social  life  of  the 
different  races  of  mankind.  We  have 
now  reached  the  threshold  of  that  dis- 
cussion. In  the  former  chapters  we 
have  endeavored  to  delineate  the  primi 
tive  condition  of  the  human  race,  and  the 
tribal  departures  and  migrations  by  which 
the  race  was  originally  distributed  to  the 
various  quarters  of  the  globe.  In  the 
current  chapter  we  have  endeavored  to 
look  down,  as  from  a  high  point  of  view, 
upon  the  various  families  of  men,  and  to 
note  a  few  of  the  leading  features  by 
which  they  are  distinguished.  We  shall 
now  take  up  for  consideration  the  de- 
tails of  the  methods  and  manner  of  life 
among  the  principal  families  of  man- 
kind, and  shall  attempt  to  depict  the  es- 
sential facts  and  some  of  the  peculiar 
incidents  in  the  past  and  present  condi- 
tion of  the  leading  divisions  of  our  race. 


T    IT     R    K   E 


rjiei ^  "\s  /" *s  °  Quetta"") 


B  I  A  N 


RACE  CHART  isTO.  2 


SHOWING  THE   GEOGRAPHIC\L    DISTRIBUTION 

OF    THE    EAST   ARYANS. 


Note.— In  the  Race  Maps  of  this  worfr,  the  scheme 

suggested  by  Winchell  has  been  tollowed  to 

a   considerable    extent. 


3ftOTHERS    PUBLISHING    CO. 


C  A  S  H  MTE  R  E 


»„..  A        IVN 


D  A 


RACE  CHART  No.  2. 

EXPLANATION. 

THIS  Chart  shows  the  geographical  spread  of  the  East  Aryan  family  of 
mankind.  (For  the  connection  of  this  stock  with  the  whole  race  of  man- 
kind, see  Race  Chart  No.  i,  at  the  proper  point  of  departure,  to  the  left, 
above.)  The  point  of  departure  for  this  division  is  indicated  by  the  heavy 
red  line  at  the  foot  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  near  Teheran. 

The  East  Aryans,  from  this  region,  departed  to  the  right  hand ;  while 
tti^  West  Aryans  (see  "Armenians,"  "  Georgians,"  "  Ossetes,"  etc.)  departed 
to  the  left.  The  movement  extended  eastward  until  the  stricture  between  the 
Caspian  Sea  and  the  Persian  Gulf  was  passed,  when  the  race  branched  out 
in  many  directions. 

The  northern  division,  now  represented  in  Turkestan,  was  the  Usbeks. 
To  the  south  were  the  old  races  of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  The  ancient 
Persians,  as  will  be  seen,  developed  into  several  modern  families.  Out  of  this 
line  sprang  the  Afghans,  and  further  to  the  south  the  Beluchs.  Far  to  the 
north,  from  the  original  Iranian  stem,  arise  the  Bactrians,  one  of  the  oldest 
families  of  this  division. 

The  migratory  stem  of  the  East  Indian  races  is  indicated  by  the  word 
Indicans.  From  this  stem  arise  the  Punjabese ;  and  from  this  stock,  in  turn, 
the  old  Brahmans,  in  the  valley  of  the  Indus;  and  the  great  Hindu  family, 
farther  to  the  East.  From  the  Punjabese  stem,  we  have  the  modern  Nepa- 
lese.  From  the  Hindu  stem,  we  have  the  great  races  of  the  Mahrattas,  the 
Bengalese,  etc.  From  the  Bengalese  division,  at  its  easternmost  extreme,  we 
have  the  Indo-Burmese  family,  which  is  the  remotest  Asiatic  division  of  the 
East  Aryan  races.  The  Chart  covers  about  fifty  degrees  of  longitude,  and 
twenty  degrees  of  latitude. 


THE  RUDDY  RACES, 


I.-THE  EAST  ARYANS. 


BOOK  V.-THE  IRANIANS. 


CHAF>TER   XXXIII .— ELEMKNTARY   CHARACTER   AND 

RELIGION. 


|UR  oldest  kinspeople, 
reckoning  by  antiquity 
of  descent,  are  discov- 
erable along  the  far- 
thest horizon  of  his- 
tory on  the  plateau  of 
ancient  Iran.  The 
country  corresponds  in  general  with 
modern  Persia.  It  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  political  boundaries  of 
antiquity  were  not  generally  so  defi- 
nitely drawn  as  in  the  modern  world. 
The  Semitic  races  in  Western  Asia  and 
the  Greeks  in  Eastern  Europe  were  the 
first  to  set  up  termini,  and  thus  to  estab- 


lish definitely  the  metes  and  bounds  of 
a  political  state. 

The  impulse  which  carried  the  Old 
Iranians  southward  from  the  primitive 
Aryan  nidus  in  the  coun- 

The  inquiry  may 

try  about  the   lower   Cas-  begin -with  the 

•         1  iit  i        Iranians. 

pian  has  already  been  de- 
scribed. We  are  now  to  look  with 
some  care  at  the  people  of  the  Iranic 
family,  and  to  note  their  ethnic  peculiar- 
ities. It  will  not  be  forgotten  that  at 
the  time  of  their  first  dispersion  in  Iran 
they  were  still,  as  a  race,  fundamentally 
identical  in  character  with  the  other 
eastern  branch  of  our  ancestral  kindred, 

577 


THE  IRANIANS.— ELEMENTARY  CHARACTER. 


579 


which  was  carried  into  the  Punjab  and 
thence  down  the  river  valleys  of  India. 

Ancient  Iran  invited  to  the  nomadic 
life.  This  was  the  first  impress  which 
the  environment  made  upon  the  primi- 
Piateau  of  Iran  tive  tribes  of  our  race.  At 
StsMpt0and°rSe-  the  time  of  their  coming 
outdoor  life.  into  these  open  highland 
regions  they  had  already  domesticated 
the  horse  and  several  other  species  of 
animals.  But  the  horse  was  the  special 
companion  of 


the  Iranian  on 

his  excursions, 

and  it  is  worthy 

of  note  that 

through  all  j 

ages  of  history 

the  preemi- 

nence   of    the 

Persian     steed 

has  been  main- 

tain  e  d  .      A 

household   had 

been  organized 

ifter  the  man- 

ner which  has 

ever  since  pre- 

vailed    among 

the     Aryan 

races.    The  re- 

lations    of     fa- 

therhood   and    motherhood,   of  sonship 

and  daughtership,  had  been  established, 

and  the  home  of  the  group  was  a  tent 

at  first,  and  a  more  permanent  abode 

afterwards. 

Not  only  were  the  common  animals 

known   to   the   primitive   Iranians,  but 

also  the  common  cereals  and  vegetable 

products.  One  point  of  divergence  be- 
tween  this  branch  of  the 
human  family  and  their  in- 
timate  kinsfolk,  the  Aryans 

of  India,  was  with  respect  to  the  wild 

animals,  the  capture  of  the  same  in  the 


chase,  and  their  use  for  food.  The 
country  of  Iran  was  in  its  natural  fea- 
tures and  resources  promotive  of  the 
chase.  It  was  inhabited  by  all  the  com- 
mon varieties  of  wild  beasts  peculiar  to 
the  plains  and  mountains  in  the  temper- 
ate zone.  To  the  pursuit  of  these  the 
Iranian  tribes  gave  themselves  with  zest, 
and  soon  became  proficient  in  the  cap- 
ture of  even  lions  and  bears  and  tigers. 
Another  method  of  life  opened  to  the  East- 


The  desert  ira- 

mans  become 

hunters:  the 
gr 


ANIMAL   LIFE   OF   PERSIA.— MOUNTAIN   SHEEP   OF   KEROUT. 
Drawn  by  Tofani,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


ern  Aryans,  who  gave  themselves  up  to 
the  quiet  of  the  agricultural  and  domes- 
tic life;  and  it  is  from  this  point  that 
one  of  the  striking  divergencies  in  the 
languages  of  Iran  and  India  may  be  no- 
ticed. The  domestic  animals  are  named 
in  common  by  the  two  peoples,  while 
the  wild  beasts  are  generally  designated 
by  distinct  terms  invented  after  the  sep- 
aration of  the  races. 

The  Iranian  life  thus  presented  some 
diverse  and  peculiar  aspects.  It  was  in 
one  respect  the  half-barbarous  life  of  the 
chase,  and  in  another  respect  the  civil- 


580 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


izing  life  of  the  field  and  the  garden. 
In  proportion  as  the  first  prevailed,  the 
Both  methods  old  nomadic  and  migratory 

imPulse  of  the  race  was 

stimulated  into  activity ;  in 
proportion  as  the  other  became  predom- 
inant, the  people  were  aggregated  into 
settled  communities  and  began  to  build 
cities  and  states.  It  is  worthy  of  note 
that  the  origin  of  several  world-wide  va- 
rieties of  fruits,  such  as  apples,  peaches, 
and  plums,  has  been  assigned  to  Iran. 


ANIMAL  LIFE  OF   PERSIA. — AN  OX  OF  THE  BISHOPRIC. 
Drawn  by  A.  L.  Clement,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


It  is  quite  likely  that  the  primitive  Medo- 
Persian  peoples  were  the  first  to  cultivate 
and  improve  these  valuable  products  of 
the  vegetable  kingdom.1 

The  social  evolution  among  this  an- 

1  The  definition  of  "  apple-eating  animal "  might 
be  given  to  the  Old  Iranian  and  to  all  of  his  Asiatic 
and  European  descendants.  The  word  apple,  be- 
ginning with  the  Zend  and  Sanskrit  ap  p'hala, 
meaning  "fruit  of  the  water,"  or  "juicy  fruit,"  is 
common  in  nearly  every  dialect  of  the  Aryan  lan- 
guages !  It  might  be  difficult  to  point  out  any  other 
term  of  like  universality  among  the  names  of  the 
things  eaten  by  men. 


cient  race  took  the  course  of  a  subsid- 
ence from  the   nomadic  into   the   agri- 
cultural and    pastoral  life.    The  sedentary 
The  change  was  very  grad-  ^^ 
ual,   and  had  been  nearly  nomadic, 
accomplished   at  our   earliest  historical 
acquaintance  with  the  Medes.     A  more 
permanent  style  of  building  had  super- 
vened, and  many  other  evidences  of  a 
rising  nationality  were  seen  as  early  as 
the  eighth  century  before  our  era. 

Before  proceeding  to  delineate  the 
manners  and 
customs,  the  re- 
ij  ligious  and  so- 
cial state  of  the 
Old  Iranians,  it 
will  be  well  to 
describe  the  per- 
sonal character 
of  the  race. 
Herodotus  and 
Xenophon  have 
given  us  full  ac- 
counts  of  the  ap- 
pearance of  the 
Medes  in  their 
day,  and  we 
may  conclude 
that  the  type 
was  the  same 
which  had  pre- 
vailed from  the 

time  of  the  original  tribes.  The  sculp- 
tures of  Persepolis  also  have  preserved 
the  person  and  features  of 

Ethnic  and  per- 

the  race,  giving  us  perhaps  sonai  character 

, -i  , .  j    of  the  Iranians. 

the    most    authentic     and 
permanent  representation  of  the  ances- 
tors of    the    Indo-European   family  of 
men. 

The  ancient  Iranian  was  tall  and  well 
formed.  In  personal  grace  and  phys- 
ical nobility  he  was  almost  the  equal  of 
his  kinsmen,  the  Hellenes  of  the  West. 
In  strength  and  activity  he  was  the  peer 


-  Clement. 


THE  IRANIANS.— ELEMENTARY  CHARACTER. 


581 


not  only  of  his  contemporaries  in  Meso- 
potamia and  Hellas,  but  of  any  rival  in 
any  age  of  the  world.  The  features 
were  dignified  and  finely  drawn.  The 
forehead  was  high  and  straight.  The 
nose  was  developed  on  a  line  with  the 
frontal  bone,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Macedonian  face,  and  was  prominent 
and  well  formed.  Sometimes  the  organ 
had  that  imperious  and  hawklike  shape 
which  reappeared  among  the  Romans  of 
a  later  age.  The  beard  was  manly  and 


stantly  exposed  to  the  reactions  of  na- 
ture than  were  these  progenitors  of  great 
races.  True,  the  climate  was  not  au- 
spicious for  an  out-of-door  life.  Storms 
were  frequent,  and  the  winters  of  Par- 
thia,  Margiana,  and  Bactria  were  toler- 
ably severe.  But  neither  the  rain  blast 
of  summer  nor  the  rigors  of  the  winter 
season  were  sufficient  to  extinguish  or 
repress  the  nomadic  freedom  of  the 
race.  To  scour  the  plains  on  horseback 
became  a  second  nature  to  the  Iranian, 


REMAINS  OF  IRANIAN  BUILDING.— RUINS  OF  THB  PALACE  OF  DARIUS,  AT  PERSHPOLIS.— Drawn  by  A.  Deroy,  after  a  photo- 
graph by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


heavy,  and  the  hair  abundant  to  super- 
fluity. The  Iranian  women  were  ad- 
mired for  their  beauty  and  grace  even 
by  the  critical  Greeks.  In  dignity  of 
personal  carnage,  they  are  represented 
to  have  borne  themselves  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  barbaric  queens  of  the  heroic 
ages  of  history. 

The  environment  of  the  early  Iranian 
The  race  con-  tribes  brought  them  into 
SS^eS  constant  contact  with  the 
of  nature.  open  aspects  of  the  natural 

world.  Their  life  was  outdoors.  Per- 
haps no  people  have  been  more  con- 


and   his   preference    for    chasing  wild 
beasts  took  the  form  of  a  passion. 

As  late  as  the  beginnings  of  authentic 
history,  not  only  the  evidences,  but  the 
actual  example  of  this  kind  of  life  was 
still  to  be  observed.  In  Tribal  divisions 
the  times  of  Herodotus  the  ^oyHeTod. 
nations  of  Iran  had  not  otus- 
yet  settled  into  permanence  or  affixed 
themselves  to  given  districts  of  terri- 
tory. They  were  divided  into  tribes, 
some  of  which  had  located  their  settle* 
ments  and  fixed  their  institutions  within 
definite  territories,  while  others  roamed 


582 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


at  large.  Among  the  Medes,  the  Father 
of  History  mentions  six  tribal  division  : 
the  Busae,  the  Paretaceni,  the  Struchates, 
the  Arazanti,  the  Budii,  and  the  Magi. 
The  Persians  were,  in  like  manner,  di- 
vided into  the  Pasargadae,  the  Mara- 
phians,  the  Maspians,  the  Panthialaeans, 
the  Derusiseans,  the  Germanians,  the 
Daans,  the  Mardians,  the  Dropicans, 
and  the  Sagartians.  The  last  four 
tribes  were  still  nomadic  in  the  times 
of  Herodotus,  while  the  others  had  set- 
tled on  the  soil  and  given  themselves  to 
husbandry.  The  tribes  were  subdivided 
into  smaller  clans,  and  these  into  gentes, 
or  households.  In  this  condition  of  af- 
fairs, which  we  may  accept  as  correct 
for  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  B.  C., 
we  may  readily  recognize  another  ex- 
ample of  that  transforming  process  by 
which  the  family  is  succeeded  in  regular 
order  by  the  gens,  the  tribe,  and  the 
race. 

At  a  very  early  period  the  intellect 
of  the  Iranian  nations  reacted  under  the 
influences  of  growth  and 
environment,  and  began 
the  Iranians.  to  display  itself  with  con- 
siderable vigor.  It  is  to  this  circum- 
stance, indeed,  that  the  importance  of 
the  race  in  after  ages  is  to  be  attributed. 
It  was  not,  indeed,  in  the  direction  of 
architecture  and  art  that  this  primitive 
race  exhibited  its  best  powers.  On  the 
contrary,  it  may  be  truthfully  alleged 
that  the  Medes  and  Persians  were  ineffi- 
cient as  builders  and  artists.  It  appears 
that  the  assthetic  sense  was  weak,  and 
that  even  as  late  as  the  earlier  stages  of 
Medo-Persian  nationality  the  evidences 
of  architectural  structure  are  few  and 
meager.  In  all  Persia  the  foundations 
of  but  two  cities  have  remained  to  after 
times,  in  illustration  of  the  building  and 
decorative  capacity  of  the  people.  In 
Media  not  a  single  structure  has  left  a 


Feebleness  of 


trace.  It  is  true  that  this  paucity  of 
architectural  monuments  is  to  be  ac- 
counted for  in  part  by  the  use  of  wood 
rather  than  stone  as  the  building  ma- 
terial of  the  Iranians.  It  is  believed 
that  the  ancient  Medes  employed  neither 
stone  nor  brick  in  their  edifices,  relying 
wholly  upon  wood  and  the  metals  even 
for  the  palaces  of  their  kings. 

It  was  on  the  side  of  the  literary 
evolution  that  the  Iranian  mind  first  dis- 
played its  energies.  It  fell  Early  motion  of 
to  chanting  the  aspects  of 
the  natural  world  and  to  race- 
inventing  metrical  expression  for  the 
mysteries  above  the  material  aspects  of 
nature.  Already,  before  the  partition  of 
the  Indie  and  Iranic  nations,  the  lan- 
guage had  been  well  developed.  It  had 
an  extensive  and  flexible  grammar  and 
an  abundant  vocabulary.  Its  descriptive 
elements  admitted  of  inflection,  and  its 
verbal  structure  indicated  the  niceties  of 
action  in  time  and  manner.  With  this 
vehicle  of  language  on  his  tongue  and 
the  vision  of  supernal  nature  above 
him,  the  Old  Iranian  began  to  elaborate 
that  system  of  religion  and  philosophy 
which  has  transmitted  to  the  modern 
world  an  intellectual  interest  in  the  peo- 
ple by  whom  the  system  was  produced. 

The  language  of  the  Iranic  branch  of 
the  human  family,  as  preserved  in  its 
most  ancient  books,  is  known  as  Zend, 
and  the  great  Bible  of  the  Language  and 
race,  out  of  which  its  sub-  0^ieec^.ter 
sequent  religious  and  liter-  Avesta. 
ary  development  proceeded,  is  called  the 
Zend-Avesta.    It  is  in  eight  books,  which 
embrace  as  their  subject-matter  the  same 
general  topics  as  are  presented  in   the 
Old  Testament.     The  themes  are  laws, 
covenants,    prayers,    songs,    and    cere- 
monials. 

The  Avesta  may  be  called  the  Iranian 
Bible.     Its  oldest  portion  is  included  in 


THE   IRANIANS.— RELIGION. 


583 


the  Gathas,  or  "  Songs,"  many  of  which 
are  very  nearly  identical  with  the  hymns 
of  the  Indie  Veda.  This  fact  would  in- 
dicate that  the  Gathas  had  been  chanted 
by  the  primitive  Aryan  race  before  the 
separation  of  the  Iranic  and  Indie 
families.  If  we  7ook  into  the  spirit 
of  the  hymns,  we  shall  find  them 
to  be  the  exuberant  expression,  the 
fervent  utterances  of  the  primitive 
worshipers,  awe-struck  under  the  mys- 
teries of  nature,  exclaiming  in  highly 
figurative  language,  and  pouring  out 
praise  and  prayer  to  the  invisible  powers 
of  nature.  It  is  as  though  the  primeval 
singer  had  turned  up  his  face  in  adora- 
tion to  airland  and  skyland  on  high, 
praising  the  goodness  and  magnificence 
of  the  majesties  above,  and  making 
petition  for  blessing  and  peace. 

The  hymns  of  the  Avesta  are  polythe- 
istic. The  powers  on  high  are  many, 
The  beneficent  not  one,  and  seem  to  be  de- 
e^STn^ht  void  of  personality.  These 
Gathas.  powers  were  good,  not 

bad — at  least  in  the  earliest  concepts  of 
the  race.  The  divine  attributes  of  the 
heavens — deities,  if  we  may  call  them 
so — bent  auspiciously  over  the  worship- 
er, and  he  adored  because  of  the  benefits 
received  and  expected.  The  supernal 
powers  were  called  Ahuras,  and  were 
regarded  as  the  life-giving  influences  of 
the  world.  It  may  be  noted  here  as  a 
fact  beyond  dispute  that  dualism,  or  the 
recognition  of  evil  powers  in  the  uni- 
verse set  over  against  the  good,  is  a  later 
concept  of  the  human  mind,  and  does 
not  belong  to  the  really  primitive  sys- 
tems of  belief.  Among  no  people  of  the 
world  was  dualism  more  fully  developed 
or  the  evil  powers  raised  to  higher  rank 
than  among  the  Iranians.  But  the  evo- 
lution of  this  system  followed  the  real 
body  of  the  national  worship  as  ex- 
pressed in  the  earlier  Gathas  as  the 


shadow  follows  the  substance.  The  evil 
hierarchy  was  the  invention  of  a  later 
age,  and  was  set  over  against  the  benefi- 
cent powers  of  earth  and  air  and  sky  as 
if  to  oppose  them  and  to  thwart  their 
benefits  to  men. 

The  Gathas  are  gathered  from  that 
general  division  of  the  Avesta  called  the 
Yagna.  The  more  important  part  of  the 
sacred  writings,  however, 

°   '  _  Theme  and 

is  known  as  the  Vendidad,  method  of  the 
which  corresponds  in  gen- 
eral outline  with  the  Pentateuch  of  the 
Hebrew  Bible.  It  contains  in  general 
an  account  of  the  genesis  of  things  and 
the  laws  for  the  ethical  government  of 
mankind.  It  embraces,  besides,  the 
ceremonial  code,  in  which  the  rites  and 
processes  necessary  for  avoiding  evil 
and  expiating  sin  and  impurity  are  pre- 
scribed. The  whole  is  presented  in  the 
general  form  of  dialogue,  or  colloquy, 
between  the  supreme  Ahura,  called 
Ahura-Mazdao,  and  his  favorite  servant, 
named  Zarathustra,  who  is  a  prophet. 
In  his  Iranic  name  we  recognize  at  once 
the  Zoroaster  of  tradition.  To  him 
Ahura-Mazdao  reveals  his  will  in  an- 
swer to  questions  and  prayers;  and  by 
him  the  purposes  and  laws  of  the  su- 
preme being  are  revealed  to  the  people 
of  Iran. 

The  Yagna  is   of  a   widely  different 
character.     In  this  are  included  expres- 
sions of  praise  and  adoration  peculiar  to 
the  Iranian  worship.     It  is  TheYacna 
the  devotional  part  of  the  g£££&£ 
Zoroastrian  Bible.     As  al-  relations, 
ready  said,  it  contains  the  most  ancient 
element  of  the  whole  Avesta.      There 
can    be    no    doubt    that   the    primitive 
hymns  included  in  this  collection  were 
sung  by  the  Indian  Aryans  and  the  Ira- 
nians while  they  were  still  a  common  peo- 
ple.     This    aspect  of   the  hymnody  of 
Zoroastrianism  raises  again  the  disputed 


584 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


question  as  to  whether  the  Iranians  went 
together  with  the  Indie  branch  of  the 
race  into  the  Punjab,  and  then,  from 
schism  or  other  cause,  parted  company 
with  their  kinspeople  and  turned  into 
Iran.  This  view  has  been  stoutly  main- 
tained even  by  Professor  Max  Miiller. 
But  on  the  whole  it  appears  more  ration- 
al,  considering  the  geographical  situation 
and  the  much  greater  extent  of  the  mi- 
gratory movement  into  India,  that  the 
two  races  divided  on  the  plateau,  leaving 


PERSIAN  KING  WORSHIPING  AHURA-MAZDAo. 

the  Iranic  division  behind,  while  the  In- 
die families  made  their  way  through  the 
Hindu-Kush  or  the  Himalayas  to  their 
destination.  However  this  may  be,  the 
common  element  in  the  old  songs  of  the 
Iranians  and  in  the  Veda  can  not  "be  de- 
nied or  ignored,  and  the  fact  points  un- 
mistakably to  a  common  religious  cere- 
monial earlier  in  its  origin  than  the 
division  of  the  races. 

The  hymns  of  the  Yacna  are  devo- 
tional. Sometimes  the  utterance  of  the 
worshiper  is  merely  praiseful  The 
attributes  of  goodness  and  love  and 


beneficence  are  ascribed,  in  exclamatory 
language,  to  the  powers  on  high.  More 
frequently  the  subject-mat- 

*  *  Hymns  of  the 

ter    Of     the    GathaS     IS     in   Yacna;  M^ier»« 

the  form  of  prayer.  Of  c 
these,  the  great  German  Orientalist,  Dr. 
Martin  Haug,  has  made  a  translation 
into  German,  from  which  a  rendering 
into  English  has  been  easily  effected. 
The  general  integrity  of  the  translation 
is  attested  by  Miiller,  who  sums  up  the 
results  as  follows:  "  Many  of  the  pas- 
sages as  translated  by 
him  [Dr.  Haug]  are  as 
clear  as  daylight,  and 
carry  conviction  by 
their  very  clearness. 
Others,  however,  are 
obscure,  hazy,  mean- 
ingless. We  feel  that 
they  must  have  beep 
intended  for  some- 
thing else,  something 
more  definite  and  for- 
cible, though  we  can 
not  tell  what  to  do 
with  the  words  as 
they  stand.  Sense, 
after  all,  is  the  great 
test  of  translation. 
We  must  feel  con- 
vinced that  there  was 
good  sense  in  these  ancient  poems,  other- 
wise mankind  would  not  have  taken  the 
trouble  to  preserve  them  ;  and  if  we  can 
not  discover  good  sense  in  them,  it  must 
be  either  our  fault,  or  the  words  as  we 
now  read  them  were  not  the  words 
uttered  by  the  ancient  prophets  of  the 
world." 

It  can  but  be  of  interest  to  the  gen- 
eral reader  to  examine  a 

. 

few  specimens  of  some  of 

,  ... 

these     primitive    prayers, 
representing  as  they  do  the  most  an- 
cient   invocations    of   mankind.       The 


„ 

Specimen  trana- 


Gathas. 


THE  IRANIANS.— RELIGION. 


585 


following  four  sections  are  from  the 
Gathas : 

1.  "This  thing  will  I  ask  Thee. 

Tell  Thou  it  to  me  aright,  Thou  living  God. 

How  rose  this  world  ? 

By  what  means  are  the  present  things  sup- 
ported ? 

That  spirit,  the  holy  Vohu-Mano,  O  true,  wise 
spirit, 

Guardian  of  the  beings  who  ward  off  evil, 

He  is  the  promoter  of  life." 

2.  "  THs  thing  will  I  ask  Thee. 

Tell  Thou  it  to  me  aright,  Thou  living  God. 
Who   was   in   the   beginning   the    father    and 

creator  of  truth  ? 
Who  made  the  sun  and  stars  ? 
Who  causes  the  moon  to  increase  and  wane,  if 

not  Thou  ? 
This  would    I   know,   besides   what    I    know 

already." 

3   ••  This  thing  will  I  ask  Thee. 

Tell  Thou  it  to  me  aright,  Thou  living  God. 
Who  is  holding  the  earth  and  the  skies  above  it  ? 
Who  made  the  waters  and  the  trees  of  the  field  ? 
Who  is  in  the  winds  and  storms  that  they  so 

quickly  run  ? 

Who  is  the  creator  of  the  good-minded  beings, 
O  Thou  wise  ?" 

4.  "  This  thing  will  I  ask  Thee. 

Tell  Thou  it  to  me  aright,  Thou  living  God. 
Will  your  friend  Sraosha  [Angel  of  Light]  recite 
his  hymn  to  my  friend  Vistaspa,  O  Thou 
Wise  ? 

Will  he  come  to  us  with  the  good  mind, 
To  perform  for  us  true  actions  of  friendship  ?  " 

It  has  been  mentioned  that  a  consider- 
able portion  of  the  Zend-Avesta  is  in  the 
form  of  colloquy,  or  dialogue,  in  which 
Example  of  Zarathustra  appeals  to 
SSeTend-  Ahura-Mazdao  for  wisdom 
Avesta,  an(l  benefits,  and  the  latter 

replies  with  Tevelations  of  peace  and 
beneficence.  The  following  specimen 
from  Dr.  Haug's  translation  will  suffi- 
ciently illustrate  the  form  in  which  the 
subject  is  presented : 

"Zarathustra  asked  Ahura-Mazdao 
after  the  most  effectual  spell  to  guard 
against  the  influence  of  evil  spirits.  He 
was  answered  by  the  supreme  spirit  that 

M.— Vol.  1—38 


the  utterance  of  the  different  names  of 
Ahura-Mazdao  protects  best  from  evil. 
Thereupon  Zarathustra  begged  Ahura- 
Mazdao  to  reveal  to  him  these  names. 
Ahura-Mazdao  then  communicated  to 
him  twenty  of  his  names,  of  which  the 
following  are  examples:  The  first  is 
Ahmi,  meaning  'I  am;'  the  fourth  is 
Asha-Vahista,  meaning  '  the  best  puri- 
ty,' or,  perhaps,  *  purest  and  best;'  the 
sixth  signifies  *  I  am  wisdom ;'  the 
eighth,  *I  am  knowledge;' the  twelfth, 
Ahura,  meaning  'the  living  one;'  the 
twentieth,  '  I-am-who-I-am  Mazdao.* " 

After  this  revelation,  Ahura-Mazdao 
then  continues: 

"  If  you  call  me  at  day  or  at  night  by 
these  names  I  shall  come  to  assist  and 
help  yoti ;  the  angel  Sraosha  will  then 
come,  the  genii  of  the  waters  and  the 
trees."  Mazdao  then  reveals  to  his  serv- 
ant another  series  of  names  by  which 
evil  spirits,  bad  men,  witches,  Peris,  and 
other  enemies  of  the  human  race  may 
be  thwarted  in  their  bad  designs.  Such 
titles  as  protector,  guardian,  spirit,  the 
holy  one,  the  best  fire  priest,  etc.,  are 
communicated  as  the  talismanic  symbols 
by  which  men  are  to  be  saved  from  the 
influence  of  the  evil  powers. 

It  is  believed  that  at  least  all  the  ear- 
Her  parts  of  the  Avesta  proceeded  from 
Zoroaster  himself ;  that  he  , 

.  .  ...         Relation  of  Zo- 

was,  in  brief,  the  primitive  roaster  to  ira- 

.  .  j  -,  f  nian.  theology. 

lawgiver  and  prophet  of 
the  Iranian  race.  It  is  evident,  more- 
over, that  he  held  his  career  while  the 
Indo-Iranic  peoples  were  still  a  single 
division  of  mankind.  So  that  the  scheme 
of  religious  thought  which  we  have  here 
presented  belongs  rather  to  the  Old  Bac- 
trians  than  to  either  of  the  branches  of 
Eastern  Aryans  that  proceeded  there- 
from.  It  will  be  of  interest,  therefore, 
to  consider  briefly  what  may  be  called 
the  Bactrian  deities,  or  those  objects  of 


586 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


adoration  which  were  deemed  by  the  an- 
cient people  of  the  highest  order  among 
the  supernal  powers. 

In  so  far  as  one  supreme  being  was 
recognized  above  the  rest,  his  name  was 
Ahura-Mazdao.    The  name 

.  . 

Ahura    is   associated  with 
Mazdao.  life  and  light.    As  the  sun 

is  the  supreme  object  of  the  visible  uni- 
verse and  illuminates  the  whole,  so 


Place  and  of- 


' 


FIRE  ALTARS    OF   THE   OLD   ZOROASTRIANS. 
From  Magazine  of  A  rt. 

Ahura-Mazdao  was  the  highest  and 
brightest.  The  concept  did  not  rise  to 
the  level  of  monotheism.  Mazdao  was 
the  great  god  of  the  race,  and  was  re- 
garded as  the  living  creator  of  all.  In 
general,  he  was  the  giver  of  blessings 
both  temporal  and  eternal.  Such  bless- 
ings as  earthly  honor,  preferment,  and 
such  subjective  good  as  wisdom  and  in- 
telligence came  from  this  immortal 
source.  Health  and  virtue,  wealth  and 


good  fortune  were  given  by  Ahura-Maz- 
dao. These  good  gifts  were  withheld 
from  the  evil-minded  and  the  wicked. 
He  wras  a  spirit,  and  approximated  in 
his  attributes  to  the  Hebrew  Elohim,  for 
which  reason  there  was  always  a  reli- 
gious affinity  between  the  later  Medes 
and  the  Hebrews.  The  careful  reader 
of  the  Old  Testament  will  note  that  the 
two  races  were  in  sympathy,  even  in 
matters  where  sympathy  was 
generally  impossible. 

Ahura-Mazdao  had  his  ret- 
inue  of  ministering   angels. 

They  were  about   The  retinue  of 

him  in  a  dwell-  att^lbuteSe? 

ing  Of  light,  and   come  personal. 

carried  out  his  will  respecting 
the  race  of  men.  One  of 
these  hierarchs,  greater  and 
brighter  than  the  rest,  was 
called  Sraosha.  He  was  pre- 
s  eminently  the  Angel  of  the 
Light,  and,  since  light  re- 
veals all  things,  Sraosha  was 
the  revealer  of  the  will  of 
Mazdao.  Primarily,  he  was 
^T^~  merely  an  attribute  of  the 

Most  High,  one  of  his  shin- 
ings  forth.    Another  of  these 
attributes   was   called   Vohu- 
Mano,    meaning    ' '  the   good 
mind;"   another  was  Mazda, 
meaning    "the    wise;"    and 
the  third   was    Asha,   mean- 
ing "the  true."     It  was   as  if  the  at- 
tributes of  the  primitive  Godhead  were 
detached   into   personalities,  under  the 
figure  of  angels,  or  messengers. 

After  Sraosha,  the  next  of  the  divine 
beings,  as  conceived  by  the  primitive 
Iranian,  was  Armati,  mean- 

•          /    j_i_  j_i_   '*        i_  ^Ivtli  3,110.  "wor* 

the  earth,     who  was  ship  of  Arraati< 
the  same  as  the  Gaia,  or 
Demeter,  of  the  Greeks,  and  the  Ceres 
of  the    Romans.     The   earth  was  con- 


THE  IRANIANS.— RELIGION. 


587 


ceived  to  be  a  beneficent  power.  From 
the  mere  physical  fact  of  giving  food 
and  yielding  increase,  the  mind  of  the 


the  contest  with  physical  nature  man 
was  helped  by  the  invisible  spirit  of  the 
earth.  When  the  adverse  forces  of  the 


PARSEE  TEMPLE  OF  FIRE  AT  ATECH-GA.— Drawn  by  M.  Moynet. 


Old  Iranian  passed  to  the  general  notion 
of  a  good  being  who  befriended  man 
and  aided  him  in  maintaining  life.  In 


material  world  gave  back  under  the 
exertion  of  man,  it  was  Armati  that 
aided  him  to  get  the  victory.  Armati 


588 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


gave  the  seed  of  the  plant  and  the  fruit 
of  the  orchard-bough.  When  the  earth 
was  covered  with  green  grass  and 
blossoms,  Armati  gave  the  blessing  and 
clothed  her  habitation  with  verdure. 


FIRE  TOWER   OF   ATECH-GA,   AT   FIROUZ-ABAD. 
Drawn  by,  Taylor,  after  the  restoration  by  Madame  Dieulafoy 


Whatever  good  thing  had  its  root  in  the 
bosom  of  the  earth  and  yielded  its  bene- 
fit to  man,  was  the  gift  of  this  generous, 
beautiful  angel  of  the  world. 

The  scheme  of  religious  belief  and 
service  here  outlined  was  not  the  most 
primitive  form  which  the  Iranian  mind 


produced.    It  was  a  development  rather. 
At  the  first  there  was  a  nature  worship, 
pure  and  simple.     It   was  The  personal 
by  refining  upon  this  nat-  ^^™™* 
ural  system  of  belief  that  shiP- 

the  hierarchy  of  Mazdao  and  his 
subordinates  was  developed.  In 
the  earlier  ages,  while  the  Iranians 
and  the  Aryans  of  India  still  so- 
journed together,  the  simple  pow- 
ers of  the  natural  world  were 
adored  and  worshiped.  These 
powers  came  to  be  regarded  as 
living  beings  over  and  above  the 
visible  aspects  of  nature.  The 
first  was  called  Indra,  meaning 
"the  storm;"  Mithra  was  "the 
sunlight;"  Armati,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  "the  earth;"  Vayu  was 
"  the  wind ;"  Agni,  "the  fire;"  and 
Soma,  "intoxication."  These 
forces  or  facts  of  the  natural  world 
were  adored  as  the  suitable  objects 
of  worship,  and  the  deities  thus  cre- 
ated were  common  to  the  Hindus 
and  the  Iranians. 

In  the  beginning  it  was  simply 
a  nature  worship,  under  the  garb 

Of  polytheism.       The   Separation  of 

concepts   of   the   su-  ^Egof^ 
perior    beings    arose  dualism, 
gradually  to  higher  levels.      The 
materialistic   element   gave    place 
to   the  spiritual.     The   separation 
between  the  visible  aspect  and  the 
invisible  power  became  more  dis- 
tinct.    At  the  same  time  dualism 
began    to    appear.       It   was   dis- 
cerned that  the  powers  of  nature 
are  both  good  and  bad.     Some  are  bene- 
ficial to  men  and  others  disastrous  to  his 
interests.     The  former  attracted  human 
affection,  adoration,  worship.    The  latter 
excited   human    fear,    dread,    aversion. 
To  the  beneficent  powers  the  Iranians 
gave  the  name  of  Ahuras,  and  to  the  evil 


THE  IRANIANS.— RELIGION. 


589 


spirits  the  name  of  Devas.     Such  was  ! 
the  genesis  of  the  gods  and  demons  of 
the  primitive  Aryan  world. 

Full  of  interest  to  every  thoughtful 

mind  are  these  toilsome   processes   by 

which  our  ancestral  race, 

Materialism  .,  . 

yields  to  adora-    in    the    prehistoric    ages, 
tion  of  spirit.       gained  at  length  a  loftier 

view  of  themselves  and  of  the  universe 
in  which  they  were  appointed  to  live. 
The  struggle  upward  of  the  Old  Iranian 
mind   in  its   endeavor  to  reach  higher 
concepts  of  the  natural  world  and  of  the 
powers  by  which  it  is  governed  may  be 
noted  with  constant   admiration.      The 
ascent  was  spiritward.     By  degrees  the 
worship  of  these  primitive  peoples  was 
lifted  from  the  contemplation  of  material 
forms  to  the  adoration  of  spirit  and  duty. 
It   was,    in   its   very  lowest  aspect,   an 
advance  from  the  consideration  of  mat- 
ter to  the  consideration  of  force.     The 
mind,  in  its  search  for  truth  and  stability, 
ceased  to  dwell  upon  the  visible  form, 
and   passed    to    the    invisible   essence. 
The  form  was  wind,  or  thunder,  or  sun- 
light, or  fire,  but  the  essence  was  truth, 
or  purity,  or  wisdom,  or  life.     Through 
all   the  emblems  of  this  most   ancient 
form  of  faith  it  is  possible  for  the  mod- 
ern student  to  discover  a  constant  tend- 
ency to  refinement  and  to  the  substitution 
of  spirit  for  material  form. 

Philosophically  considered,  the  march 
of  the  human  mind  from  matter  to  spirit 
Symbolism  in-  passes  through  a  stage  of 

tweenS-'and    symbolism*       Jt  is  doubtful 

spirit- -worship,  whether  any  stage  in  the 
human  evolution  can  be  cited  in  which 
the  concept  of  spirit  has  been  substituted 
at  once  for  the  concept  of  matter  without 
the  interposition  of  symbolical  imagery. 
There  is  always  a  period  in  the  develop- 
ment of  mankind,  passing  out  of  uncon- 
scious into  conscious  states,  more  par- 
ticularly in  the  progress  from  a  merely 


material  into  the  ideal  life — a  period  in 
which  emblem  and  allegory  and  myth 
are  built  into  the  bridge  which  spans 
the  chasm  between  the  things  that  are 
seen  and  the  things  that  are  eternal. 

In  the  instance  before  us  we  may  se- 
lect the  myth  of  the  Earth  as  an  illus- 
tration of  the  method  by  which  the  mind 
rises  to  higher  views  and 

The  Earth  and 

fixes  itself  in  contemplation  the  metaphor  of 

,.      , .  1  the  cow. 

of.  the  supernal  powers. 
Armati,  "the  Earth,"  was  represented 
under  the  metaphor  of  a  cow.  At  first 
view  such  an  image  may  appear  gro- 
tesque. But  the  most  life-giving  of  all 
substances  with  which  the  primitive 
man  was  acquainted — and,  forsooth,  the 
modern  man  has  found  none  better — 
was  drawn  from  the  udder  of  the  cow. 
Like  her  was  the  great  earth.  Out  of 
it  came  the  streams  of  life.  All  the  life- 
producing  elements  were  given  from  the 
ground.  So  Armati  was  a  cow.  But 
the  cow  was  alive.  She  had  a  breast,  a 
spirit,  a  soul.  Therefore  the  earth  had 
a  soul.  Armati  was  pervaded  by  the 
directing  principle  of  life — a  form  of  be- 
lief which  reappeared  in  after  ages,  in 
the  anima  mundi  of  the  Graeco  -  Italic 
philosophers. 

Now  this  soul  of  Armati  was  called 
Geus   Urva,  "soul  of   the   cow."      And 
here   arises   the    myth    of  Elaboration  of 
Geus  Urva.    Man,  inspired  the  myth  of 

j      -u          AI.  Geus  Urva. 

and  directed  by  Ahura- 
Mazdao,  when  he  came  to  plant  seed  in 
the  ground,  cut  the  breast  of  Armati 
with  a  plowshare.  Then  the  Geus  Urva, 
or  soul  of  ;the  cow,  cried  out  in  anguish, 
and  appealed  to  the  angels  on  high  to 
defend  Armati  against  her  brutal  rav- 
ishers.  But  the  mighty  angels,  under- 
standing the  purpose  and  thought  of 
Ahura-Mazdao,  would  not  interfere  to 
save  Armati  from  the  wound  of  the  har- 
row and  the  plowshare.  She  was  left  to 


590 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


suffer  and  to  moan  without  alleviation 
of  her  anguish.  But  in  recompense  for 
her  sorrow,  she  was  given  the  flowers 
and  fruits  and  waving  harvests  to  hide 
the  wounds  in  her  bosom. 

Mention  has  already  been  made  of  the 

Devas.      There  was  a  hierarchy  of  the 

Bad    as    well    as    of    the 

Ahriman  and 

the  hierarchy  Good.  Over  against  Ahura- 
Mazdao  was  placed  Ahri- 
man, the  Iranian  Satan.  He  was  the 
foe  not  only  of  the  good  powers  on  high, 
but  also  of  man.  The  world  was  a  bat- 
tlefield between  the  benevolent  and 
malevolent  spirits.  Here  again  we  may 
see  the  evolution  of  a  concept,  proceed- 
ing from  material  to  immaterial  images. 
At  the  first  it  was  the  physical  world  that 
was  divided  between  the  power  of  light 
and  darkness.  In  the  world  of  matter 
dualism  is  a  fact,  and  perhaps  a  neces- 
sity. While  there  is  day,  there  is  night. 
While  there  is  sunshine,  there  is  storm. 
While  there  is  a  balm  of  summer,  there 
is  a  blast  of  winter.  While  there  is  dew, 
there  are  hailstones.  While  there  is 
blossoming  mead,  there  is  blasted  har- 
vest. While  there  is  plenty,  there  is 
starvation.  While  there  is  good,  there 
is  bad.  While  there  is  life,  there  is 
death.  The  ascent  from  the  opposition 
and  antagonism  of  material  things  to  the 
antagonism  of  things  ideal  and  spiritual 
is  inevitable  while  the  aspects  of  phys- 
ical nature  are  unchanged  and  the  laws 
of  human  thought  retain  their  integrity. 
Out  of  these  conditions  the  Old  Aryan 
mind  constructed  its  world  of  Devas,  its 
hierarchy  of  malignant  spirits.  Ahri- 
man was  at  the  head.  The  rest  were 
graduated  in  descending  orders  of  ma- 
lignity, to  the  small  sprites  that  troubled 
the  dreams  of  childhood.  Ahriman  was 
a  demon.  He  was  the  Bad  Mind  of  the 
universe.  Indra  and  Siva,  taken  from 
the  pantheon  of  the  Brahmans,  were  his 


counselors,  who  presided  in  the  malign 
parliament  whence  the  black  armies  of 
earth  and  heaven  were  ordered  forth  to 
debase  and  destroy  the  children  of  men. 
No  tribe  of  men  on  the  face  of  the  earth 
has  been  found  without  its  intoxicant 
Neither  primitive  barbarian  nor  modem 
savage  has  failed  to  find 

Intoxication 

the  substance  and  the  proc-  and  the  wor- 

,  1-1,1  ship  of  Soma. 

ess  by  which  the  nervous 
system  may  be  artificially  excited  and 
the  mind  distraught  with  the  flying  fan- 
cies of  stimulation.  Some  of  the  oldest 
hints  of  mortal  tradition  have  transmit- 
ted the  story  of  drunkenness  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  means  by  which  it 
was  produced.  Among  the  Old  Iranians 
the  plant  of  the  East,  called  Asclcpiast 
was  discovered,  the  juices  of  its  pith  ex- 
tracted, and  turned  by  fermentation  into 
wine.  He  who  swallowed  it  was  lifted 
with  a  sudden  delight  into  the  realm  of 
delirium.  His  heart  throbbed  and  his 
vision  was  exalted,  while  wild  land- 
scapes of  fairies  and  phantoms  flitted 
before  his  eyes.  Certainly,  said  he, 
this  is  the  gift  of  a  god.  It  is  divine. 
It  is  the  blessed  secret  of  the  immortals, 
and  its  name  is  Soma.  Let  us  drink 
again  and  worship  Soma.  Of  a  cer- 
tainty the  gods  drink  and  are  drunken. 
Soma  is  the  only  good  thing  which  the 
gods  have  given  us. — Such  was  the  hi- 
larious dream  which 

"  Brought  death  into  the  world,  and  all  our  woe 
With  loss  of  Eden." 

Under  the  influence  of  this  system  of 
religion  the  Old  Iranians  rose  to  a  high 
level  as  it  respects  prac-  _ 

r  High  morality 

tical   ethics   and  morality,  of  the  primitive 

T,  11     -r         J-L.I/J    Zoroastrians. 

It  may  well    be    doubted 
whether  any  other    primitive    race  of 
men  were  superior  to  the  Bactrian  an- 
cestors of  the  Aryan  peoples  as  it  re- 
spects the  common  virtues  of  life.     The 


THE  IRANIANS.— RELIGION. 


591 


laws  of  Ahura-Mazdao,  as  revealed  by 
Zarathustra  to  his  people,  demanded 
.piety  toward  the  gods  and  honest  en- 
deavor among  men.  Truth  and  purity 
were  regarded  as  the  fountains  of  all 
good.  A  life  without  virtue  was  worth- 
less. True,  the  thing  called  virtue  by 
the  best  pagans  of  the  ancient  world 
was  very  different  in  sense  from  the 
narrow  and  technical  meaning  of  the 
word  in  modern  times.  It  was  the  vir- 
tue of  strength  and  courage,  the  virtue 
which  defended  the  weak  and  shielded 
innocence. 

According  to  the  Iranian  system  the 
actions  of  men  were  judged  by  their 
Motive  made  motives.  Conduct  was 
ofeetM±nd011  Poised  or  condemned  ac- 
religion.  cording  to  the  intent  from 

which  it  sprang.  The  simplest  pursuits 
of  life  were  infected  with  morality.  To 
till  the  soil  was  a  religious  duty.  The 
destruction  of  weeds  and  brambles  was 
a  thing  pleasing  to  Ahura-Mazdao.  The 
people  of  Iran  were  exhorted  to  turn 
from  the  barbarism  of  the  nomadic 
life  and  to  seek  their  subsistence  from 
the  bosom  of  the  earth,  the  breast  of 
that  generous  Armati,  from  which  came 
the  milk  of  life  to  her  hungry  children. 
Tillage  was,  therefore,  a  duty  of  reli- 
gion. Zarathustra  enjoined  it  in  his  pre- 
cepts, and  piety  demanded  that  men 
should  love  and  cultivate  the  earth. 

As  in  the  case  of  all  other  religions, 
that  of  the  ancient  Iranians  soon  required 
„  ,  a  retinue  of  priests.  Some 

Evolution  of 

the  order  of  the  must  be  set  apart  to  attend 
especially  to  the  worship 
of  the  gods.  In  this  system  there  were 
three  divisions  in  the  priesthood.  First, 
the  Kavi,  or  Prophets,  were  supposed, 
by  their  discipline  and  communion  with 
the  Ahuras,  to  be  versed  not  only  in  the 
lore  of  the  present,  but  in  the  things  of 
the  future.  This  office  was  a  part  of 


that  general  scheme  of  benefit  which 
underlay  the  whole  fact  of  early  wor- 
ship. The  fundamental  idea  was  that 
of  advantage  to  men  ;  and  secondly,  the 
avoidance  of  evil.  The  primitive  man 
worshiped  because  he  conceived  it  to  be 
of  advantage  to  him  to  do  so.  He  wished 
to  stand  well  with  the  powers  of  earth 
and  air,  to  be  in  alliance  with  them,  to 
conciliate  their  favor.  Afterwards  he 
wished  to  avoid,  even  to  propitiate,  the 
evil  forces  of  "the  world,  and  to  thwart 
the  malevolence  of  the  bad-minded  dei- 
ties. 

One  may  well  be  astonished  to  see 
how  completely  all  ancient  forms  of 
religion  are  permeated  with 

.-      '    .          Imperfection  of 

this   narrow  consideration  primitive  reit- 


of  personal  advantage. 
Those  high  and  unselfish  considerations 
that  are  urged  upon  the  minds  of  modern 
peoples  by  religious  teachers  were  un- 
known in  the  primitive  world.  There 
was,  indeed,  in  the  mind  of  antiquity  no 
perception  or  sense  to  which  such  ex- 
hortations and  inducements  would  have 
appealed  at  all.  The  old  tribes,  still 
struggling  with  the  rank  conditions  of 
unsubdued  environment,  thought  only 
of  advantage,  how  they  might  for  the 
present  be  benefited,  how  gain  might  be 
had  and  misfortune  avoided. 

Even  among  the  Semitic  nations  the 
same  low  concept  of  the  relation  of  man 

to  the    power   on   high   ex-   Even  the  Sem- 

isted.  As  late  as  the  time 
of  the  composition  of  the  and  duty. 
Pentateuch  the  Hebrew  race  had  risen 
no  higher  than  this  earthly  view  of  the 
profitableness  of  religion.  In  the  twenty- 
eighth  chapter  of  Deuteronomy  the  sum- 
mary of  the  whole  argument  in  favor 
of  the  expediency  and  rightfulness  of 
religious  service  to  Jehovah  Elohim  is 
set  forth  in  an  extended  catalogue  of 
benefits  to  be  gained  and  evils  to  be 


592 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


avoided,  not  a  single  one  of  which  rises 
above  the  level  of  mere  temporal  advan- 
tages on  the  one  hand  or  physical  afflic- 
tions on  the  other.  This  is  all  the  more 
surprising  when  we  reflect  on  the  high 
concept  which  the  Hebrew  race  had  of 
the  nature  and  attributes  of  Deity. 


added  the  natural  curiosity  of  the  human 
race  to  know  mystery  and  to  see  the  in- 
visible.  The  Kavi  were  supposed  to  be 
in  communion,  at  least  when  exercising 
their  priestly  office,  with  the  Ahuras, 
especially  with  Mazdao  and  Sraosha,  and 
from  such  intercourse  with  the  powers 


GUEBER  CEREMONIES  AT  TEMPLE  OF  ATECH-GA,  NEAR  BAKAN.— Drawn  by  M.  Moynet. 


This  notion  of  advantage  underlay 
the  prophetical  office  of  the  Iranian 
._  ,  ,  Kavi.  It  was  beneficial 

Fundamental 

ideas  of  the         to   foreknow  what  was  to 

office  of  Kavi.  .-P.,       T 

come.  The  Iranic  people, 
with  such  revelation  of  the  hereafter, 
might  better  adjust  themselves  to  the 
conditions  of  the  physical  world,  and 
thereby  more  easily  gain  its  benefits  and 
avoid  its  evils.  To  this  bottom  motive 
in  the  institution  of  prophecy  must  be 


on  high  they  gathered  their  revelations 
for  men. 

The  second  class  of  Iranian  priests 
were  known  as  Karopani;  that  is, 
< 'Sacrifices."  The  notion  Sacrificein- 

tended  to  supply 

of  contributing  something  the  deities  -with, 

,         f  .«       food  and  rai- 

to     the     gods     from     the  ment. 
abundance   of  the  earth  is  one  of  the 
most  primitive  of  the  religious  concepts 
of  mankind.     It  implies  mutual  advan- 
tage.     Men,  hoping   to   receive  favors 


THE  IRANIANS.— RELIGION. 


593 


from  the  powers  of  earth  and  heaven, 
give  something  of  their  own  goods  in 
return.  The  fruits  of  the  field  are 
brought  and  laid  upon  the  altar.  Favor- 
ite animals  are  led  forth  and  presented 
to  the  deities. 

There  are  two  correlations  here  which 
may  be  noticed  with  interest.  First, 
that  the  deities — in  this  case,  the  Ahuras 
— are  supposed  to  require  for  food  the 
same  things  that  are  agreeable  to  the 
appetites  and  wants  of  men.  Very  rarely 
do  the  things  sacrificed  represent  any 
other  element  than  that  of  food  value. 
Among  some  primitive  peoples  articles 
of  clothing,  the  hunter's  gear  and 
weaponry,  were  given  in  sacrifice.  But 
generally  there  was  a  strict  conformity 
of  the  things  offered  to  the  articles  of 
food  most  desired  by  the  sacrificers. 
With  the  growth  of  aesthetic  tastes 
flowers  were  added,  but  generally  those 
articles  of  the  vegetable  and  animal 
kingdom  which  were  used  by  the  peo- 
ple to  sustain  life  were  given  as  an 
offering. 

Among  the  Old  Iranians,  such  articles 
were  fruits  and  grains  and  certain  ani- 
mals, particularly  the  horse.  The  latter 
was  a  notable  departure 

The  things  sac- 

tificed-,  gift  of      from  the  usual  order.    The 

the  horse.  ,  -r.       -, 

horse  was  sacrificed  not  as 
an  article  of  food,  but  as  the  most  valu- 
able of  the  possessions  of  the  worshiper. 
Without  the  horse  his  journey  from 
place  to  place  could  not  be  made. 
Without  him  the  hunt  would  be  reduced 
to  a  mere  struggle  of  man  with  the  wild 
beast,  and  without  him  \var  wrould  be 
impossible.  So  the  horse  must  be  given 
to  the  Ahuras  as  the  most  acceptable 
gift. 

The  second  notion  above  referred  to 
is  that  of  the  method  of  transferring  the 
gifts  from  the  visible  hands  of  the  givers 
to  the  invisible  hands  of  the  Ahuras. 


Fire  has  been  a  possession  of  all  the 
races  of  men.  Its  general  office  is  to 
make  the  visible  forms  of 

•        •    .-i  1     -,  -,  Fire  employed 

things  invisible  by  COmbuS-    as  the  agent  of 

tion.  This  transforming  transformation- 
force  was  therefore  employed  in  all  the 
sacrifices  of  the  primitive  world.  The 
thing  given  was  committed  to  the  flames, 
and  disappeared.  By  this  process  of 
divine  commerce  the  fruit  of  the  earth 
or  the  slaughtered  animal  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  immortals.  As  a  rule, 
however,  not  all  of  the  thing  sacrificed 
was  committed  to  the  flames.  The 
shrewd  wit  of  the  primitive  worshiper 
still  dallied  with  the  idea  of  advantage 
to  himself.  A  part  of  the  offering  was 
reserved  for  the  priest.  As  for  him, 
he  could  readily  make  a  tradition  that 
by  eating  of  the  sacrificial  offering  he 
sat  at  a  common  table  with  the  gods. 
This  ingenious  casuistry  would  be  ac- 
cepted as  a  verity,  and  the  giver  of  the 
sacrifice  would  be  satisfied. 

The  third  group  of  Iranian  priests 
were  known  as  the  Ricikhs,  or  the 
"Sages."  They  were  the  The  primitive 
early  philosophers  of  tfie  SJ^g^"* 
race.  In  the  religious  race- 
evolution  the  Iranian  mind  conceived 
it  wise  to  draw  along  with  the  develop- 
ment of  ceremony  the  incipient  learning 
of  the  age.  A  class  of  hierarchs,  known 
as  the  Ricikhs,  thus  arose,  as  natural 
philosophers,  interpreters  of  earth  and 
air  and  heaven,  not  seers  in  the  pro- 
phetical sense,  for  that  was  the  office  of 
the  Kavi,  but  wise  men  in  the  inter- 
pretation of  all  things  secular  and 
material — teachers  of  the  commonplace 
and  natural. 

Nature  worshipers  in  the  primitive 
ages  are  little  disposed  to  building  tem- 
ples. It  is  only  in  subsequent  stages  of 
development  that  a  system  of  religion, 
founded  on  natural  concepts,  requires 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  erection  of  houses  for  the  deities.  In 
the  beginning  all  worship  is  conducted 
East  Aryans  in  the  open  'spaces,  under 

the    arch   of    heaven. 

Among  the  Old  Iranians, 
the  hilltops  were  chosen  as  the  most 


preferred  the 
open  air  for 
worship. 


PRESENT   STATE   OF   FIRE-TOWERS   AT   ATECH-GA. 
Drawn  by  Taylor,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 

suitable  places  on  which  to  build  their 
altars  and  offer  their  sacrifices.  It  was 
on  these  high  places,  from  which  a  view 
of  a  great  horizon  could  be  obtained, 
where  sun  and  earth  and  air  were 


revealed  in  all  their  grandeur  and 
beauty,  that  the  earliest  priests  of  the 
Aryan  race  stood  up  and  chanted  their 
Gathas  and  offered  prayer.  It  was  a 
long  time  before  the  temple-building 
epoch  arrived  in  the  history  of  the  two 
branches  of  the  East  Aryan  race. 
It  is  perhaps  impossible  for  the 
modern  inquirer  to  transport  him- 
self into  the  consciousness  of  this 
ancient  people,  and  to  feel  the  rea- 
sons  which  were  sufficient  for  per- 
forming the  services  of  religion 
in  the  open  air  and  which  forbade 
the  localization  of  worship  in  a 
temple.  Even  to  comparatively 
late  epochs  in  the  history  of  this 
race  the  palace  of  the  king  always 
outshone  the  temple  of  the  gods. 
To  the  present  day  the  hilltops 
back  of  Bombay  smoke  with  the 
fires  of  the  Parsees,  with  no  roof 
above  save  the  Indian  sky. 

Nature  worship  did  not  incul- 
cate immortality.  The  doctrine 
of  the  continuous 

Notion  of  Im- 

existence  Of  the  SOUl    mortality  of 
f.        -,       .-,  1  later  date. 

after  death  rose  slow- 
ly and  through  many  tortuous  proc- 
esses of  thought  from  the  primi- 
tive naturalism  of  the  Iranian  race. 
It  is  surprising  to  view  the  indif- 
ference of  all  the  Aryan  peoples 
of  antiquity  to  the  question  of  a 
life  after  death.     When  the  pow- 
ers of  the  natural  world  had  been 
separated  from  its  physical  aspects 
and  elevated  into  the  character  of 
Ahuras,  they  were  regarded  as  im- 
mortal.    But  even  this  aspect  of 
the  old  natural  theology  was  not 
dwelt    upon   before   the   classical   ages. 
It  came  at  length,  however,  to  be  per- 
ceived that  the  gods,  in  order  to  be  of 
permanent  benefit  to  their  worshipers, 
must  be   immortal.      Otherwise,   death 


THE  IRANIANS.— SEX  AND  MARRIAGE. 


595 


might  intervene  and  all  advantages 
cease  forever. 

From  the  immortality  of  the  gods,  it 
was  but  a  step  to  the  concept  of  the  im- 
At  first  worship  mortality  of  the  soul.  In 
the  later  development  of 
Zoroastrianism  such  belief 
became  prevalent,  and  the  teachings  of 
the  Magi  were  largely  based  upon  the 
belief  in  an  existence  of  the  souls  of 
men  after  death.  But  in  the  earlier 
ages  duty  and  obligation  were  enforced 
by  the  Kavi  and  the  Sages  of  Mazdao 
on  the  simple  grounds  of  benefits  to 
be  gained  and  evils  to  be  averted. 
The  concept  of  an  eternal  existence 
had  not  entered  in;  the  horizon  of  re- 
ligion, as  it  was  believed  and  practiced 
by  the  Old  Iranians,  was  coincident 
with  the  horizon  of  life,  and  the  reli- 
gious ceremonial  was  all  prepared  -and 
performed  with  the  expectation  of 
earthly  benefits. 

In  the  attempt  to  gather  the  outlines 
of  the  prehistoric  life  of  a  people,  and  to 
depict  the  same  as  one  complete  image 
to  be  looked  upon  by  living  races  of 


men,  the  writer  is  many  times  embar- 
rassed in  selecting  those  features  which 
are  most  likely  to  make  a 

.  .          .  Iranian  religion 

distinct  and  lasting  image,    foreran  national 

In  the  present  case  we  devel°Pment- 
have  dwelt  at  some  length  upon  that  Old 
Iranian  faith  which  had  Ahura-Mazdao 
for  its  supreme  spirit  and  the  Zoroas- 
trian  Bible  for  its  apocalypse.  We  have 
.done  so  for  the  reason  that  this  system 
of  belief  and  practice  was  a  fundamental 
element,  if  not  indeed  the  very  life,  of 
Iranic  development  and  nationality. 
The  rising  institutions  of  the  race  took 
form  and  fashion  from  the  religious 
system  of  Zarathustra.  One  of  the 
strongest  forces  by  which  the  impulses 
of  the  nomadic  life  were  held  back  and 
finally  bound  down  to  the  pastoral  and 
agricultural  career,  by  which  the  set- 
tled tribes  gradually  became  predomi- 
nant  over  the  hunters,  and  by  which  in- 
stitutional forms  took  the  place  of  mere 
tribal  chaos,  was  the  unity  of  religious 
beliefs  and  practices  common  not  only 
to  the  Iranians  themselves,  but  also  to 
their  kinsmen  in  India. 


XXXIV.— SEX  AND  MARRIAOE  AMONQ  THE: 


T  will  now  be  of  inter- 
est to  say  something 
of  the  relations  of  man 
and  woman  among  the 
forefathers  of  the  In- 
do-European races. 
The  perpetuity  and, 
indeed,  the  very  existence  of  the  human 
family  depends  upon  the  fact  of  sex  in 
the  species.  The  complete  mankind  is 
divided  into  two  parts,  the  man  and  the 
woman.  By  a  beautiful  coordination, 
and  perhaps  what  may  be  called  a  nat- 


ural division  of  labor,  the  procreation 
and  the  bearing  of  offspring  are  divided 
as  might  be  a  piece  of  work  importance  of 
in  economics.    The  duty  of  ^ onl^ce 
perpetuating   the    race    is  history, 
separated  into  parts  and  given  to  two  in- 
stead of  to  one.     In  this  respect  man- 
kind share  in  the  general  analogies  of 
nature.     Nearly  all  animals  and  plants 
reproduce  by  sex.      In  some   cases  the 
whole  procreative  act  is  accomplished  in 
a  single  individual  of  the  species,  but, 
as  a  rule,  it  is  divided   between   two 


596 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


The  laws  by  which  the  two  cooperate  in 
this  vital  effort  to  maintain  the  species  of 
which  they  are  themselves  the  units  are 
all-important,  and  must  ever  constitute 
one  of  the  most  interesting  studies  to 
which  the  reflective  mind  may  be  devoted. 


IRANIAN   FAMILY   TYPE. 
Drawn  by  Tofani,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


In    the    human    family    four    general 
schemes  of  propagation  have  been  em- 
ployed   by   various   tribes 

Four  methods  f 

of  sexual  union    of  men  while   still   under 
the    dominion  of    the  un- 
conscious   forces    peculiar  to  the  child- 
hood  of  the   race.      It    is   almost  cer- 


tain that  no  one  of  these  has  been 
used  by  all  as  the  first,  or  primal,  meth- 
od of  maintaining  human  existence.  The 
facts  seem  to  warrant  the  belief  that 
some  of  the  primitive  races  have  in- 
stinctively employed  one  plan  for  the 

union  of  the 
sexes,  and  oth- 
ers another  plan. 
The  four  meth- 
ods referred  to 
differ  among 
themselves  ma- 
terially. They 
are  unlike  con- 
sidered as  plans 
of  procreation, 
and  are  diverse 
in  the  social  re- 
sults to  which 
they  lead. 

The  first  is  the 
scheme  of  sexual 
union  in  which 
men  and  women 
are  miscellane- 
ously joined  in 
the  procreation 
of  the  race.  It 
implies  little 
more  than  the  in- 
stinctive  and 
temporary  union 
of  the  male  and 
the  female  in  the 
other  races  of  an- 
imals. It  signi- 
fies that  after 
this  temporary 
relation,,  resultant  in  the  birth  of  a  new 
member  of  the  species,  the  relation 
shall  cease  as  it  respects  communal  sys- 
the  parents,  and  that  each 
of  them  shall  thereafter 
enter  into  new  unions  with  other 
members  of  the  species,  and  so  on 


THE  IRANIANS.— SEX  AND  MARRIAGE. 


597 


throughout  the  productive  period  of 
life. 

Impermanence  is  the  feature  of  such 
a  connection  of  the  sexes.  It  extends 
even  to  uncertainty  as  to  the  male  pa- 
rentage of  all  offspring.  It  makes  the 
woman  the  mother  of  many  children 
by  different  men,  and  the  man  the 
father  of  many  children  by  differ- 
ent women.  The  system  is  known  as 
communal  marriage,  and  it  may  well 
be  regarded  as  the  most  barbarous,  if 
not  the  most  primitive,  of  all  the  forms 
of  procreative  union  between  the  sexes. 

The  second  scheme  is  that  in  which 

one  man  selects  two  or  more  women  as 

his  wives  and  by  them   multiplies  his 

kind.      The  relation    once 

Nature  of  the  . 

polygamous         established  is  supposed  to 

scheme  of  union.   be    permanent    during    the 

procreative  period  of  life.  This  makes 
the  man  the  central  fact  in  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  race.  From  him  the  lines  of 
life  diverge  through  several  members  of 
the  opposite  sex,  and  are  spread  wider 
and  wider  as  the  process  goes  on,  to  the 
second  and  third  generation,  until  his 
blood  is  almost  infinitely  diffused.  After 
some  generations  vast  multitudes  would 
trace  backward,  through  different  moth- 
ers, their  descent  from  a  common  father. 
To  this  scheme  of  multiple  marriage  is 
given  the  name  of  polygamy — a  word 
which  the  discerning  tongue  of  the 
Greeks  has  contributed  to  the  vocabulary 
of  the  world. 

The  third  plan  of  union  between  the 
sexes  is  like  the  last,  except  that  the  po- 
sition of  the  parties  is  reversed — exactly 
reversed  as  to  parentage,  but  not  as  to 
Antecedents  results  in  offspring.  In  this 
third  scheme  several  men 
are  married  to  one  woman. 
She,  and  not  the  man,  becomes  the  cen- 
tral fact  in  whom  the  lines  of  life  con- 
verge. In  all  other  schemes  the  lines 


and  results  of 

polyandrous 

marriage. 


are  divergent  toward  posterity,  but  in 
this — such  is  the  nature  of  the  union — 
the  course  of  all  the  forces  of  procreation 
is  toward  the  woman.  As  to  the  off- 
spring, the  mother,  as  in  all  cases,  is 
known ;  but  the  paternity  is  undiscover- 
able.  Each  child  has  a  single  unit  for 
its  mother  and  a  multiple  factor  for  its 
father.  In  some  tribes  all  the  brothers 
born  of  a  single  mother  are  married  in 
common  to  one  woman.  But  when  it  is 
said  that  all  the  brothers  are  so  wedded 
to  one,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the 
brothers  in  question  have  a  multiple  pa- 
ternity ;  that  is,  they  are  not  brothers  in 
the  sense  that  men  are  brothers  in  the 
monogamic  relation,  or  even  in  polygamy. 
In  other  tribes  not  only  the  sons  of  a 
single  mother  are  wedded  to  one  woman 
as  her  husbands,  but  all  of  the  members 
of  the  tribe  are  in  like  relation  with  her. 
Among  many  of  the  North  American 
aboriginal  nations  the  woman  is  the  wife 
of  the  tribe.  This  system  is  called  poly- 
andry, a  term  which  is  self-definitive  of 
the  relation. 

The  fourth  plan  of  procreative  union 
is  called  monogamy.  It  is  the  joining 
of  one  man  to  one  woman  Monogamy  de- 

~A   ^f    t,~-   -»-~    I-,;,-,,          T1-i^    termines both 

and  of  her  to  him.  The  lines  of  parent. 
relation  thus  established  is  aee- 
distinct  from  any  of  the  three  preceding. 
It  is  especially  different  as  it  relates  to 
offspring.  It  signifies  an  ascertained 
parentage  in  both  maternity  and  paterni- 
ty. It  signifies  that  all  the  children  born 
of  one  woman  have  a  single  father,  and 
that  all  the  children  born  of  one  father 
have  a  common  mother.  The  relation  is 
so  easily  apprehensible  that  it  need  not 
be  described,  either  in  itself  or  its  re- 
sults. 

It  should  be  remarked  that  the  sexual 
usage  in  different  nations  adopting  differ- 
ent schemes  of  procreative  relationship 
is  particularly  tenacious,  and  is  generally 


598 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


maintained  with  scrupulous   exactitude 

by  the   sentiment  of  the  given  people. 

Monogamy  is  by  no  means 

All  races  have 

and  maintain  a     regarded  as  more  essential 

sexual  code.  ,        , «  -.  /•  /-    ,-, 

to  the  welfare  of  the  race 
by  those  peoples  who  practice  it  than  are 


OLDEST  TVPE  OF  THE  MARRIED  WOMAN — A   CHALDEAN. 
Drawn  by  Mile,  de  Lancelot,  after  a  sketch  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


the  other  schemes  of  union  by  the  re- 
spective races  among  whom  they  pre- 
vail. There  has  never  been  found  a 
tribe  of  savages  so  low  in  the  human 
scale  as  not  to  have  a  certain  sexual  code, 
any  departure  from  which  by  the  mem- 


bers of  the  tribe  would  be  regarded  not 
only  as  scandalous,  but  as  destructive  of 
the  welfare  and  happiness  of  all. 

We  can  not  pass  from  this  analytic  view 
of  the  nature  and  methods  employed  by 
different  peoples  in  perpetuating  the 
race  without  notic- 
ing the  bearings  of 
the  subject  on  cer- 
tain controverted 
questions.  The 
principal  of  these  is 
the  historical  prior- 
ity of  the  several 
plans  of  marriage 
enumerated  above. 
The  problem  is  not 
so  important  in  it- 
self as  in  its  rela- 
t  i  o  n  s  to  another 
question.  It  is  easy 
to  perceive  that  if 
monogamy  be  the 
first  great  method 
of  mankind,  then 
the  family,  which  is 
the  second  unit  in 
ethnic  development, 
precedes  the  gens, 
the  gens  the  tribe, 
and  the  tribe  the 
race,  in  the  order 
delineated  in  a  for- 
mer chapter.  But, 
on  the  other  hand, 
if  the  system  of 
polyandry  should 
be  the  primitive 
method  of  union, 
then,  undoubtedly, 
the  tribe  would  be  the  Historical  pri- 

fjrs1.     •        ff1p    order   of     c\e-    ority  of  marriage 
or    ae-  systems  consid* 

velopment,    the  gens   sec-  ered- 

ond ,  and  the  family  the  last  stage  in  the 

human  evolution. 

If  the  ethnographer  of  to-day  is  com- 


THE  IRANIANS.— SEX  AND  MARRIAGE. 


599 


pelled,  with  the  data  before  him,  to  de- 
cide this  important  question,  he  will  be 
Some  tribes  obliged,  in  view  of  all  the 

fn  pvnress    the  belief  ! 

l 


adopt  one  meth- 
od  and  some  an- 

other.  that  some  of  the  primitive 

races  of  mankind  have  adopted  one  of 
these  schemes,  and  others  another.  This 
is  to  say  that  in  certain  families  of  men 
the  monogamic  principle  employed  from 
the  beginning  has  led  from  the  family  to 
the  gens,  from  the  gens  to  the  tribe,  and 
from  the  tribe  to  the  race,  while  in 
other  branches  and  under  different  con- 
ditions instinctive  ethnic  preferences 
have  led  to  the  adoption  of  communal 
marriage,  or  more  particularly  to  poly- 
andry, by  which  the  general  course  of 
the  race  development  has  been  exactly 
reversed,  beginning  with  the  tribe  and 
passing  by  way  of  the  gens  to  the  final 
establishment  of  the  family. 

It  has  been  the  custom  to  say  that 
monogamy  originated,  or  was  at  least 
Alleged  begin-  given  its  first  authoritative 
±ya°monTthe  expression,  among  the  Ro- 
Romans.  mans.  It  can  not  be  de- 

nied that  from  a  very  early  age  the 
monogamic  relation  was  formally  recog- 
nized by  the  Latin  race  as  the  one  valid 
law  of  sexual  union.  It  is  equally  cer- 
tain that  the  extension  of  Roman 
power  over  all  the  countries  around  the 
Mediterranean  and  far  into  the  East 
compelled  the  acceptance  of  this  feature 
of  social  organization.  Monogamy  be- 
came thus  intimately  associated  with  the 
bottom  principles  of  Christianity,  and 
after  the  decline  of  the  empire  the  law 
of  single  marriage,  the  union  of  one  man 
and  one  woman  for  life,  was  carried 
throughout  the  world,  wherever  that 
system  of  religious  belief  found  a  foot- 
ing. But  it  is  doubtful  if  such  is  —  if 
such  was  —  the  actual  beginning  and  es- 
tablishment of  the  monogamic  relation 
among  mankind. 


The  Greeks  were  monogamists.  In 
general,  the  Oriental  nations  were  polyg- 
amists,  but  in  the  West  the  opposite  prin- 
ciple prevailed.  Among  the  Other  Indo-Eu- 
Gothic  races,  also,  as  far  as  STn^mar. 
custom  had  been  formu-  riage. 
lated  into  law,  it  appears  that  the  prin- 
ciple of  single  marriage  was  universally 
recognized.  The  primitive  institutions 
of  the  Celtic  tribes  in  Western  Europe 
have  not  been  well  ascertained,  but  we 
have  reason  to  believe  that  among  them 
also  the  law  was  monogamic.  The 
Greeks  did  not  elevate  woman  to  a  high 
rank  or  make  her,  in  any  sense,  thet-so- 
cial  equal  of  man,  but  they  were  not 
polygamists.  Neither  were  the  primi- 
tive Aryans  of  India.  We  have  already 
seen  that  the  Old  Aryan  Housefolk  of 
the  Indian  valleys  were  organized  into 
families  on  the  monogamic  basis.  The 
system  of  naming  which  they  used  to 
express  the  family  relations  precludes 
all  idea  of  communal  or  polygamic  prac- 
tices among  them. 

The  same  is  true  in  Iran.  As  far 
back  toward  the  bottom  of  the  Aryan 
nidus  as  we  are  able  to  Difficulty  of 
penetrate  the  relation  was  ™£*™f 
one  man  for  one  woman  against  license, 
and  one  woman  for  one  man.  While 
men  are  in  a  tribal  state,  such  a  prin- 
ciple can  never  be  carried  into  full  effect. 
All  modern  nations  have  had  cause  to 
appreciate  the  extreme  difficulty  of  main- 
taining in  its  integrity  the  system  of 
monogamy  as  against  the  natural  license 
and  vagrant  instincts  of  the  race.  If  the 
system  has  thus  had  to  contend  with 
many  diverse  forces  in  the  higher  forms 
of  society,  how  much  more  may  we  ex- 
pect it  to  have  had  an  imperfect  form 
among  prehistoric  nations! 

It  is  true,  then,  that  the  Romans  were 
the  great  authoritative  promoters  of  sin- 
gle marriage  in  the  ancient  world,  and 


600 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


that  the  Christian  religion  was  at  least 

the  vehicle  of  the  diffusion  of  that  plan 

of  union  among  the  nations 

Single  marriage 

peculiar  to  the     of  the  earth.     But  it  may 

Aryan  races. 


asserted  that   the 

system  is  peculiar  to  the  Aryan  race.  For 
some  reason  it  accords  with  the  instinc- 
tive sentiments  of  nearly  all  people  of 
Indo-European  descent.  The  attempt 
to  introduce  and  to  maintain  some  other 
law  of  sexual  union  among  the  Indo- 
European  races  has  been  always  com- 
bated not  only  by  the  statutory  princi- 
ples and  positive  laws  prevalent  among 
them,  but  also  by  the  bottom  instincts 
of  the  race. 

It  remains,  therefore,  to  look  briefly 
at  the  reasons  that  may  be  assigned  for 
the  preference  of  one  system  of  marriage 
Factstending  to  over  another.  What  are 
"SSSSST  tlie  circumstances,  the 
considered.  facts,  which  induced  some 
of  the  primitive  tribes  of  mankind  to 
adopt  monogamy,  others  polygamy,  and 
still  others  polyandry,  or  even  communal 
marriage?  It  might  well  be  thought 
that  human  beings  in  the  unconscious 
state,  -placed  under  like  conditions  and 
confronted  with  a  problem  so  natural 
and  inevitable  as  that  of  procreation, 
would  all  alike  solve  the  question  in  a 
given  way,  and  adopt  a  common  ethnic 
code  governing  the  manner  and  even 
the  details  of  this  great  central  fact  in 
the  perpetuation  of  the  race.  Such, 
however,  we  shall  not  find  to  have  been 
the  natural  and  necessary  order  in  the 
evolution  of  human  society. 

A  close  study  of  the  conditions  under 
which  the  races  of  men  were  originally 
Conditions  ante-  placed  will  show  great  di- 

monTgamic119          V6rsity  in    theil>    situations. 

method.  ft  may  be  perceived  that  the 

motives  which,  unconsciously  to  them- 
selves, played  upon  the  first  men  and 
women  in  different  parts  of  the  earth 


were  very  diverse  and  even  antagonis- 
tic. From  the  beginning  the  unconquer- 
able instinct  of  the  mother  was  for  the 
preservation  of  her  child.  The  instinct 
of  the  father  also  tended  to  its  preserva- 
tion, but  not  with  so  great  force  as  on 
the  mother's  side.  Under  certain  con- 
ditions  the  sustenance  of  the  child  was 
so  easy  as  to  be  almost  natural.  Under 
other  circumstances,  it  was  a  work  of 
difficulty  and  labor.  In  the  latter  case, 
a  repugnance  to  offspring  would  arise 
among  primitive  people,  and  would  pres- 
ently become  so  strong  as  to  suggest 
destruction.  As  soon  as  barbarian  fa- 
thers should  adopt  this  method  of  les- 
sening the  number  of  those  whom  they 
must  support  and  with  whom  their 
households  were  encumbered,  a  natural 
selection  would  lead  to  the  destruction 
of  the  girls  and  to  the  preservation  of 
the  boys.  By  this  means  the  tribal  so- 
ciety would  soon  have  a  preponderance 
of  males  and  a  paucity  of  females.  This 
is  a  monogamic  condition.  Such  a  state 
is  the  antecedent  of  single  marriage. 

Under  such  circumstances  several  men 
would  compete  for  a  single  woman.  The 
strongest  would  obtain  her,  Nature  of  the 
partly  by  his  strength  and  *£££» 
partly  by  her  preference  confirmed. 
for  him  as  the  best.  He  who  obtained 
could  generally  defend.  The  man  thus 
married  would  become  a  party  of  the 
first  part,  and  those  whom  he  had  sur- 
passed in  competition  a  party  of  the  sec- 
ond part,  both  obliged  to  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  union  thus  established. 
Each  of  the  party  of  the  second  part 
would  hope  in  turn  to  obtain  some  other 
woman  as  his  own,  and  thus  to  become 
a  party  of  the  first  part,  in  a  compact  to 
which  his  competitors  were  a  party  of 
the  second  part.  Here  are  the  founda- 
tions of  a  natural  league  on  the  part  of 
all  to  support  and  maintain  monogamy. 


FORM  OF  ROYAL  TOMB  IN  POLYGAMOUS  COUNTRY.— Drawn  by  Taylor,  from  a  ohotograph. 


602 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Under  other  conditions  a  wholly  dif- 
ferent state  of  circumstances  might 
Certain  other  arise.  In  a  warm  and  fer- 
oonditionstend  tile  island  or  in  a  fecund 

1x3  establish 

polygamy.  Oriental  valley — where  na- 

ture brings  forth  in  abundance  all  things 
soever  which  are  desired  by  man,  where 
her  resources  seem  exhaustless  and  the 
eater  has  but  to  lift  his  hand  to  the  bend- 
ing bough  to  gather  what  fruits  he  will, 
where  the  genial  atmosphere  and  the 
equability  of  the  seasons  requires  no 
clothing  and  suggests  no  permanent 
shelter,  where  even  the  infant,  before 
it  leaves  its  mother's  breast,  begins  to 
gather  from  its  environment  all  manner 
of  natural  foods  adapted  to  its  wants — 
the  law  of  life  and  of  the  maintenance 
of  life  is  almost  reversed  from  what  it  is 
amid  the  hardships  incident  to  adverse 
regions.  In  such  circumstances  the 
maintenance  of  offspring,  however  nu- 
merous, could  not  be  regarded  as  a  task. 
Neither  father  nor  mother  could  be 
much  embarrassed  even  by  a  multitude. 
The  suggestion  of  reducing  an  overplus 
by  destroying  it  would  not  arise.  The 
unrestrained  impulses  and  the  unlimited 
results  of  human  instinct  would  take 
their  natural  course,  and  no  one  would 
feel  the  burden.  In  the  choice  of  their 
sexual  mates  men  would  not  be  limited 
to  one  by  a  confederation  against  him  of 
the  parties  of  the  second  part.  The  fe- 
males of  the  tribe  would  be  at  least  equal 
in  number  to  the  males.  The  stronger 
and  more  vigorous  men  would  take  two 
women  or  more  to  wife,  and  there  would 
be  no  league  against  them  by  a  disfran- 
chised minority.  The  strong  man  would 
thus  originate  two,  three,  or  many 
branches  to  his  family.  The  weak  man 
•would  perhaps  have  none.  In  other 
words,  here  is  the  antecedent  state  and 
condition  of  polygamy;  and,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  the  institution  so  called  has  gen- 


erally prevailed  under  the  circumstances 
above  enumerated. 

As  to  communal  marriage,  it  ap- 
pears to  be  merely  the  sexual  chaos  of 
tribes  in  whom  the  human 

Communal  mar- 

SentimentS    peculiar  to  this   riage  the  result 
1    .  •          i  of  sexual  chaos. 

relation  have  not  yet  ap- 
peared. It  would  be  difficult  to  point 
out  any  particular  in  which  this  system 
differs  from  the  method  of  union  in- 
stinctively chosen  by  the  lower  animals. 
The  existence  of  such  a  method,  if 
method  it  may  be  called,  implies  the 
existence  of  tribes  of  men  between  whom 
and  the  animals  there  is  only  a  small 
diversity  of  physical  form  and  the  pos- 
session by  the  one  of  larger  capacities 
than  by  the  other.  It  is  a  state  of  na- 
ture, pure  and  simple,  and  has  only  been 
found  among  peoples  whose  advance 
from  absolute  savagery  has  not  pro- 
ceeded so  far  as  the  institution  of  any 
definite  social  forms.  We  shall  here- 
after have  occasion  to  speak  further  of 
this  state  in  connection  with  some  of  the 
tribes  by  whom  simple  communal  unions 
are  the  only  custom  and  law  of  mar- 
riage. 

The  natural  antecedents  of  polyandry 
are  hard  to  trace.  This  form  of  union 
has  prevailed  in  different  paucity  of  fe- 

nf    the    earth    to    ATI    males  must  have 
1    preceded  poly- 


extent  not  understood  or 
appreciated  until  recent  investigations 
have  brought  the  matter  to  light.  The 
majority  of  all  the  Indian  races  of  North 
America  employed  polyandry  as  the 
bottom  fact  in  their  social  structure. 
The  same  method  of  marriage  prevails 
largely  in  the  Polynesian  islands  and  in 
other  quarters  of  the  globe  populated 
by  races  of  Mongoloid  descent.  Some 
suggestions  may  be  offered,  however, 
relative  to  the  obscure  origin  of  this, 
which  to  the  enlightened  understanding 
seems  the  most  repulsive  of  all  forms  of 


THE   IRANIANS.— SEX  AND  MARRIAGE. 


603 


union  between  the  sexes.  In  the  first 
place,  there  must  have  been  antecedent 
to  the  origin  of  the  custom  a  paucity  of 
females,  either  from  some  perversion  of 
the  laws  of  birth,  or  from  the  destruc- 
tion of  female  infants.  If  the  latter,  it 
may  have  occurred  either  by  the  will  of 
the  parents  or  by  natural  causes.  Suffi- 
cient data  are  not  accessible  to  indicate 
which  of  these  circumstances  has  led 
among  certain  of  the  primitive  tribes  to 
the  excess  of  males.  Such  an  excess 
being  granted,  we  can  conceive  that 


mother.  Among  Aryan  nations,  how- 
ever,  the  rivalry  of  brothers  is  not  less 
intense,  even  deadly,  than  between 
strangers.  But  for  some  reason  among 
the  polyandrous  tribes,  the  rivalry  of 
the  males  has  not  taken  the  same 
course.  Perhaps  this  may  be  accounted 
for  on  the  ground  of  the  smallness  of 
the  divisions  into  which  the  Polynesians 
and  the  American  Indian  tribes  have 
generally  been  parted.  Where  a  given 
totem  has  embraced  but  a  few  wigwams, 
a  few  warriors,  and  still  fewer  women, 


POLYGAMOUS  FATHER  AND  HIS  SONS.— FATTALLY  CHAH.— Drawn  by  H.  Chapuis,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


several  males  would  compete  for  the 
possession  of  one  woman,  and  to  this 
extent  the  antecedent  condition  is 
identical  with  that  among  monogamous 
barbarians. 

But  from  this  point  the  analogy 
breaks.  For  in  polyandry,  instead  of 
Smaiiness  of  the  strongest  competitor 
£SS£££  taking  and  keeping  the 
drous  system.  prize  to  the  exclusion  of 
the  rest,  the  rivals  make  a  league  to 
have  the  woman  in  common.  The  facts 
show  that  the  rivals  are  in  the  first  place 
the  brothers  born  of  some  common 


it  might  have  been  disadvantageous  for 
the  warriors  to  go  into  deadly  rivalry 
over  the  question  of  marriage.  It  may 
have  been  found  among  tribes  thus  weak 
that  it  was  advantageous  to  husband  the 
meager  resources  of  force  and  tribal 
vitality  by  assigning  two  or  three  war- 
riors to  a  given  woman  in  the  bond  of  a 
friendly  husbandry.  Whatever  truth 
there  may  be  in  these  conjectures, 
which  are  put  forth  as  tentative  explana- 
tions of  the  institution  in  question, 
polyandry  exists  as  a  large  fact  in  the 
primitive  history  of  mankind.  It  has 


604 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


doubtless  been  practiced  by  a  greater 
number  of  aboriginal  tribes  and  races 
than  has  polygamy  or  communal  mar- 
riage itself. 

A  question  of  great  importance  relat- 
ing to  vital  statistics  and  to  a  still  deeper 
Bearing  of  mar-  law  of  biology  has  been 
^peoS"fSOn  raised  with  respect  to  the 
the  sexes.  tendency  of  these  several 

forms  of  marriage  on  the  proportion  of 
male  and  female  births  under  each.  It 
is  conceded  that  generally  through  the 
kingdom  of  life  the  ratio  is  equally  main- 
tained, under  equal  conditions,  between 
the  male  and  female  members  of  a  race. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  mankind 
in  the  monogamic  relation  obeys  the 
general  law,  and  is  perpetuated  by  near- 
ly equal  increments  of  the  two  sexes. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  communal 
marriages.  Among  the  tribes  where 
this  usage  holds,  infants  are  born  in 
equal  proportions  in  either  sex.  The 
great  question  is  whether  in  the  two  in- 
termediate systems  of  polygamy  and 
polyandry  the  opposing  methods  of 
union  tend  to  perpetuate  themselves  by 
producing  in  one  an  excess  of  female 
births  and  in  the  other  an  excess  of 
males. 

That  such  is  the  result  has  been 
stoutly  maintained.  It  has  been  averred, 
DO  polygamy  and  many  facts  have  been 
ptrdpPe?Sedry  cited  in  substantiation  of 
themselves?  the  principle,  that  in  po- 
lygamy a  tendency  to  an  excess  of  fe- 
males is  at  once  discoverable.  This  is 
to  say  that  nature  provides  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  system  by  giving,  as 
the  fruit  of  the  multiple  marriages  of  one 
man ,  a  considerable  preponderance  of  fe- 
male children.  It  is  also  alleged  that  in 
polyandry  the  system  perpetuates  itself 
by  the  production  of  an  excess  of  males. 
But  both  of  these  principles  have  been 
strongly  controverted,  and  facts  have 


been  adduced  which  would  seem  in 
given  cases  to  establish  the  law  of  equal 
birth  under  both  the  systems  mentioned. 
There  are  some  physiological  reasons 
for  believing  that  the  first  of  the  two  ar- 
guments is  better  maintained,  and,  on 
the  whole,  the  true  one.  But  the  ques 
tion  is  still  obscured  with  much  doubt, 
and  must  be  remanded  to  future  inves- 
tigation for  a  final  decision. 

This  digressive  study  relative  to  what 
may  be  called  the  primary  or  bottom  or- 
ganization of  society  among  the  various 
tribes  and  races  of  mankind  has  been 
brought  in  in  this  connection  once  for 
all,  that  the  reader,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  delineation  of  tribal  and  national 
life  may  have,  as  in  a  chart  before  him, 
the  diverse  plans  or  methods  of  sexual 
union,  and  the  consequent  perpetuation 
of  the  human  family  in  the  various 
quarters  of  the  globe.  The  Old  Iranians 
were  monogamists,,  with  only  such  de- 
partures from  the  law  which  instinct 
and  custom  had  provided  as  are  incident 
to  the  general  lawlessness  of  mankind. 

With  this  monogamic  principle  the 
religious  elements  which  were  developed 
by  Zarathustra  and  the  Monogamy  rein- 
Kavi  entered  into  combina-  g^by  the 
tion,  and,  as  the  nomadic  prophets, 
life  gave  place  to  a  settled  state,  the  old 
provincial  nationality  of  the  Medes  may 
be  said  to  have  begun .  We  are  here  ex- 
amining the  very  roots  of  human  his- 
tory. The  opinion  is  confidently  ad- 
vanced that  there  was  something  in  the 
instinct  and  something  in  the  environ- 
ment of  the  primitive  Aryan  race,  in  its 
old  Bactrian  nidus,  before  the  Veda  was 
the  Veda,  before  the  A  vesta  was  the 
Avesta,  which  impelled  to  the  union  of 
man  and  woman  in  the  procreative  re- 
lationship on  the  monogamic,  or  single 
marriage,  principle.  And  from  this  re- 
mote period,  below  the  day  dawn  of  hu- 


THE  IRANIANS.— HISTORICAL   DEVELOPMENT. 


605 


man  history,  that  principle  has  remained 
instinctive  in  the  race  and  in  all  its 
branches.  Doubtless,  in  some  particu- 
lar instances  the  old  bottom  law  of  Ar- 
yan thought  and  preference  on  this  sub- 
ject has  been  subverted  by  environment 


and  association,  and  has  been  supplanted 
by  one  of  the  other  principles  of  sexual 
relationship,  but  the  exceptions  will  be 
found,  on  the  whole,  rather  to  verify 
and  illustrate  than  to  abrogate  the  gen- 
eral law. 


CHAPTER  XXXV.— HISTORICAL  DEVELOPMENT 

THE  IRANIANS. 


HUS  far  in  the  course 
of  the  present  work 
little  attention  has  been 
paid  to  chronology. 
No  effort  has  been 
made  to  fix,  with  even 
approximate  certainty, 
the  time  relations  of  events.  This 
course  has  been  fully  justified  by  the 
fact  that  the  events  referred  to  have 
been  either  absolutely  prehistoric,  or 
else  located  along  the  farthest  horizon  of 
formal  history.  Nothing 

Question  of 

dates  in  old         certain  as  to  dates  can  be 

Iranianhistory.      offered    for    guch     shadowy 

parts  of  the  annals  of  the  human  race. 
Chronology  is  one  of  the  special  devices 
of  history.  It  is  said  to  be  one  of  the 
historical  eyes  through  which  all  things 
are  seen.  Perhaps  we  are  now,  however, 
arrived  at  a  point  when  something  may 
well  be  said  as  to  the  approximate  time 
when  the  Old  Iranians  merged  into  the 
dim  morning  light  of  antiquity. 

On  this  subject  we  are  fortunately  in 

possession    of   some    distinct   points    of 

observation.      It   is    conceded    that   the 

Medes  were  the  oldest  his- 

Probable  place 

and  epoch  of        torical  expression  for   the 

Zoroaster  ,  T  r\ 

ancient  Iranian  race.  Con- 
cerning the  antiquity  of  the  Medes,  we 
are  able  to  draw  at  least  a  vague  outline. 
According  to  Polyhistor,  following  and 
repeating  Berosus,  Zarathustra,  or  Zoro- 


aster, was  the  first  of  a  dynasty  of  eight 
Median  kings  ruling  in  Chaldaea  in  the 
very  earliest  ages  of  history.  Indeed, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Egyptian 
annals,  this  is  the  farthest  point  of  light 
which  the  historian  is  now  able  to  touch, 
as  he  looks  into  the  mist-covered  dawn 
of  human  affairs.  The  Chaldsean  dy- 
nasty referred  to  was  the  second  which 
had  ruled  in  the  old  empire  at  the  mouth 
of  the  two  Mesopotamian  rivers.  It  was 
composed  of  eight  kings,  Zoroaster  be- 
ing the  first ;  and  there  are  good  reasons 
for  fixing  the  limits  of  this  dynasty  be- 
tween the  years  2286  and  2052  B.  C.  At 
the  close  of  this  period  it  appears  that 
the  foreign,  that  is  the  Median,  domina- 
tion in  Chaldtea  was  broken  and  the 
throne  regained  by  native  princes.  It 
has  been  customary  to  make  the  date  of 
Zoroaster  about  coincident  with  that  of 
Abraham,  but  the  current  chronology 
would  hardly  admit  of  this  construction. 
It  may  be  accepted  as  approximately 
correct  that  the  founder  of  the  Old  Ira- 
nian faith  flourished  at  about  the  time 
indicated  above. 

One  of  the  principal  errors  into  which 
the  occasional  student  is  likely  to  fall 

relative  to  the  relations  of  Historical  stu- 
dents do  not 
ancient    events    is    to    fix  sufficiently  con- 

,  .,  n    ,    sider  perspec- 

them,  as  it  were,  on  a  flat  tive. 
surface,  without  allowing  for  perspective. 
In  the  present  case,  it  must  be  remem- 


THE  IRANIANS.— HISTORICAL   DEVELOPMENT. 


607 


bered  that  there  was  necessarily  a  long 
Iranian  history  before  the  time  of  Zoro- 
aster. There  was  already  an  organized 
people,  developed  from  the  tribal  state 
and  sufficiently  high  in  the 
scale  of  unity  and  self-con- 
sciousness to  receive  the  reve- 
lations and  accept  the  ideas 
which  he  brought.  The  mi- 
gratory period  of  the  Old  Ar- 
yan departure,  of  the  joint  and 
common  progress  of  the  Indie 
and  Iranic  races,  of  their  grad- 
ual separation  into  two  distinct 
families,  and  the  development 
of  institutional  forms  in  each, 
all  preceded  by  ages  of  inde- 
terminate, or  at  least  undeter- 
mined, duration  the  apparition 
of  the  great  teacher  and  prophet 
of  Ahura-Mazdao. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  Old  Iranians, 
of  whom  we  are 
here  speaking,  are 
a  prehistoric  peo- 
ple. That  is  to 
say  that  their  life 
and  history  have 
been  developed  by 
what  may  be  called 
historical  parallax. 
The  data  in  pos- 
session of  the  eth- 
nographer and  his- 
torian are  sufficient 
to  construct  an  ac- 
curate outline  for 
the  career  of  many 
peoples  whose  act- 
ual annals  nowhere 
exist  in  the  liter- 


reached  by  this  method  of  investigation. 
The  astronomer,  acquainted  with  the  laws 
of  physics  and  with  his  calculus  before 
him,  feels  into  the  depths  of  invisible 


OLD    MEDIAN   TYPE — CYRUS  THE   GREAT. 
Drawn  by  Madame  Dieulafoy  after  the  sculpture. 


ature  or  among  the  monu- 
ments   of    mankind.     Nor 
is    there    any    uncertainty 
about  the  process  of  the  results  which  are 


Possibility  of 
developing  his- 
torical outlines 
by  parallax 


space  and  grasps  the  unseen  planet,  de- 
termining its  mass  and  velocity  with  an 
exactitude  which  in  a  less  cultivated  age 
would  be  set  down  as  miraculous.  To 


608 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKTND. 


the  sight  of  the  well-instructed  ethnolo- 
gist, or  even  well- versed  historian,  the 
outline  of  prehistoric  nations,  their  ca- 


TYPE  OF  ANCIENT  IRANIAN  KING — DARIUS  AND  THE  LION. 

Heliogravure,  after  a  photograph  from  the  sculptures,  by  Madame 

Dieulafoy. 

reer  and  character,  are  as  plainly  dis- 
cernible as  are  the  unseen  worlds  to  the 
vision  of  the  astronomer. 


We  may,  first  of  all,  discover  the  Old 
Iranian  in  the  person  of  the  Mede.  The 
Median  nation  is  the  earli-  The  oid  Medes 
estapparition  intotheactual  ^^SET 
foreground  of  the  ancient  evolutions. 
Bactrian  Aryans  whom  the  natural  eye 
has  ever  seen.  For  how  long  a  period 
the  Iranian  race  continued  to  expand  and 
become  fixed  in  institutional  aspects  be- 
fore the  actual  historical  emergence  of 
the  nation  it  is  impossible  to  determine. 
So  far  as  existing  records  are  concerned, 
our  first  acquaintance  with  this  people 
may  be  set  at  the  latter  half  of  the  ninth 
century  before  our  era.  It  was  at  this 
time,  in  the  reign  of  Shalmaneser  II  of 
Assyria,  that  an  expedition  was  carried 
out  across  the  Zagros  into  Media,  where 
the  Assyrian  army  succeeded  in  taking 
several  cities,  slaying  the  inhabitants, 
and  carrying  off  the  spoils  of  victory. 
From  this  time  forth  a  formal  history  of 
the  Median  power,  until  its  amalgama- 
tion or  absorption  in  the  rising  dominion 
of  Persia,  may  be  authentically  con- 
structed. It  is  not  here  that  we  have 
to  do  with  historical  narrative  proper. 
There  is  a  difference  to  be  observed 
between  an  account  of  the  social,  civil, 
and  military  movements  of  nations,  and 
an  ethnic  history  of  mankind.  It  is 
here  essayed  to  develop  the  latter,  and 
we  have  only  to  deal  with  the  race  as- 
pects of  the  questions  arising  before  us. 

Monarchy  came  with  tribal  consolida- 
tion in  Iran.  It  is  fairly  well  established 
that  the  first  authentic  ruler  of  the  king- 
dom was  Phraortes,  who 

Rise  and  prog- 
reigned    from    about  66O  to   ress  of  Iranian 

633  B.  C.  Long  before  this  monarch^ 
time  are  seen  the  shadows  of  the  kings 
walking.  Herodotus  accepted  some  of 
them  as  real.  Ctesias  extended  the  list 
backwards,  arranging  a  fictitious  dynasty 
to  the  first  quarter  of  the  ninth  centuiy 
B.  C.  Names  and  dates  are  given.  We 


THE  IRANIANS.— HISTORICAL   DEVELOPMENT. 


609 


are  introduced  to  Arbaces,  Maudaces, 
Sosarmus,  Artycas,  Arbianes,  Artaeus, 
and  finally  Dei'oces,  which  last  stands  in 
the  dawn  of  the  reality.  The  rest  are 
fabulous,  and  are  to  be  ranked  with  the 
mythical  kings  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
From  Phraortes,  however,  monarchy  as 
an  institution  may  be  regarded  as  estab- 
lished among  the  Old  Iranians.  The 
great  reign  of  Cyaxares  followed,  and 
the  civil  power  was  consolidated.  Then 
followed  the  reign  of  Astyages,  593-558 
B.  C.,  at  which  latter  date  the  relations 


fact  much  nearer  to  unity  of  character 
than  the  term  Graeco-Italic,  applied  to 
the  two  branches  of  the  Southern  Ar- 
yans in  Europe.  In  Iran  the  language, 
manners,  customs,  and  growth  of  soci- 
ety, civil  and  political,  the  religious  be- 
lief of  the  people,  and,  indeed,  all  the 
elements  of  development  were  the  same 
for  both  Medes  and  Persians,  with  only 
such  slight  differences  as  were  incident 
to  territorial  separation  and  environ- 
ment. 

These  historical  references  are  made 


COURT  OF  PERSIAN  MONARCH  (ROYAL  PALACE  OF  ISPAHAN). 


previously  existing  between  Media  and 
Persia  were  totally  reversed  by  the  gen- 
ius and  warlike  daring  of  the  young 
prince  Cyrus,  who  subverted  the  throne 
of  his  grandfather  Astyages,  and  re- 
moved the  .seat  of  government  to  his 
own  capital  in  Persia. 

But  the  race  was  one,  not  two.    Medo- 
Persian  stock  was  not  materially  differ- 
ent in    its    two    branches, 

Order  of  the 

Medo-Persian      the   chief   diversity   being 

development.         ^     ^      date     Qf      deyelop. 

ment.  The  Persian  sprang  last  and 
grew  highest.  The  term  Medo-Persian 
must  be  understood  to  express  an  ethnic 


merely  to  impress  the  truth  that  mon- 
archy was  a   fundamental 

'  ^  .  Warlike  form  of 

fact     in     the      evolution     Of   Iranian  instltu- 
•T-M  tions. 

the  Iranian  race.  The  cen- 
tral principle  was  not  only  monarchic, 
but  absolute.  It  was  a  tyranny  on  a 
large  scale,  and  nothing  more  autocratic 
or  cruel  has  been  seen  in  the  way  of 
government  among  men.  The  genesis 
of  the  system  was  military.  It  was  a 
warlike  chieftainship,  grown  great  and 
established  in  a  local  autocracy,  sur- 
rounded with  luxury  and  the  imple- 
ments of  despotism.  It  is.  not  intended 
in  this  connection  to  enlarge  upon  the 


610 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


particular  features  of  the  old  Medo-Per- 
sian  imperial  government.  It'  is  suffi- 
cient to  note  its  existence  as  one  of  the 
striking  aspects  of  ancient  civil  society. 
The  absolute  and  cruel  character  of 
the  institution  had  two  roots  of  bitter- 
ness. The  first  was  in  tribal  warfare, 
war  passion  and  arising  from  leadership  in 
uTbuSs^tt  ^ich  the  mythical  kings 
race-  gradually  arose  to  wider 

and  still  wider  dominion  until  all  the  Ira- 
nian countries  were  consolidated  in  one. 
The  second  source  of  the  characteristics 


tial  foes,  or  to  conciliate  them,  or  to 
beat  them  by  subtlety  became  a  necessity 
of  the  national  life.  It  was  a  perpetual 
warfare  with  demons,  and  the  actual 
warfare  with  men  soon  gave  the  enemy 
the  character  of  devils. 

The  wild  freedom  of  the  race  during 
its   tribal   stages   of    development,    the 

bloody  conflicts  of  the  chase, 

'    Ferocity  of  the 

the  reactions  of  the  dreary  Medo-Persiau 

,     •  j        /•   soldiery. 

desert  in  summer  and  of 

snowstorm  in  winter,  all  intensified  the 

instincts  of  the  people,  and  added  to  the 


MEDIAN  SOLDIERS.— Gravure  by  Bazin,  after  a  photograph  of  the  bas-relief  of  Chapour. 


of  the  Medo-Persian  power  was  deduced 
from  an  inherent  intellectual  and  moral 
quality  of  the  race.  It  had  been  a  cruel 
and  vindictive  race  from  the  time  of  its 
separation  from  the  Indie  family  and 
the  establishment  of  the  principle  of 
dualism  in  the  national  belief.  As  soon 
as  the  Old  Iranian  priests  had  developed 
the  evil  hierarchy  of  Ahriman  and  his 
bad  angels,  the  people  came  to  regard 
themselves  as  in  a  constant  conflict  with 
the  adverse  powers  of  earth  and  heaven. 
To  put  down  these  terrestrial  and  celes- 


vindictive  malevolence  of  their  character. 
The  ferocity  of  the  Median  soldiers  be- 
came proverbial  in  all  nations  where  their 
name  was  known,  and  as  late  as  the  time 
of  Augustus,  Horace,  in  his  Secular  Hymn, 
could  find  no  stronger  historical  reference 
in  illustration  of  the  power  of  the  empire 
than  to  cite  the  subjection  of  Iran : 

"  Now  by  the  sea,  and  on  the  land,  the  Mede 
Fears  the  strong  squadrons  and  the  ax  of  Rome  !** 

While  this   civil    evolution    from  the 
primitive  tribal  condition  of  the  Old  Ira- 


THE  IRANIANS.— HISTORICAL   DEVELOPMENT. 


611 


mans  into  a  despotic  monarchy  had  been 
in  progress,  a  counterchange  was  occur- 
Deterioration  of  ring  in  the  religion  of  the 

Zoroastrianism  jt  wag  a  change  to  a 

into  fire  wor- 
ship, lower  and  idolatrous  level. 

It  is  easy  to  note  the  process  by  which 
the  high  concept 
of  Ahura-Mazdao 
and  his  court  of 
hierarchs  was 
brought  down 
again  to  a  coinci- 
dence with  ma- 
terial  objects. 
The  first  and 
greatest  of  these 
was  the  sun.  It 
may  be  frankly 
confessed  that  sun 
worship  is  the 
highest  and  most 
rational  form  of 
idolatry.  Even 
modern  science 
has  verified  that 
conception  of  the 
ancients  which 
made  the  sun  the 
lord  of  day  and 
the  origin  of  life. 
As  the  dominant 
object  of  the  ma- 
terial universe,  he 
has  naturally  at- 
tracted the  won- 
der, the  awe,  and 
the  reverence 
of  all  primitive 
peoples. 

In  a  country  such 
as  Iran  the  as- 
cendency of  the  orb  of  day  would  be 
especially  striking.  The  Zoroastrian 
idea  that  Ahura-Mazdao  was  the  living 
one,  and  that  his  prime  angel,  Sraosha, 
was  the  lord  of  light,  brought  both  con- 


cepts into  close  affinity  with  the  sun  as 
the  king  of  physical  nature.  His  warmth 
and  radiance  were  qualities  most  sensi- 
ble and  grateful  to  the  bodies  of  men, 
and  it  was  easy  to  ascribe  to  him  the 
attributes  of  a  godhead.  The  Old  Ira- 


PERSO-MOHAMMRnAN  TYPES — ARAB   CHIEF   IN  THE   HOUSE   OF   A   SHlilK. 
Drawn  by  E.  Ronjat,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


nian  beliefs  took  this  course,  and  the 
next  descent  brought  in  the  element  of 
fire.  It  was  a  symbol  and  analogue  of 
the  sun.  It  was  the  sun  localized  on 
the  hearthstone  and  the  altar.  One 


612 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


may  easily  perceive  the  whole  course  of 
degeneration  from  Sraosha  to  the  flame 
of  fire. 

By  the  time  of  the  Medo-Persian  as- 
cendency under  the  Achaemenian  kings, 
Wide  preva-  the  transformation  from 
a?rfirtidoi!Un~  original  Zoroastrianism  to 
atl>y-  fire  worship  was  complete. 

The  great  Persian  armies  which  were 
led  by  Darius  and  Xerxes  to  the  West, 
except  in  so  far  as  they  had  gathered 
out  of  the  satrapies  on  the  hither  side 
of  Mesopotamia,  were  all  worshipers  of 
fire.  The  religious  ceremonial  of  the 
Persians  had  taken  that  fixed  form  which 
it  has  maintained  to  the  present  day. 
The  Parsee  altars  on  the  hilltops  of  Pars 
and  Yezd,  and  the  smoking  summits  seen 
here  and  there  in  Bombay,  are  at  once 
the  remnants  and  illustrations  of  the 
striking  but  idolatrous  ceremonial  which 
was  already  established  when  the  Medo- 
Persian  race  was  dominant  throughout 
Western  Asia. 

It  is  the  purpose  of  the  present  book, 
devoted  to  the  subject  of  ethnic  charac- 


ter, to  note  not  only  the  peculiarities  and 
race  distinctions  of  the  ancient  peoples, 

but     also    to     delineate     the    Ancient  Iranian 

character  and  peculiarities  %£££[£"' 
of  their  descendants.  The  scendent  races. 
Old  Iranians  have  their  representatives 
in  the  races  distributed  between  the 
Caspian  and  the  Indus.  If  we  glance 
over  the  whole  field  we  shall  find  that 
the  Western  peoples  of  this  group  have 
best  preserved  the  lineaments  of  the 
ancient  stock,  while  those  of  the  East, 
next  to  India,  are  graded  off  into  the 
Oriental  type.  This  is  true  not  only  of 
physical,  but  also  of  mental  and  moral 
characteristics.  The  Iranian  peoples 
next  to  Hindustan  pass  almost  imper- 
ceptibly into  the  character  of  the  In- 
dian races.  The  religious  propagand- 
ism  of  Islam  has  carried  the  faith  of  the 
Prophet  and  the  institutions  of  his  fol- 
lowers into  these  regions  as  well  as  into 
India,  and  the  result  is  manifest  in  the 
establishment  of  common  customs  and 
in  a  modification  of  the  old  national 
character. 


XXXVI.— ETHNIC  DIVISIONS  AND  CHARAC- 
TERISTICS. 


F  we  enter  the  west  of 
what  was  ancient  Iran 
and  begin  an  examina- 
tion of  the  present 
representatives  of  the 
primitive  stock,  we 
shall  find  first  of  all 
the  Armenians.  The  central  locus  of  this 
race  is  now  found  in  Astrakhan,  that 
The  language  portion  of  European  Rus- 
sia next  the  Caspian.  Even 
•  in  this  region  the  ancient 
Iranian  blood  has  been  considerably 
deteriorated  with  Semitic  and  Turani- 


and  literature 
known  as  Hai- 

kanic. 


an  admixture.  The  language,  called  the 
Haikan'ic,  from  Haiks,  the  name  of  the 
Armenians  in  the  vernacular,  has  been 
developed  into  an  independent  tongue, 
strictly  Iranic  in  its  origin  and  in  most 
of  its  characteristics.  A  literature  of 
some  merit  has  sprung  up,  even  in  the 
absence  of  national  unity.  The  ancient 
writings  have  been  edited  and  translated 
into  the  vernacular,  and  a  considerable 
intellectual  activity  is  otherwise  shown 
by  the  people. 

In  their  complexion  and  person  the 
Armenians  are  not  very  different  from 


THE  IRANIANS.— ETHNIC  DIVISIONS. 


613 


Ethnic  features 
and  off-grading 
of  the  Arme- 
nians. 


uiui 


the  peoples  of  Southern  Europe.  They 
have  fair  features,  and  are  regarded  as  a 
handsome  race.  The  hair 
is  abundant  in  quantity, 
black  in  color,  sometimes 
straight  and  sometimes  curled.  The 
forehead  is  low,  but  well  shaped,  the 
face  oval,  the  eyes  full  of  expres-  • 
sion  and  prominent,  the  lips  thick,  j  «m 
resembling  those  of  Afghans. 
What  is  called  the  expression  of 
the  Armenian  face  is  divided  be- 
tween the  features  of  Southern 
Europe  and  those  of  India.  In 
stature,  the  people  are  rather 
above  than  below  the  average  of 
mankind,  are  lithe  in  form  and 
agile  in  action.  The  Armenians 
are  taller  than  the  Afghans  and 
the  Beluchs.  Here  we  have  again 
a  grading  down  of  the  physical 
forces  toward  the  east,  the  people 
of  the  Indian  border  being  lower 
and  less  active  than  they  of  the 
west.  The  odd  circumstance  of 
large  and  clumsy  feet  must  not  be 
overlooked  in  noting  the  bodily 
peculiarities  of  the  Armenians. 

This  people  are  peculiarly  te- 
nacious of  ancient  customs.  They 
have  preserved,  even  from  remote 
antiquity,  a  considerable  part  of 
the  social  and  religious  life  of  the 
Old  Iranians.  Their  laws  are  like 
the  common  law  of  the  English- 
speaking  race,  derived  from  prec- 
edents of  common  life,  reaching  back  to 
the  times  of  tribal  dispersion.  The  pop- 
Armenians  pre-  ular  dress  preserves  many 
of  the  features  which  were 
peculiar  to  the  age  of 
the  Persian  ascendency.  As  a  general 
fact,  the  Iranians  have  always  been  dis- 
posed to  wear  a  high  dress  for  the  head, 
a  sort  of  tiara,  of  which  illustrations  may 
be  seen  in  the  everyday  costume  of  the 


Persians,  both  men  and  women,  and  of 
nearly  all  the  peoples  as  far  east  as 
India.  The  outer  garments  of  both  men 
and  women  are  loosely  worn,  and  de- 
scend below  the  knee.  The  men  have 
trousers,  and  are  belted  at  the  waist. 
On  the  whole,  the  effect  of  the  costume 


n  n^ 


iu 


Uiuu 


L,    Ij 

nUtnnl.ini    tu  , 
\\'uiqiu£kir  nn 

tj.nn&  fflt    mu/u 


hn 


t.   bu  , 
LuiiT 
LiutT  uui^, 


uiu 


LL    lull 


it'    1TA' 

*ukllil 

fHr.p* 


uui. 


Uf[i 


niulinh  i/tunn  nm.lt  n. 


ike. 

u,  fu 

L 


uji^uiqnt.p-jiLl^- 


tn[i 


in  I,  u  lini  u  , 


np  nt  fj 
IL. 


Lti 


ilji 


linpuUgnL.fi 


tu 


n 


[\uijij    hit*    ni. 


inni'lui 
f)i_ 


uiu 


llll"i/    "{f""/' 


serve  the  sem- 
blance of  Old 
Iranian  life. 


SPECIMEN   PAGE   FROM    ARMENIAN   BOOK. 

is  rather  Oriental  than  suggestive  of  the 
apparel  of  Western  peoples. 

The   Armenians   are    a   shrewd    and 
rather     intellectual     race,  intellectual 
Were  it  not  for  the  effects  SEJS? 

Of   Old  traditions,    religious   independence. 

and  social,  they  would  have  the  capacity 
of  a  good  modern  development.  They  are 
brave  and  adventurous,  good  soldiers, 
and  especially  noted  for  their  ability  in 


THE   IRANIANS.— ETHNIC  DIVISIONS. 


615 


the  transaction  of  business.  In  general, 
they  present  what  many  ethnographers 
have  chosen  to  call  the  Caucasian  type  of 
mankind  at  its  best  estate. 

In  common  with  the  other  peoples  of 
Western  Iran,  the  Armenians  exhibit  a 


dividual  in  their  character  and  as  little 
subject  to  restraint  as  were  their  pre- 
historic ancestors. 

For  this  reason  it  is  somewhat  diffi- 
cult to  generalize  on  the  subject  of  man- 
ners and  customs  where  the  same  are 


ARMENIAN  ARCHBISHOP— TYPE.-Drawn  by  Y.  Pranishmkoff. 


certain  spirit  of  independence  and  love 
of  liberty.  They  regard  valor  as  the 
principal  virtue  of  life.  In  the  cities  of 
Armenia  society  is  well  organized,  but 
in  the  open  regions,  especially  in  those 
parts  where  the  country  becomes  moun- 
tainous, the  population  consists  of  vigor- 
ous shepherd  tribes,  who  are  almost  as  in- 


so   variable  in  different    districts,     One 
thing  may  be  noted  with  peculiar  inter- 
est, and  that  is  the  complete  change  in  the 
change    in   the  method  of  ^°gd0ftjf 
disposing    of     the      dead.  dead- 
Zarathustra  required  that  the  bodies  of 
the  dead  should  be  exposed  on  high,  in 
a  kind  of  tower  or  building  erected  for 


616 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


that  purpose,  so  that  birds  of  prey  might 
gradually  devour  them.  It  was  con- 
ceived that  this,  of  all  possible  methods, 
was  least  likely  to  contaminate  the  ele- 
ments. It  was  held  that  earth  burial 
would  pollute  the  ground.  To  submerge 
the  body  in  rivers  would  defile  the 
water,  and  to  consume  them  by  fire 


ARMENIAN  FAMILY — TYPES. 
Drawn  by  A.  Sirouy,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


would  poison  the  air,  and  even  heaven. 
The  Zoroastrian  plan,  finding  as  it  does 
a  strange  reflection  in  the  method  adopt- 
ed by  some  of  the  American  Indians, 
was  thus  produced  as  a  means  of  pre- 
serving the  purity  of  the  elements 
against  the  noxious  influence  of  dead 
bodies. 

The  modern  Iranians  have  given  up 


the  old  method  as  no  longer  practicable. 
If  they  are  Mohammedans,  they  employ 
the  plan  in  vogue  among  Mohammedan 
the  followers  of  the  Proph- 
et ;  if  Christians,  they  adopt 
the  Christian  manner.  In  either  case 
the  burial  is  in  the  earth.  There  is 
generally  something  of  Oriental  fantasy 
^  attending  the  circumstance  of 
|li|  death,  something  of  Semitic 
clamor,  and  also  traces  of  abo- 
l  riginal  superstitions.  In  October 
the  Armenians  have  a  festival, 
which  they  call  the  Feast  of  thr 
Dead.  On  such  occasions  the  cem- 
etery is  lighted  with  fires,  kindled 
here  and  there.  Tapers  are  set  on 
the  graves,  and  the  women  aban- 
don themselves  to  weeping  and 
wailing. 

Over  the  Armenian  graves  tomb- 
stones, on  which  are  cut  the  effi- 
gies of  rams,  horses, 

Character  and 

Or  lions,  are    Set   lip,    sense  of  grave- 
,    stone  effigies. 

a  custom  as  ancient 
in  its  origin  as  the  tribal  dispersion 
of  the  Iranian  race.  It  is  evident 
that  such  sepulchral  imagery  pre- 
serves the  primitive  belief  in  sa- 
cred animals  and  their  guardian  ship 
over  men.  One  of  the  earliest  su- 
perstitions of  the  human  race  was 
that  of  the  power  of  certain  ani- 
mals to  intercede  with  the  gods. 
We  shall  see  that  in  Egypt,  and 
even  among  the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans, there  was  a  prevalent  sus- 
picion that  the  ram  was  an  efficacious  me- 
diator between  the  deities  and  human 
kind. 

The  ancient   nomadic  life  of  Iran  is 

best  preserved  by  the  Lures, 

Certain  Persic 

another  branch  of  the  race,  types  represent 

-i  .,  1      -•  the  ancient  race. 

having    its    central    locus 

in    Luristan,    but   spreading    therefrom 

northward  and  northeastward,  through 


THE  IRANIANS.— ETHNIC    DIVISIONS. 


617 


modern  Persia  as  far  as  the  Caspian, 
and  into  the  province  of  Mazanderan. 
These  people  are  in  many  respects 
like  the  rude  classes  of  the  Armenians, 
but  are  still  more 
nearly  allied  with  the 
inhabitants  of  Kurdi- 
stan on  the  west.  With 
the  latter  people  the 
Lures  have  many 
things  in  common,  not 
the  least  of  which  is 
the  thieving  disposi- 
tion for  which  the 
Kurds  are  proverbial 
among  all  peoples.  It 
is  noticeable  that 
among  the  Lures  many 
ancient  customs  of  the 
Iranians  are  preserved, 
and  this  in  despite  of 
their  conversion  to  Mo- 
hammedanism. One 
tribe,  called  the  Gu- 
ranes,  are  associated 
with  the  Dushik  Kurds 
as  a  sort  of  peas- 
ant caste  distributed 
among  them.  On  the 
western  coast  of  the 
Caspian  sea  another 
group  of  the  same  peo- 
ple, called  the  Tats,  are 
found.  Indeed,  the 
Lures  are  scattered 
through  the  whole  of 
Northwestern  Persia, 
as  that  empire  is  now 
constituted,  and  far 
out  into  Kurdistan,  to 
lake  Van  and  the  up- 
per valley  of  the  Tigris. 

One  might  well  suppose,  glancing  at 
the  fruitful  and  luxurious  valleys  of 
Luristan,  that  any  people  long  dwelling 

there  would  abandon  the  nomadic  life 
M. — Vol.  i — 40 


and  settle  into  fixed  pursuits ;  but  such 
is  not  the  case.  Wandering  tribes  still 
possess  the  country,  dwelling  in  tents, 
owing  allegiance  only  to  their  own 


Dra 


TOMB   ON   THE   BORDER   OF  KAROUN. 
n  by  Taylor,  after  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


f  chiefs,  and  engaged  in  almost  constant 
i  warfare.  Of  these,  the  most  conspicu- 
i  ous  example  is  the  ferocious  Bakhti- 
i  yari,  whose  name  is  proverbial  in  West- 
i  ern  Asia.  The  only  town  of  any  im- 


618 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


portance  within  the  limits  of  Luristan  is 
Khorramabad,  which  is  said  to  contain 

Prevalence  of        *     thous^d      huts.         The 

the  wandering     place    is    rudely   fortified, 

Hfe  inLuristan.  -, 

and   possesses   the    palace 
of  the  chieftain  of  the  Lures. 

The  next  great  division  of  the  Iranic 


si  van,  or  Persians.  They  are  the  most 
widely  distributed  of  any  of  the  existing 
Iranic  families.  They  are  even  dis- 
persed into  districts  far  beyond  the  lim- 
its of  their  own  countries.  Their  Ian- 
guage  is  Persic,  and  is  the  best  repre- 
sentative, or  rather  lineal  descendant,  of 


MOURNERS  WAILING.-Drawn  by  Y.  Pranishnikoff,  after  a  sketch  of  Madame  Carla  Serena. 


race,  distributed  eastward  of  the  Lures 
Place  and  char-  and  the  other  western 
Tajik^forhpar-  Persian  tribes,  includes  the 
•ivan.  Tajiks.  These  people  are 

spread  from  Kabul  northward  to  Badakh- 
fihan,  to  the  table-land  of  Pameer,  and 
into  Bokhara,  in  Central  Turkistan.  On 
the  east  they  lie  against  the  Afghans  and 
Beluchs.  Westward,  they  spread  into 
all  Central  Persia,  and  are  called  Par- 


the  ancient  Iranian  speech.  By  them 
also  was  preserved,  until  the  conquest 
of  the  country  by  the  Mohammedans, 
the  deteriorated  or  fire-worship  aspect 
of  the  old  Zoroastrian  faith.  After  the 
conquest  they  became  Mohammedans, 
the  old  religion  being  preserved  only  by 
the  Guebers. 

In   stature,   person,   and    complexion 
the  Tajiks  are  intermediate  between  the 


THE   IRANIANS.— ETHNIC  DIVISIONS. 


619 


Armenians  and  the  Kurds  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  Afghans  on  the  other, 
stature  and  eth-  They  are  not  so  tall  or 

tt7ohfThTsTeos:  agile  as  the  one' and  not  so 

Ple-  dark-skinned  and  Oriental 

as  the  other.  They  are  comparatively 
small  in  person,  but  heavy  in  build. 
The  limbs,  and  especially  the  feet,  are 
large,  and  the  face  broad.  The  features, 


rior  in  appearance  to  the  intermediate 
race. 

But  the  Tajiks,  perhaps  best  of  all, 
preserve  to  modern  times  the  general 
character  of  the  ancient 

T          •  r^-L.       A  •      They  present 

Iranic  race.     The  Armeni-  strongly  the  Old 
ans  compete  with  them  in  Iraman  traits» 
this  respect.    The  old  customs  and  man- 
ners  of  Iran  have  come  down  by  way  of 


BAKHTIYARI  TYPES.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph. 


however,  are  good,  if  we  except  the 
mouth,  which  is  large  and  coarse.  The 
type  is  not  by  any  means  so  favorable  in 
the  judgment  of  Western  peoples  as  that 
of  the  nations  of  the  Caucasus.  Even 
the  Kurds  are  larger  and  handsomer  than 
the  Tajiks,  and  some  ethnographers  pro- 
nounce the  Afghans,  who  are  not  in- 
frequently of  good  stature,  to  be  supe- 


the  Tajiks  and  Kurds  of  Persia,  and  rep- 
resent to  the  modern  inquirer  a  tolera- 
bly authentic  transcript  of  antiquity.  It 
is  quite  likely  that  many  features  of  the 
costume  of  the  modern  Persians,  such 
as  the  old  tiara,  or  high  cap,  which  was 
worn  by  the  subjects  of  Cyrus  the  Great, 
are  more  faithfully  preserved  in  the  cur- 
rent  styles  than  is  the  Persian  character 


620 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MANKIND. 


and  person  upon  which  they  are  exhib- 
ited. 

The  cruelty  and  tyrannical  disposition 

of  the  Medo-Persians  in  the  times  of  the 

greatness  of  the   race  has 

Cruelty  and  ° 

fierceness  of  the  already  been    referred  to. 

Even  this  bad  nature  has 

suffered    a    terrible    degeneration,    and 

is    more    repulsive    in   the   coarseness, 


to  the  trying  exigencies  through  which 
the  Iranian  peoples  have  passed.  The 
Mohammedan  conquest  was  of  itself  a 
sufficient  shock  to  destroy  nationality; 
and  the  substitution  of  Islam  for  the  Old 
Iranian  faith  aggravated  the  calamity. 

The  modern  Persians  may  be  ranked 
among  the  principal  races  of  Asia.  In 
Western  Asia  they  compete  with  the 


USBKK  AND  TAJIK  TYPES.-Drawn  by  A.  Ferdinandus. 


treachery,  and  immorality  of  the  mod- 
ern Persian  character  than  in  its  ancient 
aspect  of  fierce  brutality.  The  race  is 
avaricious  and  untruthful.  There  is 
little  intellectual  development;  and  if 
corruption  of  heart  and  life  were  the 
only  term  definitive  of  savagery,  the 
whole  race  might  well  be  dismissed  as 
savages.  Much  of  this  degradation, 
however,  must  undoubtedlv  be  attributed 


Turks  and  Russians  for  the  first  place  in 

ethnic  importance.    The  race,  however, 

lacks  homogeneity.      It  is 

more    mixed    than    either  of  the  modem 

the  Turkish  or  the  Russian 

stock.    In  Central  Persia  the  ancient  race 

of  Iranians  is  represented  in  tolerable 

purity  in  the   descendent  people.     But 

all  around   the  borders  this  is  not  true. 

On  the  west,  and  particularly  the  south- 


THE   IRANIANS.— ETHNIC  DIVISIONS. 


621 


west,  there  is  a  strong  admixture  of 
Turkish  blood.  On  the  north  and 
northeast  the  Mongol  stock  of  man- 
kind has  made  itself  felt  and  given  a 
tinge  to  the  race  complexion ;  while  on 
the  side  of  Afghanistan  and  Beluchis- 
tan,  Indian  or  Hindu  characteristics  are 
plainly  discoverable. 

The  Persians  at  the  present  time  num- 


nomadic  in  habit.  These  number  hardly 
fewer  than  four  million.  They  consti- 
tute the  great  intermediate  body  of  Per- 
sians, and  are  the  element  upon  which  the 
Shah's  government  most  relies  in  the 
matter  of  the  Persian  army.  The  national 
forces,  however,  are  recruited  to  an  ex- 
tent from  the  wilder  tribesmen ;  while 
the  official  classes,  commanders  and  the 


KURD  TYPES.— Drawn  by  F.  Courboin,  from  a  photograph. 


ditions  of  the 
Persian  pop- 
ulation. 


ber  approximately  eight  million.  Of 
Classes  and  con-  these  nearly  two  million 
are  townspeople.  About 
an  equal  number  are  Iliyats, 
or  nomads,  of  whom. we  shall  presently 
speak.  Between  these  two  extremes  of 
stationary  citizens  and  wandering  tribes- 
men there  is  a  large  intermediate  class 
of  villagers  who  are  more  sedentary  than 


like,  are  derived  from  the  townspeople 
or  citizens  who  correspond  to  the  aristoc- 
racy of  Western  Europe. 

No  class  of  the  Persian  population  is 
of  greater  interest  to  the  Ethnic  place 
traveler  and  ethnographer 
than  the  Iliyats,  or  wander- 
ing  herdsmen.  Of  these,  the  manner 
of  life  is  pastoral  rather  than  agricultural. 


FALCONER  OF  THE  SHEIK.-HiNDU-PERSiAN  TYPES  AMD  COSTUMES.— Drawn  by  A.  Sirouy,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


THE  IRANIANS.— ARCHITECTURE. 


623 


They  are  organized  into  tribes,  of  which 
the  name  is  legion.  Over  each  tribe  is 
set  a  hereditary  chieftain,  who  commands 
in  war  and  peace.  His  authority  is  quite 
absolute.  The  manner  of  life  has  respect 
to  a  division  of  the  country  into  pastoral 
districts.  Each  tribe  has  its  own  dis- 
trict, and  the  same  may  be  saidW  the 
minor  clans  and  families.  Though  all 
wander  about  with  their  flocks,  obeying 
the  suggestion  of  the  season  as  to  pas- 
turage, the  wandering  is  within  the  lim- 
its of  the  clan  lands.  Each  tribe  has  its 
own  section  in  the  hill-country,  and  to 
this  region  it  betakes  itself  with  the 
coming  of  spring,  and  there  the  tents  are 
pitched  until  with  the  advance  of  the  sea- 
son a  removal  to  better  grounds  is  neces- 
sary. But  each  tribe  in  its  wanderings 
must  confine  itself  to  its  own  section. 

The  social  and  domestic  life  of  the  Per- 
sians has  been  derived  from  the^institu- 
tional  forms  of  Mohammedanism.  Soon 
Social  and  do-  after  the  rise  of  islam  in 
™et^om  MO-  Arabia  and  its  spread  into 
hammedanism.  Syria  the  Crescent  was  car- 
ried victoriously  into  Persia.  A  religious 
conquest  of  the  race  was  soon  effected, 
and  the  faith  of  the  Prophet  was  substi- 
tuted for  the  former  paganism.  It  was 
the  incoming  of  a  Semitic  religion,  and 
of  the  usages  thereto  belonging,  into  an 
Iranian,  that  is,  and  Aryan,  country. 
The  event  was  not  unlike  the  previous 
conquest  of  Europe  by  Christianity.  In 
either  case  we  have  an  Aryan  people  ac- 
cepting from  Semitic  prophets  and  their 
followers  a  new  religious  system. 

Islam  brought  with  it  polygamy.  We 
have  hitherto  remarked  upon  the  fact 
Polygamy  sub-  that  Persia  is  the  line  of 
ethnic  breakage  between 
the  Orient  and  the  West. 
By  race  the  Persians  were  inclined  to 
the  usages  of  the  Indo-European  family 
of  mankind.  But  by  the  religious  con- 


test they  were  led  to  adopt  the  theory  of 
Mohammedanism.  This  brought,  with- 
in certain  limits,  the  system  of  multiple 
marriage.  There  is  thus  a  counter  force 
playing  upon  the  domestic  life  of  the 
race.  Polygamy,  though  prevalent,  has 
not  been  so  universal  as  in  Arabia, 
Egypt,  and  Turkey.  The  Persian  fam- 
ily and  household,  however,  are  organ- 
ized on  much  the  same  basis  as  in  the 
countries  just  named.  The  domestic 
usages  are  largely  of  the  Arabian  and 
Egyptian  type ;  but  are  in  part  deter- 
mined  by  the  ethnic  instincts  and  Old 
Iranian  biases  of  the  race. 

The  Persian  family  is  better  in  most 
of  its  features  than  that  of  the  Turks. 
With  an  equal  degree  of 

Character  of  the 

culture  and  refinement  the  Persian  family; 

u    1_         J.M1    the  women. 

comparison  would  be  still 
more  favorable  to  the  former  people.  In 
the  homes  of  the  better  class  of  Persians 
there  is  elegance  of  manners,  luxurious 
surroundings,  and  many  forms  of  com- 
fort. The  children  are  reared  at  first  by 
nurses,  and  are  afterwards  committed 
to  the  schools  under  charge  of  Moham- 
medan instructors.  The  women  are  in 
great  measure  secluded,  and  are  partially 
veiled  in  public.  Notwithstanding  the 
serious  and  rather  sinister  expression  of 
the  Persian  face,  the  countenance  of  the 
woman  is  often  regular  and  beautiful. 
The  artist  in  search  of  fine  types  of  beauty 
and  elegance,  even  after  he  has  studied 
the  faces  of  the  women  of  Cashmere  and 
Georgia,  may  well  pause  to  admire  the 
Sweetness  and  warm  expression  of  the 
Persian  women. 

Just  as  the  social  system  of  the  Per- 
sians has  been  derived  from  Islam,  so 
also  the  architecture  of  the  Architecture  of 
country  has    been    copied  STSffiS? 
from     the     Mohammedan  medan  styles, 
countries.     The   original    type   of    this 
manner  of  building  was  arabesque ;  but 


MUSSULMAN  NURSES  AND  CHILD-TYPES  AND  COSTUMES. 
Drawn  by  Adrien  Marie,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


THE   IRANIANS.— ARCHITECTURE. 


625 


this  style  has  suffered  considerable  modi- 
fication in  the   hands  of  Persian  archi- 
tects.    In  the  building  of  mosques  and 
tombs  the  Arabian  manner  has  been  well 
preserved.     Indeed,  the  forms  and  cere- 
monial of  Islam   made  this    necessary. 
The  minaret  is  everywhere  a  part 
of   the    Mohammedan   church    and 
religious  establishment.    If  the  cir- 
cular domes  are  not  also  a  necessary 
part,  they  are  at  least  a  part  estab-       ^'- 
lished  by  the  usage  of  eleven  cen-   . 
turies.     These  features  of  building 
assert  themselves   strongly  in   the 
major  architecture  of  the  Persians. 
Some  of  the  finest  edifices  of  this 
style  are  the  tombs  of  the  Persian   | 
great,  seen  in  many  cities  and  sacred 
places. 

One    of  the   most  remarkable  of 

these  structures,  typical  of  all,- but 

preeminent  by  its  vast- 

Tomb-building 

of  the  race ;  the    ness  and  elaboration, 

burial  tower.  ,,  -,        f    T 

is  the  tomb  of  Iman 
Mousa  at  Kazhemeine.  This  re- 
markable edifice  is  surrounded  with 
buildings  of  stone  or  marble,  but 
rises  above  them  with  its  four  min- 
arets and  two  domes  in  a  manner 
at  once  majestic  and  beautiful. 
Others  of  the  Persian  tombs,  like 
that  of  Zobeide,  are  derived  as  to 
their  style  from  the  building  of  the 
ancient  Iranians.  That  people,  as 
the  reader  knows,  invented  the 
burial  tower  on  the  top  of  which 
the  dead  were  exposed  to  be  de- 
voured by  birds.  This  pagan  form 
of  disposing  of  dead  bodies  was  Zo- 
roastrian  in  its  first  intent,  as  it  is  Par- 
see  in  its  last  evolution.  The  form 
of  the  burial  tower  has  been  transmitted 
to  Persian  architecture,  and  though 
greatly  modified  in  the  hands  of  the 
builders  of  the  last  eight  centuries,  it 
still  reappears  in  tombs.  In  such  struc- 


tures  the  ground  plan  is  hexagonal. 
This  form  is  carried  up  sloping 
slightly  to  a  considerable  height,  and  is 
then  surmounted  with  a  sharp  pyramidal 
tower  of  stone  shooting  upwards  much 
in  the  form  of  the  ancient  burial  towers 


YOUNG   LADY   OF    ISPAHAN — TYPE. 
Drawn  by  Adrien  Marie,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


of  the  Zoroastrians.     The  materials  of 
such  building  are  cut  stone  and  bricks. 

The  smaller  architecture  of  the  Per- 
sians has  but  little  interest  to  the  traveler. 
The  houses  of  the  people  Aspect  of  Per- 
are  square  in  ground  plan  ££?SSS 
and  have  flat  roofs.     This  decorations, 
gives  to  the  structures  the  appearance  of 
cubes.     The  materials  are  wood,  brick, 


-'\ 


. 


ARCHITECTURE  OF  THE  PERSIANS.-ToMB  OF  IMAN  MOUSA,  AT  KAZHEMEiNK.-Drawn  by  Barclay,  from  a  photograph. 


THE   IRANIANS.— ARCHITECTURE. 


627 


and  stone.  White  is  preferred  as  the 
color  of  the  exterior.  The  plan  is  uni- 
formly followed,  and  the  appearance  of 
buildings  is  correspondingly  monot- 
onous. The  Per- 
sian town  or  city 
is  unattractive  in 
itself,  though  the 
surroundings  are 
beautiful.  It  is 
the  custom  to 
plant  gardens  and 
orchards  around 
the  towns  in  close 
setting  against 
them.  The  abun- 
dance of  rose 
trees  and  other 
flowering  shrubs 
in  the  gardens 
and  yards  make 
the  towns  to  ap- 
pear embowered. 
Viewed  from  a 
distance  the  pic- 
ture thus  afforded 
is  sometimes  ex- 
quisite. But  with- 
in the  cities  the 
illusion  is  dis- 
p  e  1 1  e  d  .  The 
streets  are  never 
improved.  They 
are  merely  nar- 
row roads  of  clay, 
and  are  always 
either  dusty  or 
muddy.  They  are 
too  narrow  as  a 
rule  to  permit  of 
the  passage  of 
wheeled  vehicles, 
and  are  uneven  for  want  of  paving. 

The  disposition  and  tastes  of  the  Per- 
sians, however,  have  compensated  for 
the  lack  of  beauty  without  by  elaborate 


and  luxurious  furnishings  within.  There 
is  much  that  is  Oriental  in  the  interior 
decorations  and  arrangement  of  the 
houses.  The  tapestries  are  exquisite, 


PERSIAN    STRUCTURE. — TOMB    OF    ZOBEIDE. 
Drawn  by  D.  Lancelot,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


with  sofas  and  ottomans  on  every  hand. 
Especially  on  the  women's  side  of  the 
court  is  such  richness  displayed.  The 
arrangement  of  the  apartments  betokens 


628 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ease,  indolence,  leisure,  pride,  and  in- 
dulgence. These  are  the  qualities  of  the 
race. 

The  character  of  the  Persian  language 
has  already  been  indicated  in  the  account 
of  the  parent  Iranian  speech  from  which 


SPECIMEN   PAGE   OF   PERSIAN   BOOK. 

it  is  descended.     The  order  of  linguistic 

development  has  been  from  Sanskrit  to 

Zend,    from    Zend   to  Old 

Linguistic  evo- 

Intion ;  influence  Persian,  from  Old  Persian 

to  the  current  speech.  The 

common  features  and  peculiarities  of  the 

Aryan  tongues  are  seen  in  the  decay  of 


the  ancient  grammar  and  the  substitu- 
tion of  prepositional  forms.  The  new 
style  of  speech  began  with  the  national 
poet  Firdusi,  and  has  been  perfected  by 
the  poets  and  romancers  of  the  present 
century.  The  course  of  the  language  is 
in  strict  analogy  with  the  move- 
ment by  which  Latin  has  become 
Portuguese  and  Anglo-Saxon  been 
transformed  into  English.  The 
Arabic  literature  has  meanwhile 
performed  for  Persian  almost  the 
same  office  of  refinement  and  for- 
eign ornamentation  as  that  of 
Norman  French  interfused  with 
our  own  tongue. 

The    governmental   system   of 
the  Persians  is  the  result  of   an 

evolution  extending    Governmental 
hapVwprrlQ      tn      fh^    system  reaches 
-ne    back  to  classic- 
Classical  ages.     Per-  ^  ae68- 

sia  has  had  a  continuous  civil  his- 
tory for  at  least  twenty-three  cen- 
turies. The  administration  has 
been  many  times  transformed 
with  the  successive  revolutions 
and  changes  of  race  in  the  coun- 
try. Nearly  always  the  govern- 
ment has  been  a  despotism  with 
few  constitutional  checks  or  limi- 
tations. This  was  true  as  far 
back  as  the  ascendency  of  the 
Achaemenian  kings.  The  modern 
system  was  virtually  instituted 
with  the  Mohammedan  conquest 
of  Persia  in  the  eighth  century. 

At  the  head  of  the  government 
stands  the  shah,  who  is   at  once 
emperor   and    vicegerent   of   the 
Prophet.     He  occupies  much  the  same 
relation  to  the  people  as  does  the  sultan 
of   the   Turks  to  his  sub- 

Place  of  the 

jectS,  but   IS  leSS    restricted    shah ;  his  ab- 
-,         1  -,  **A~A«  solutism. 

by   law    and   constitution. 
He  exercises  the  right  of  absolute  gov- 
ernment, and  implicit  obedience  is  ex- 


THE  IRANIANS.— GO VERNMENT. 


629 


acted  so  long1  as  his  rule  and  mandates 
do  not  conflict  with  the  Koran  and  its 
interpretation. 

Civilization  has  sufficiently  advanced 
in  Persia  to  compel  some  conformity,  of 
the  political  system  to  the  usages  of 
modern  governments. 
This  has  resulted  in  a 
ministry  as  a  means  of 
executive  administration. 
The  ministry,  however,  is 
almost  wholly  dependent 
upon  the  will  of  the  shah. 
He  removes  and  appoints 
the  members  of  his  coun- 
cil in  a  manner  arbitrary 
and  capricious.  Some  min- 
isters easily  obtain  the 
royal  favor  and  exercise 
great  power  in  the  state. 
Others  have  little  influ- 
ence, and  are  used  by  the 
stronger  in  the  promotion 
of  their  own  ends. 

The  departments  of 
government  have  been 
organized  with  some 
show  of  regularity.  There 
Departments  of  is  a  ministry 
of  war,  and 
others  of  in- 
terior and  finance,  foreign 
affairs,  justice,  worship, 
and  telegraphs.  The 
ministers  are  nobles  of 
high  rank,  and  are  set 
around  the  throne  in  a 
way  to  add  to  its  reputa- 
tion and  glory.  Persia,  however,  has  in 
her  governmental  system  hardly  entered 
into  the  family  of  civilized  nations.  The 
skill  of  the  shah  and  his  advisers  in  state- 
craft is  very  limited ;  and  ignorance  and 
passi'.un  hold  sway  in  high  places. 

Under  the  imperial  administration  the 
army  is  organized  and  is  fairly  efficient. 


It  is  recruited  by  conscription  and  poorly 
paid.  One  of  the  means  adopted  by  the 
shah  to  obtain  continuous  and  faithful 
service  is  to  withhold  the  pay  of  the  sol- 
diers and  to  keep  them  long  in  arrears. 
The  Persian  army  numbers  over  .one 


admiij.istrati.on ; 
organization  of 
tne  army. 


ED    DIN    SHAH — ROYAL    TYPE    AND    COSTUME. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat,  from  a  photograph. 

hundred  thousand  men,  of  whom  about 
a  half  are  infantry,  one  third  cavalry, 
and  the  remainder  artillery,  etc.  The 
system  of  revenue  is  tolerably  well  or- 
ganized, and  the  credit  of  the  govern- 
ment is  sufficient  to  enable  the  shah  and 
his  ministers  to  make  loans  in  the  money 
markets  of  the  world. 


TYPES  AND  COSTUMES  OF  THE  ZAGROS  HIGHLAXDS.-MurcHEiD  OF  TAI-RIS 


bv  Tofcul 


THE  IRA NIA NS.—SOCIE  TV. 


631 


The  manners  and  customs  of  the  Per- 
sians have  been  derived  in  part  from  the 
Derivation  of  ancient  race  character,  and 

manners  and 

customs ;  vary-    in  part  from  the  institutions 

ing  character-  -,      .     n  f     T   -, 

istics.  and    influences   of    Islam. 

From  the  latter  source  has  been  deduced 
the  easy-going  habit  of  the  Persian  in 
his  intercourse  and  manner  of  life.  In 
this  respect  he  departs  greatly  from  the 
habits  of  his  kinsmen  in  Europe. 
Contrary  to  common  report  the  Per- 
sians are  affable  and  polite,  at  least 
such  as  are  refined  by  the  influ- 
ences of  cities  and  the  scholastic  pur- 
suits. The  different  races  inhabit- 
ing Persia  present  types  quite  di- 
verse as  it  respects  manners  and 
usages .  Those  of  the  north ern  prov- 
inces and  in  the  northwest,  where 
the  race  spreads  out  to  the  Arme- 
nian highlands,  are  rougher  and 
more  uncouth  in  person  and  life, 
while  they  of  the  south  and  of  the 
principal  cities  have  been  civilized 
into  forms  of  ethnic  life  much  more 
polite  and  attractive. 

Slavery  is  a  common  form  of  Per- 
sian society,  though  the  institution 
Slavery  and  the  is  not  strictly  based 
on  either  color  or  race. 
The  slaves  vary  great- 
ly in  complexion  and  belong  to  sev- 
eral races.  Those  imported  from 
Abyssinia  are  of  greatest  value. 
Somaliland  has  contributed  to  the 
slave  population,  as  has  also  the 
interior  of  Africa.  The  slave  mar- 
ket is  always  open  and  the  institu- 
tion is  quite  universal,  but  is  less 
barbarous  than  the  corresponding  forms 
of  servitude  in  other  countries.  The 
slaves  are  regarded  as  a  kind  of  pro- 
tected class,  and  to  this  extent  share 
the  common  treatment  which  is  extended 
to  children  and  domestic  animals. 

The    costumes   of   the    Persians    are 


picturesque   and    not    unattractive — ac- 
cording to  Eastern  standards.    Men  wear 
a  cotton  garment  fastened  Materials  and 
in  front  and  falling-  below  styles  of  cos- 

turns  i  TcWin  m— 
the    heels.       It    fits    loosely   dicated  thereby. 

about  the  person,  having  wide  sleeves 
and  no  collar.  Several  colors  are  used 
in  dyeing  such  garments.  Trousers  are 
worn  by  the  higher  classes,  especially  by 


slave  market 
among  the 
Persians. 


FANATICAL   TYPE   AND    COSTUME. — DERVISH    OF   THE   TIGER- 

SKIN. 
Drawn  by  A.  Ferdinandus,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


the  military  orders,  among  whom  West- 
ern fashions  begin  to  prevail.  The  out- 
side garment  is  a  shawl,  generally  of 
some  fine  material  like  silk  or  satin. 
The  length  and  quality  of  the  garments, 
particularly  of  the  cloak  worn  by  nobles, 
indicates  the  rank  of  the  wearer.  Priests. 


632 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


merchants,  townspeople,  storekeepers, 
and  professional  men  are  distinguished 
by  the  long  cloak  which  generally  falls 
to  the  heels.  The  costume  of  the  shep- 
herds and  country  people  is  more  simple 
in  structure  and  of  cheaper  materials. 
The  custom  of  shaving  the  hair  at  the 
crown  is  common  though  not  universal. 
The  face,  except  in  the  case  of  ultra 
fashionable  men,  is  unshorn,  the  beard 
being  one  of  the  distinguishing  features 
of  the  race. 

The  costumes  of  the  women  are  pretty, 
and  are  Oriental  in  their  main  features. 
The  ladies  of  high  rank  wear  shoes  of 
Apparel  of  worn-  colored  leather,  while  the 
a^-lTri^of  men»  particularly  the 
the  Persians.  soldiers,  are  booted  in  the 
manner  of  Eastern  Europe.  Arms  are 
permitted  to  the  greater  part  of  the  pop- 
ulation. The  tribesmen  of  the  open 
country  generally  go  armed.  Most  of 
them  carry  what  is  called  a  kammah,  or 
dirk,  dangerous  to  the  enemy.  These 
knives  the  wearers  are  said  to  use  in  a 
hacking  manner,  not  stabbing  or  thrust- 
ing as  is  the  usage  of  those  who  kill  in 
the  West. 

Painting  the  face  is  customary  only  on 
important  occasions  or  with  fashionable 
ladies.  The  cheeks  are  painted  and  the 
_  .  .  eyebrows  improved  accord - 

Painting  the  .  * 

face  and  the  ing  to  the  taste  or  \vhim 
iauty'  of  fashion.  The  type  of 
beauty  most  admired  is  the  circular 
countenance  and  complexion.  The  Per- 
sian women  are  much  smaller  than  the 
men,  and  are  noted  for  their  tiny  hands 
and  feet. 

Directly  between  Persia  and  India  lie 
the  Afghans.  They  call  themselves  in 
_  ,  .  ,  the  vernacular,  Pukhtanch, 

Ethnic  place 

and  character       from    Pukhtu,   the    native 

of  the  Afghans.       -,  ..  f 

designation  of  the  lan- 
guage. It  is  here  that  the  Iranian  race  is 
graded  off  into  India.  The  most  southern 


division  of  the  Afghans  included  the  Lo- 
hanis,  who  are  distributed  on  the  east  of 
the  Suleiman  range,  where  they  main- 
tain a  nomadic  life  in  tribal  separation. 
The  Eastern  Afghans  are  known  by  the 
name  of  Berduranis.  They  also  have 
tribal  divisions,  and  approximate  the  In- 
dian character.  Southward  of  Cabul 
live  the  West  Afghans,  divided  into  the 
two  principal  tribes  of  Ghilzai's  and  Du- 
ranis,  the  latter  occupying  the  south- 
western angle  of  Afghanistan. 

In  person,  the  Afghans  are  described 
as  being  of  medium  stature.    They  have 
short    necks,    making   the  General  fea- 
head  appear  to  rest  upon  ££?£2ju 
the  shoulders.     Their  com-  admixture, 
plexion  is  dark,  and  the  skin  has  that 
glossy,  velvety  character  peculiar  to  the 
Black  races.     In  the  flat  nose  there  is 
another   hint    of    southern    admixture. 
The  lips  are  thick,  and  the  line  of  the 
eyes  horizontal. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  Afghanistan 
there  is  a  considerable  element  of  for- 
eign population,  and  the  intermixture  of 
this  with  tbe  native  blood  has  greatly 
modified  the  personal  character  of  the 
race.  The  women  have  handsome  fea- 
tures, suggesting  the  faces  of  Jewesses. 
They  are  much  fairer  than  the  men, 
sometimes  rosy,  though  more  usually 
pale.  They  wear  the  hair  braided,  plait- 
ed in  two  long  tresses,  with  silken  tassels 
at  the  ends.  The  influence  of  Moham- 
medanism has  driven  the  women  into 
seclusion,  but  intrigue  and  violence  fre- 
quently prevail  over  superstition,  and  in 
parts  of  the  country  there  is  much  license 
between  the  sexes. 

The  whole  population  of  the  country 
is  divided  into  about  a  dozen  tribal  or- 
ganizations.       These     COn-   Tribal  divisions 
form  to  the  clan  in  charac-  «£££$ 
ter.     The  Duranis  and  the  ufe- 
Ghilzai's  have  already  been  mentioned. 


HUZAREH  TYPES.— AFRIDIS  ATTACKING  ENGLISH  TROOPS.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


634 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


The  Yusufzai's  live  in  a  hill  tract  north 
of  Peshawer,  where  they  maintain  a 
semi-independence.  They  are  regarded 
by  the  Afghan  chiefs  as  among  the  most 
turbulent  race  with  whom  they  have  to 
deal.  The  Kakars,  also  in  Southeastern 


PERSIAN   SCHOLAR — TYPE. — HAJI    MIRZA-UGHAZZI. 


Afghanistan,  are  comparatively  inde- 
pendent. Their  country  is  very  difficult 
to  explore,  and  but  little  is  known  of 
their  manner  of  life. 


In  several  parts  of  Afghanistan  wan- 
dering  colonies  of  Persians  known  as 
Kizilbashis  have  settled. 

Distribution  and 

Ihey    bear    the    character  character  of  the 
of  Persianized  Turks,  and 
speak  the  Persian  language.     They  are 

found  chiefly  in 
I  the  towns,  where 
they  maintain 
themselves  as 
merchants,  phy- 
sicians,  and 
scribes.  Many 
of  them  are  en- 
rolled in  the  Af- 
ghan cavalry  and 
in  the  Indian 
regiments  of  the 
English  army. 
The  H  u  z  a  r  e  h 
dwell  in  the 
mountain  coun- 
try, in  the  north- 
west of  Afghan- 
istan, among  the 
spurs  of  Hindu- 
Kush.  Their 
dwellings  are 
frequently  found 
as  much  as  ten 
thousand  feet 
above  the  level 
of  the  sea.  It  is 
evident  that  the 
tribe  has  been 
infected  with 
Mongolian  influ- 
ence.  It  is 
thought  that 
Mongoloid  tribes 
came  from  the 
East  with  Gen- 
ghis Khan  and  settled  in  this  region. 

The  Huzareh  are  tributary  to  the 
Afghan  princes,  but  they  rarely  pay 
their  stipend  except  under  compulsion 


THE  IRANIANS.— BELUCHS. 


635 


of  arms.    They  are  an  exceedingly  im- 
moral people,  having  many  of  the  vices 
of  ancient  paganism.   Thev 

Their  immoral- 
ity;  other  tribes  are,     however,     good     sol- 
of  East  Iranians.     -, .  -,  -,  i    .        i  • 

diers  when  reduced  to  dis- 
cipline, exhibiting  the  proverbial  cour- 
age of  mountaineers.  Many  of  their 
manners  remind  the  traveler  of  the  ruder 
class  of  Swiss  peasants.  There  is  a 
Huzareh  yodel  sung  by  them,  after  the 
manner  of  the  Swiss.  Other  tribes  are 
called  the  Eimauk  and  the  Hindkis.  In 
the  latter  term  it  is  easy  to  see  the  word 
Hindu  concealed  under  a  vernacular 
form.  They  represent  certain  immi- 
grants from  the  East,  who  are  scattered 
over  Afghanistan,  where  they  form  in 
many  villages  and  towns  quite  an  im- 
portant element  in  the  population .  They 
are  bankers  and  traders  in  lands. 

The  language  and  literature  of  the 
Afghans  have  both  been  infected  by 
many  foreign  influences.  The  Moham- 
Language  of  the  medan  conquest  of  the 
£2£Sk££  countlT  greatly  corrupted 
development.  the  tides  of  the  old  national 
life,  turning  them  into  new  channels. 
The  admixture  of  alien  elements  among 
the  people  and  their  institutions  has  in- 
duced much  uncertainty  even  as  to  the 
ethnic  classification  of  the  race ;  but  the 
language  is  unmistakably  Aryan,  of  the 
Indo-Persian  branch.  The  vernacular 
speech,  or  Pukhtu,  prevails  everywhere 
except  in  Herat.  There  has  been  a  con- 
siderable literary  development  in  mod- 
ern times.  A  history  was  composed  by 
Shaikh  Mali  as  early  as  the  first  quarter 
of  the  fifteenth  century.  Poetry  has 
been  cultivated  by  the  Afghans.  Khush- 
al  Khan,  the  chief  of  the  Khattaks, 
was  recognized  as  a  bard  as  early  as 
the  reign  of  Arungzeebe.  The  foreign 
infection  above  referred  to,  and  traced  to 
the  Mohammedans,  is  noticeable  in  the 
vernacular  Afghan  history,  in  which  the 


people  are  said  to  be  Bani-hrail,  that  is, 
children  of  Israel.  The  tradition  is  so 
elaborated  as  to  give  a  race  descent  from 
the  Hebrew  patriarchs.  This  fiction  is 
intertwined  with  the  oldest  books  of  the 
Afghans,  as  far  back  as  the  sixteenth 
century.  In  one  of  the  histories  Afghan- 
istan is  said  to  have  been  settled  by 
King  Solomon  himself,  who  gave  his 
name  to  the  Suleiman  mountain ! 

The  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Afghan  race  are  in  most  respects  in 
close  analogy  with  those  of  Western 
Iran.  They  are  the  same  with  the  Tajik 
customs  and  traditions,  with  such  excep- 
tions and  modifications  only  as  have 
been  imported  by  foreign  influence,  par- 
ticularly by  the  conquest  of  Islam  and 
the  intercommunication  with  India. 

The  next  great  branch  of  the  modern 
Iranians  includes  the  Beluchs,  or  native 
peoples  of  Beluchistan.  Here  again  the 
language  spoken,  called  in  piaceofthe 
the  vernacular  Baluchekee,  f^^the 
indicates  unmistakably  side  of  India, 
the  common  ethnic  descent  of  these 
people  with  the  Persians.  Indeed,  the 
dialect  is  so  much  like  New  Persian  as 
to  point  to  the  fact  of  a  very  late  sep- 
aration of  the  Beluchs  from  the  West 
Iranians.  Here,  as  in  Afghanistan,  the 
people  have  been  infected  to  a  great 
degree  in  language  and  institutions  by 
contact  with  India.  Indeed,  there  is 
a  dialect  spoken  by  the  Brahoes  which 
is  manifestly  derived  from  the  languages 
of  the  Punjab,  and  not  from  an  Iranian 
source.  All  along  the  border  there  is 
a  great  admixture  of  the  two  races,  and 
the  prevalence  of  a  common  Moham- 
medanism has  tended  to  a  community  of 
institutions  and  ethnic  character. 

In  person,  the  Beluchs  are  of  about 
the  same  stature  with  the  Tajiks.  Many 
of  them  are  above  the  average  height. 
The  prevailing  bodily  form  is  lithe,  and 


_^ 

NORTHERN  ^BELUCHS— TYPES.-MOUNTAINEEKS  OF  THB  WESTERN  HlMALAYAS.-Drawn  by  Fmile  Bayard,  from  a  photograph. 


THE  IRA  NIA  NS.—BEL  UCHS. 


637 


Personal  fea- 
tures and  race 
traits  of  the 
Beluchs. 


not  suggestive  of  great  physical  strength. 
The  people  are  inured  to  great  and  rapid 
changes  of  season  and  cli- 
mate peculiar  to  the  coun- 
try, and  are  exposed  by  their 
out-of-door  life  to  many  hardships.  They 
bear  fatigue,  and  are 
capable  o.f  long 
marches  and  endur- 
ance of  hunger.  They 
are  a  brave  and  pred- 
atory race,  restless, 
and  addicted  to  war. 
The  physiognomy  is 
strongly  marked,  the 
complexion  is  almost 
as  dark  as  that  of  the 
Hindus,  the  nose  is 
broad  and  flat,  the 
forehead  low.  The 
hair  and  beard  are 
abundant  and  coarse ; 
the  hands  and  feet, 
large  and  heavy,  in 
which  feature  they 
are  strongly  discrim- 
inated from  the  Ar- 
yans of  India,  whose 
extremities  are  fine, 
even  to  delicacy. 

The  Beluchs  have 
preserved  in  their 
character,  and  even 
cultivated,  the  ele- 
ment of  cruelty  and 
barbarous  outrage 
which  we  have  noted 
as  peculiar  to  the  Old 
Iranians.  Their  so- 
cial life  is  marked 
with  many  strange  customs.  They  re- 
Sociai customs;  gard  hospitality  as  the 

industrial  pur-       ^rimf*  virtue         A    <;trano^r 

suits  and  dissi-    Pr]      '  virtue.     A  sirangei 
pations.  calling  at  their  huts  is  sure 

to  be  entertained  as  a  guest,  fed  and 
lodged  with  all  the  care  which  the  family 


are  able  to  afford ;  but  no  sooner  has  he 
left  the  protection  afforded  by  this  tradi- 
tional fiction  of  the  East  than  he  is 
attacked  and  robbed,  or  even  murdered. 
In  all  industrial  pursuits  the  Beluchs 
are  indolent  and  unenterprising,  but  no 


WOMEN   OF  CHIRAZ — TYPES   AND   COSTUMES. 
Drawn  by  Adrien  Marie,  from  a  ph'otograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


sooner  is  war  announced  than  all  the 
latent  energies  of  the  race  are  excited  to 
fierce  action.  In  times  of  peace  they  are 
dissipated,  giving  their  whole  time  to 
gambling,  smoking  tobacco  or  Indian 
hemp-seed,  and  chewing  opium.  The  in- 


638 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


terdict  of  Islam  keeps  them  from  the  use 
of  spirituous  liquors.  They  are  voracious 
in  appetite,  devouring  immense  quanti- 
ties of  flesh,  half  raw,  and  filling  them- 
selves with  other  crude  articles  of  food. 
They  season  their  victuals  with  capsi- 
cum, onions,  garlic,  and  other  strong 
and  stimulating  flavors,  until  one  unac- 
customed to  such  fiery  condiments  could 
in  no  wise  swallow  the  burning  mass. 


a  method  derived  from  the  Levitical  law, 
as  modified  by  the  practice  of  Islam. 
The  old  Hebrew  usage  which  required 
the  widow  to  be  taken  to  wife  by  the 
surviving  brother  is  repeated  in  the 
Beluch  custom.  The  funeral  ceremony 
demands  a  watch  over  the  dead  body  for 
three  successive  nights,  during  which 
the  kinsfolk  and  friends  of  the  deceased 
spend  their  time  in  revel  and  feasting. 


DOMESTIC  MANNERS  OF  THE  BELUCHS.— INTERIOR  OF  TENT.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard,  after  Vambery. 


ceremonies. 


Mohammedanism  has  gradually  en- 
croached upon  the  old  instincts  of  the 
slavery  and  the  Iranian  race.  Slavery  is 
universal,  each  petty  chief 
having  as  large  a  retinue  as 
possible.  Polygamy  prevails.  Even  the 
hill  peasant  will  have  as  many  as  eight 
or  ten  wives,  and  the  number  is  in- 
creased with  the  ascending  rank  of  the 
man.  Young  women  are  obtained  by 
paying  cattle  or  sheep  or  goats  to  the 
father.  The  marriage  is  performed  after 


The  dress  of  the  Beluchs  is  similar  to 
the  Tajik  costume  already  described. 
They  wear  for  under-gar- 

*  to  Dress  ot  the 

ment  a  shirt,  generally  of  Beiuchs;the 
blue  or  white  calico,  but-  * 
toned  at  the  neck  and  reaching  below 
the    knee.      They  have  wide    trousers, 
which  are  open  at  the  ankle.    The  head- 
dress   consists    of   a   turban,    which    is 
generally   a   high    silk    or   cotton    cap, 
quilted   and   fitted  to   the    head.     The 
chiefs    and    their   relatives    wear  white 


THE  IRANIANS.— MIXED  PEOPLES. 


639 


tunics  of  chintz,  which  are  lined  and 
padded  with  cotton.  The  peasants  de- 
pend for  warmth  upon  a  surtout,  in 
which  they  envelop  themselves.  The 
cloth  is  manufactured  coarsely  from  a 
mixture  of  the  hair  of  goats  and  the 
wool  of  sheep.  The  dress  of  women  is 
little  discriminated  from  that  of  men. 
The  trousers  of  the  former  are  very 
wide,  almost  like  a  skirt  afound  each 
limb,  and  are  made  either  of  silk  or  of 
a  mixture  of  that  substance  with  cotton. 
The  Brahoes,  or  Hindu  Beluchs,  have  a 
costume  very  similar  to  that  of  the  Bel- 
uchs, but  of  a  poorer  quality  of  material 
and  simpler  in  fabrication. 

Within  the  broad  region  inhabited  by 

the  modern  Iranians  many  subordinate 

races    are    found,    each   with   its    local 

peculiarities    of    character 

Character  and 

ethnic  place  of     and  development.     In  the 

the  Ossetes.  ,.  i  •    1  ^1 

far  west,  high  up  in  the 
passes  of  the  Caucasus,  are  found  the 
Ossetes,  who  call  themselves  Iron,  that 
is,  Iranians.  They  are  so  strongly  dis- 
criminated in  personal  character  from 
their  neighbors  and  from  all  other  of 
the  peoples  of  the  plateau  as  to  suggest 
a  foreign  race  descent;  but  their  lan- 
guage is  Iranian,  and  they  are  evidently 
of  the  same  stock  with  the  other  Arme- 
nians, the  Tajiks,  and  the  Kurds.  In 
stature  they  are  below  the  average,  but 
are  very  thickset  and  strong.  The  hair 
is  either  blonde  or  red,  and  the  com- 
plexion is  as  fair  as  that  of  the  Germans. 
In  religious  faith  and  practice  the  Os- 
setes are  associated  with  the  Armenians, 
and  their  habits  of  life  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  peasant  class  of  that  people. 
They  are  mountaineers,  and,  like  all 
races  in  such  situations,  have  a  less  com- 
pact social  development  than  do  the 
races  of  the  lowlands  and  plains. 

We  may  now  glance  for  a  moment  at 
the  geographical  region  over  which  the 


Iranic  Aryans  are   distributed  in  their 
modern  estate.     A  line  drawn  from  the 
northwestern  extremity  of  Geographical 
the  Persian  gulf  into  Syr-  gffJyiTS 
ia,  and  thence  to  the  Black  Aryans, 
sea,  would  mark  the  western  limits  of 
the  dispersion.     On  the  north,  the  range 
of  the  Caucasus,  the  Caspian,  the  north- 
ern boundary  of  Turkistan,  and  a  line 
drawn  from  the  Middle   Oxus  to  lake 
Balkash,  are  the  boundary.    On  the  east, 
the  general  limit  is  the  Indus,  from  its 
head-waters  to  the   mouth ;  and  on  the 
south,  the  Indian  ocean  and  the  Persian 
gulf. 

The  great  countries  within  these  lim- 
its are  Persia,  Turkistan,  Afghanistan, 
and  Beluchistan.  The  races  inhabiting 
these  are  independent  in  Principal  conn- 
development  and  political  %£££*»* 
form,  but  are  all  primarily  Islam, 
peoples  of  a  common  origin.  Around 
the  borders,  especially  on  the  east,  the 
admixture  of  foreign  elements  has  been 
so  considerable  as  to  modify,  and  in 
some  parts  reverse,  the  original  ethnic 
character.  The  largest  foreign  force 
which  the  Iranians  of  all  these  regions 
have  suffered  and  the  greatest  modifica- 
tion in  their  national  aspects  have  been 
produced  by  the  impact  of  Moham- 
medanism. By  this  agency  a  great  part 
of  the  original  traditions  and  ceremo- 
nials of  the  Iranians,  especially  in  Belu- 
chistan, have  been  supplanted  with 
Semitic  institutional  forms  of  a  totally 
different  nature. 

Into   some    districts   of  ancient  Iran 
the  lines  of  the  primitive  migration  have 
carried  the  Brown,  even  the  Black  and 
Black,   races  of   antiquity,  g^SS? 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Brahoes  Iranians, 
in     Northeastern     Seluchistan,    around 
Kelat,  who   are   a   people  of  Dravidian 
descent.      All  of    these  elements   have 
left  an  ethnic  detritus  in  the  countries 


640 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


over  which  they  have  passed,  and  these 
elements  have  been  absorbed  by  the 
Iranians,  with  a  consequent  change  in 
personal  character  and  tribal  develop- 
ment. 

After  the  Tajiks,  who  are  the  most 
widely  distributed  of  the  modern  Irani- 
ans, the  Afghans  are  next  in  breadth  of 
dispersion  and  in  numbers.  They  are 
estimated  at  about  four  million  nine 
hundred  thousand  souls.  This  includes 
the  inhabitants  of  Turkistan  and  of  sev- 
eral adjacent  provinces,  who  have  a  com- 
mon ethnic  character.  The  Beluchs 
number  about  half  a  million.  They, 
most  of  all,  have  suffered  from  the  in- 


termixture of  foreign  races,  and  are 
most  conformed  to  the  character  of  the 
peoples  of  Hindustan. 

Here,  then,  we  shall  conclude  this  cur- 
sory  outline  of  the  race  which  contends 
with  the  Indie  Aryans  for  the  rank  of 
eldest  among  our  ancestral  Asiatic  house- 
hold. We  have  endeavored  in  the  cur- 
rent chapter  to  revive,  as  far  as  possible, 
an  image  of  the  Iranians  in  the  garb  of 
their  ancient  life  and  in  process  of  pre- 
historic evolution.  From  this  we  have 
proceeded  to  the  consideration  of  those 
modern  peoples  who  best  represent  the 
primitive  stock.  We  shall  now  pass  to 
their  kinsmen  in  the  valley  of  the  Indus. 


EAST  ARYAN  ART  WORK.  Indican  Designs. 


BOOK  VI-THE  INDICANS. 


.— HOT^SE  PEOPLE  OF* 


T  is  our  purpose  in  the 
current  chapter  to  pre- 
sent as  much  as  may 
be  gathered  relative  to 
one  of  the  most  inter- 
esting types  in  primi- 
tive civilization.     This 
is  the  method  of  life,  the  structure  of  the 
household,  the   form   of    domestic  and 
social  economy  adopted  by  the  primitive 
Aryans    of    India.      Since 

Reason  for  the         .,,..,,. 

caption  "  House  the  building  of  a  house  for 
an  abode,  and  the  dwelling 
together  therein  of  one  man  and  one 
woman  with  their  children  in  the  method 
of  that  persistent  and  glorious  fact  called 
the  family,  constitute  the  leading  fea- 
ture, the  form  and  substance,  of  the  life 
of  this  far-off  division  of  our  own  race, 
the  caption  employed  for  the  present 
chapter  will  be  the  "  House  People  of 
Arya." 

Before  entering  upon  the  formal  elu- 
cidation of  the  social  life  of  this  people, 
it  is  desirable  to  note  the  features  of  the 
country  in  which  the  great  structure  of 


Indian  civilization  was  planned  and  de- 
veloped. We  must  not  depreciate  the 
influence  of  physical  nature 

r  .         .      Reactions  of  na- 

Upon    man    and     hlS     instl-    ture  on  man  and 

,  •  /•>.       ,-t  his  institutions. 

tutions.  On  the  contrary, 
it  is  frankly  conceded  that  the  reaction- 
ary effect  of  universal  nature  on  the 
senses  and  intellections,  and  even  on  the 
emotions  and  passions  of  mankind,  is  one 
of  the  greatest  elements  in  determining 
the  course  and  character  of  human  de- 
velopment. 

The  country  in  which  the  house  build- 
ers of  ancient  Arya  were  destined,  most 
of  all,  to  display  their  native  dispositions 
and  acquired  activities,  may  well  serve  as 
an  illustration  of  the  potency,  not  to  say 
domination,  of  nature  over  man. 

The  name  INDIA  is  of  recent  origin. 
If  we  consult  the  native  tongues  of  the 
East,  we  shall  find  no  sin-  , 

Derivation  and 

gle  word  sufficiently  com-  sense  of  the 

1  .  -I    r-  ^1        name  India, 

prehensive    to    define    the 
country  which  we  are  now  to  consider. 
The  name  which  in  Sanskrit  would  most 
nearly  describe  the  vast  region  whicb 

641 


642 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  modern  nations  call  India,  would  be 
B/idrata-varsha,  signifying  the  land,  or 
kingdom,  of  Bharata.  The  latter  is  the 
name  of  a  legendary  monarch  of  the 
Lunar  dynasty,  whose  dominion,  ac- 
cording to  the  Indie  mythology  and  tra- 
dition, was  perhaps  as  wide  as  the  aggre- 


of  the  Sanskrit  Sindhu,  or  Hindu,  mean- 
ing  rivers ;  and  this  is  the  fundamental 
sense  of  the  nomenclature.  "Rivers" 
was  the  name  which  the  primitive  Ar- 
yan folk,  coming  into  the  upper  valley 
from  the  table-lands  of  Iran  and  through 
the  gateways  of  the  Hindu- Kush,  first 


VIEW  IN  SAPTA  SINDHU.— THE  MOUNCHI-BAGH.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph. 


gate  of  countries  now  called  by  the  gen- 
eral name  of  India. 

The  name    Hindustan  has  been  fre- 
quently used  by  geographers  to  desig- 
nate a  resrion  much  broader 

The  Sapta  Sind- 

hu  of  the  Old  than  the  limited  country 
lying  north  of  the  Vind- 
hya  mountains;  but  such  usage  is  no 
longer  warranted.  The  name  India  is 
the  smoothed  and  melodized  Greek  form 


gave  to  the  country  now  known  by  the 
designation  of  Punjab,  or  Five  Rivers. 
It  is  thought,  however,  that  the  very 
oldest  designation  given  by  the  immi- 
grating tribes  to  this  region  was  Sapta 
Sindhu,  or  Seven  Rivers,  the  two  streams 
additional  to  the  five  of  the  Punjab  being 
the  Indus  on  the  one  side  and  the  Saras- 
wati  on  the  other.  At  any  rate,  it  was 
into  this  country  of  many  rivers — so 


THE  INDICANS.— HOUSE  PEOPLE   OF  ARYA. 


643 


many  that  they  constituted  the  leading 
geographical  feature,  and  impressed 
themselves  first  of  all  upon  the  imagi- 
nation of  the  new  folk  from  the  north- 
west— that  the  Old  Aryans  came  from 
their  native  seats  at  a  time  far  more  re- 
mote than  we  are  able  to  measure  by 
any  existing  system  of  chronology. 

These  tribal  immigrants  came  ulti- 
mately, as  we  shall  see  in  another  part 

Origin  and  -wan-    of  this  Work,  OUt  of  ancient 

fnTicagn£n£!  Bactria.  ;  For  a  long  time 
grants.  after  their  departure  from 

their  primitive  seats  they  maintained 
a  nomadic,  or  rather  a  sort  of  pastoral, 
life  on  the  broad  plateaus  of  Iran.  Per- 
haps the  extent  of  their  wanderings  in  this 
region  will  never  be  ascertained ;  but  in 
process  of  time,  as  they  made  their  way 
further  and  further  to  the  east  and 
south,  they  descended  into  the  valley 
lands  of  the  Upper  Indus,  and  thence 
made  their  way  down  the  Sapta  Sindhu 
until  the  whole  region  between  the  Pun- 
jab and  the  sea  was  dominated  by  their 
influence. 

Great  were  the  climatic  and  other 
changes  which  they  experienced  in  this 
Aryan mythoi-  migration;  and  it  is  easy. to 
t°Kwene4on-  discover,  by  an  examination 
ment-  of  the  ancient  Indie  and 

Persic  mythologies  and  by  a  comparison 
of  the  one  with  the  other,  to  how  great 
an  extent  the  mythology  and  tradition 
of  the  migratory  Aryans  was  modified 
by  their  debouchure  into  the  valleys  of 
the  east.  The  somewhat  austere  and 
simple  ideas  of  Zoroastrianism  immedi- 
ately broke  out  into  an  inflected  mythol- 
ogy, almost  as  variable  in  its  forms  and 
development  as  that  of  Greece;  and 
this,  no  doubt,  is  traceable  to  the  multi- 
farious aspects  and  phenomena  of  nature 
as  she  exhibited  herself  in  India,  in 
contrast  with  her  half-desert  singularity' 
on  the  Iranian  table-lands  and  deserts. 


India  is  a  country  very  variable  in  its 
climatic  conditions.  The  sky  is 'broad 
and  open,  flecked  with 

Variability  of 

clouds,  and  invaded  at  in-  climatic  condi. 
tervals  by  storms.  The  tions  in  Jndi£u 
heavens  by  night  are,  at  least  in  the  up- 
lands,  almost  as  blue  and  starry  as  those 
of  Mesopotamia.  The  rainfall  varies 
with  the  season  and  the  district,  being 
less  than  thirty  inches  in  some  of  the 
drier  parts,  and  much  more  than  sixty 
inches  in  the  lowlands  near  the  sea.  But 
first  of  all,  something  should  be  said  of  the 
general  relations  and  geographical  fea- 
tures of  the  vast  region  stretching  from 
the  borders  of  Afghanistan  to  the  de- 
pendent mountain  spurs  which,  divide 
Assam  from  Burmah. 

The  extreme  breadth  of  the  country 
called  India  is  about  twelve  hundred 
miles,  and  its  extent  from  north  to  south 
fully  fifteen  hundred  miles.  Extent  and 
India  is  the  central  of  the  £=££*£" 
three  great  peninsulas  country, 
which  drop  from  the  backbone  of  Asia 
into  the  southern  ocean.  It  is  the  Italy 
of  Asia,  but  an  Italy  on  a  vaster  and 
grander  scale  than  that  which  depends 
from  the  Central  Alps  into  the  Mediter- 
ranean. The  general  shape  of  the  In- 
dian peninsula  is  a  triangle,  having  its 
base  set  firmly  against  the  tremendous 
buttresses  of  the  Himalayas,  and  its  apex 
extending  far  into  the  warm  waters  of 
the  tropics.  The  southern  point  of  the 
country  reaches  to  the  eighth  parallel  of 
north  latitude;  and  its  northern  limit 
lies  under  parallel  thirty-five.  Within 
these  vast  boundaries  there  are  three 
distinct  geographical  areas.  First,  the 
great  uplifted  mountain  region,  from  the 
double  ridges  of  the  Himalayan  summits 
to  the  hill-country  at  their  foot.  Second, 
the  great  river  plains,  embracing  the 
larger  part  of  the  country,  and  bearing 
through  various  channels  the  streams  of 


644 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  Punjab,  of  the  Brahmaputra  valley, 
and  of  the  valley  of  the  Ganges.  Third,  a 
peculiar,  triangular  table-land,  called  the 
Deccan,  rising  from  the  river  plains  just 
mentioned,  and  held  in  place  between 
the  Narbada  and  the  Kistna  rivers  and 
the  range  of  the  Vindhya  on  the  north. 

It  is  not  needed  in  a  history  of  man 
to  enter  into  the  minute  details  of  geog- 
circumstances  raphy ;  but  the  general  fea- 
u£Sf  inlSn  tures  of  the  country  are  of 
race«  prime  importance  to  the 

understanding  of  human  development. 
It  is  necessary  here  to  note,  first  of  all, 
the  inaccessible  barrier  of  the  Himalayas, 
shutting  off  India  from  connection  with 
the  rest  of  Asia.  The  average  height 
of  these  mountains  is  at  least  nineteen 
thousand  feet,  and  they  have  few  gate- 
ways by  which  the  country  lying  to  the 
south  may  be  approached.  It  is  believed 
that  the  Indie  Aryans  came,  in  part  at 
least,  through  these  mountain  fastnesses 
when  they  first  reached  the  region  of 
their  future  abode  and  development.  If 
so,  however,  the  migration  must  have 
been-  one  of  excessive  toil  and  danger, 
and,  the  river  valleys  having  once  been 
reached,  the  mountain  gates  behind 
would  seem  to  close,  never  to  be  re- 
opened. 

Thus  we  find  that  the  Old  Aryans  of  the 
East,  having  completed  their  migration, 
found  themselves  isolated  from  the  rest 
of  mankind  and  placed  in  a  region  well 
suited  for  race  development.  It  is  not 
needed,  in  this  connection,  to  dwell  upon 
the  fact  that  these  people  were  the  last 
of  the  tribes  to  leave  their  old  Bactrian 
abode,  and  that  they  had  less  of  the 
migratory  or  roving  disposition  than 
any  of  their  kinsfolk  who  removed 
from  the  same  region,  at  earlier  dates, 
into  the  plateau  of  Iran  or  the  far 
European  islands  and  peninsulas  of  the 
West. 


The  instinct  of  remaining — what  the 
philosophers  would  call  the  animus  man- 
endi — was  thus  stronger  The  indicans 
with  the  Indie  Aryans  than  *££££L 
with  any  other  branch  of  others, 
the  great  family  to  which  they  belonged. 
They  were  more  localized  in  their  dis- 
positions, and  less  adventurous  than  the 
kinspeople  with  whom  they  had  been 
associated  from  the  beginning.  They 
now  found  themselves  in  beautiful  river 
valleys  and  fertile  uplands  backed  by 
mountains,  well  suited  to  promote  the 
growth  and  expansion  of  those  qualities 
which  race  instinct  and  innate  prefer- 
ence had  given  them.  They  were  alone 
among  the  peoples  at  a  date  much  more 
than  two  thousand  years  before  the 
Christian  era.  All  the  circumstances  of 
their  situation  tended  powerfully  to  de- 
velop a  type  of  life  peculiar  in  ever}7  fea- 
ture. 

It  is  not  intended  in  this  place  to 
sketch  the  character  of  the  Indie  mind 
and  philosophy,  except  in  so  far  as  the 
same  may  have  appeared  in  its  most  rudi- 
mentary stages.  The  present  chapter 
is  devoted  to  the  primitive  condition 
of  the  race  as  it  is  revealed  to  us  in 
its  earliest  aspects  and  conditions.  Let 
us,  then,  proceed  to  note  as  much  as 
may  be  authentically  gathered  of  the 
primitive  condition  of  these  old  peoples 
of  the  Indian  valleys. 

On  their  reaching  the  regions  which 
they  were  to  inhabit,   the  Aryan    folk 
from     the      northwest     found     already 
in  the  country  an  aborig-  The  immigrant 
inal     people    which     they  JgSSJf 
had  to  crowd  out  of  their  country. 
way.     It  is  not  known  by  how  much  ag- 
gression and  force  these  aborigines  were 
driven  from  their  seats.     Nor  can  it  be 
well  ascertained  to  what  extent  the  fu- 
ture race  was  modified  by  the  absorption 
of  the  primitive  tribes  of  the  country. 


646 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Those  who  have  investigated  the  sub- 
ject most  closely  differ  in  their  estimates 
of  the  extent  to  which  the  future  people 
of  India  were  influenced  in  their  blood 
and  character  by  contact  with  the  old 
tribes  whom  they  overcame  and  dispos- 
sessed of  their  native  seats.  Perhaps 
the  best  judgment  is  that  which  assigns 
but  a  small  modification  on  account  of 
the  absorption  of  characteristics  from  the 
primitive  races.  The  situation,  doubt- 
less, was  not  very  different,  in  some  re- 
spects, from  that  which  another  Aryan 
people,  after  nearly  four  thousand  years, 
discovered  by  their  impact  on  the  abo- 
riginal races  of  the  New  World.  The 
great  adventurers  from  Western  Europe, 
precipitating  themselves  upon  the  east- 
ern coasts  of  North  America,  settling 
there  and  planting  a  new  civilization, 
were  not  greatly  modified,  either  at  the 
beginning  or  at  any  subsequent  period, 
by  their  contact  with  the  Red  men  whom 
they  displaced  from  the  country.  In  some 
other  regions  conquest  has  given  a  dif- 
ferent result.  The  Latin  races,  victori- 
ous over  the  provincial  peoples  who 
held  Europe  in  the  time  of  the  Roman 
ascendency,  assimilated  freely  with 
those  whom  they  conquered  and  sub- 
dued. As  already  indicated,  it  is  not 
now  possible  to  determine  with  exacti- 
tude how  much  of  the  original  human 
life  of  India  was  absorbed  into  the  new 
Aryan  life  which  came  by  migration  and 
conquest. 

The  caption  of  the  present  chapter  has 

already  hinted  at  what  may  be  regarded 

as   the  primary  character- 

House-building 

instincts  of  the    istic  of  the  primitive  Ar- 

East  Aryans.  ,.  T     -, .  /TV, 

yans  of  India.  They  were 
the  builders  of  houses,  the  makers  of 
homes,  the  organizers  of  families.  This 
is  the  distinctive  feature  of  that  primi- 
tive life  which  we  see  afar  in  the  valleys 
of  the  East,  and  also  of  the  semitribal 


life  which  we  behold  in  process  of  evolu- 
tion among  the  early  Medes  and  Per- 
sians, the  Greeks,  the  Italic  races,  and 
even  the  Teutonic  tribes  of  the  north. 
They  were  all  makers  of  houses — houses 
above  ground,  built  from  the  material 
furnished  by  nature,  and  constructed 
with  special  reference  to  the  permanent 
abode  and  comfort  of  a  single  house- 
hold. 

It  may  well  surprise  us  to  reflect  that 
the  primitive  houses  of  the  Indian  valley, 
built  by  a  branch  of  our  an-  sympathy  of 
cestral  races  long  before  ^e^skiinn the 
Sanskrit  was  Sanskrit  or  ^ood  structure. 
Greek  was  Greek,  had  the  same  general 
form  and  substance  and  design  as  the 
houses  built  by  the  wanderers  and  pio- 
neers of  the  New  World  in  the  seven- 
teenth century  of  our  era.  There  has 
always  been  a  close  sympathy  between 
the  man  of  Arya  and  the  tree.  He  has 
always  looked  upon  the  tree  as  his  friend. 
He  has  seen  in  it  the  possibility  of  pro- 
tection and  comfort  and  plenty.  He  has 
used  it  as  the  auxiliary  of  his  develop- 
ment. Already,  on  his  entrance  into 
the  Indian  valleys,  he  knew  how  to 
create  a  house,  to  frame  a  structure  out 
of  the  trunks  of  trees.  The  Old  Medes 
had  learned  this  lesson  on  the  great 
plateau,  and  it  is  not  a  little  instructive 
to  note  the  fact  that  antiquarian  research 
has  not  until  the  present  day  discovered 
a  single  Median  structure  left  to  us  in 
ruin  or  tradition  which  was  not  made  of 
wood. 

Stone  buildings  and  buildings  of  bricks 
were  things  somewhat  repugnant  to  the 
first  instincts  of  the  East-  Name  of  the 
ern    Aryan    races.     These  *°™%£S  ideas 

J  JiSSOClcl  t6d 

forms    of    structure    came  therewith, 
only  by  development  and  discipline,  and 
belong     to    the     aesthetic     periods     of 
national  life.     To  fell  the  tree,  to  cut 
and  square  the  trunk,  to  put  it  in  place  in 


THE  1NDICANS.— HOUSE  PEOPLE   OF  ARYA. 


647 


four  solid  walls,  and  put  a  roof  over  the 
space  for  an  abode,  was  the  fundamental 
idea  with  the  Aryan  peoples.  He  called 
it  his  house,  a  word  which  is  common  to 
every  branch  of  the  great  Aryan  speech, 
from  the  oldest  to  the  youngest.  Nor 
are  we  able  to  discover  a  period  of  tribal 
life  so  remote  that  the  house  was  not  the 
tangible  evidence  and  bottom  feet.  Of 
the  exact  forms  which  the  structure 
assumed,  we  have  no  precise  informa- 
tion ;  but  the 
general  nature 
of  the  primitive 
abodes  of  our 
own  race,  as  dis- 
tinguished from 
those  of  the 
Semites  and  Tu- 
ranians, was  as 
defined  above, 
and  its  purpose 
was  to  consti- 
tute a  fixed 
home  for  a  man 
and  a  woman, 
with  their  off- 
spring. 

The  man  was 

called  pitar ;    in 

Greek,  pater ;  in 

Anglo-Saxon,    feeder;    that    is,    father. 

The  father  was  the  funda- 

Nature  of  the 

household;  the      mental    fact    of    the    hoUSe- 
paternal  name.      «     *  -.         „,, 

hold.  The  word  means 
the  protector.  And  it  is  upon  this  idea 
that  the  whole  structure  of  Aryan  society, 
ancient  and  modern,  is  founded.  The 
father  protects  his  house  and  household. 
They  are  his.  The  idea  is  that  of  a  nest. 
He  is  the  roof  above  it.  He  defends  it. 
His  arm  is  bared  for  its  protection, 
and  his  faculties  are  all  vigilant  lest 
harm  come  to  his  abode.  He  is  the  stem 
around  which  the  whole  structure  is 
gathered  and  developed.  He  is  the 


singular  core  of  the  household  to  which 
all  the  rest  adheres  and  without  which  it 
falls  instantly  into  disintegratum  and 
ruin.  His  life  is  the  constant  barrier  be- 
tween it  and  all  harm.  His  valor  and 
strength  are  the  safeguards  and  guaranty 
of  his  own  place,  which  stands  apart 
from  the  rest  and  holds  his  treasures. 
In  all  the  tribes  which  have  sprung  from 
that  original  Bactrian  fountain,  bubbling 
up  with  human  fecundity  in  remote  pre- 


PRIMITIVE   BUILDING   OF 
Drawn 


THE   INDUS   VALLEY. — HOUSE   IN   THE   KOULOU. 
by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph. 

historic    ages,   fatherhood  and  protection 
have  been  inseparable  synonyms. 

As  a  necessary  adjunct  to  this  central 
fact  called  the  father  in  the  Aryan 
household,  was  the  institution  of  mo- 
nogamy. Single  marriage 

&       The  fact  and 

was  the  rule  from  the  be-  sentiment  of 

,-TM  .  ,.  single  marriage. 

ginning.  The  union  of  one 
man  with  one  woman,  perpetually  de- 
voted the  one  to  the  other,  was  the  fun- 
damental concept  of  the  creative  relation 
and  of  the  outward  fact  called  the  home. 
It  appears,  moreover,  that  this  union 
among  the  Aryan  peoples  has  always 
based  on  the  sentiment  of  affection . 


648 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


A  preference,  loving  and  tender,  has 
always  existed,  at  least  a  preference  of 
the  ma*n  for  the  woman.  It  is  doubtful, 
indeed,  if  the  preference  of  the  woman 
for  the  man  has  ever  been  wholly  ig- 
nored in  any  Aryan  tribe.  It  is  true 
that  the  idea  of  ownership,  the  belief 
and  practice  that  the  man  was  not  only 


strong  contradistinction   to  the  polyga- 
mous practices  of  the  Semitic  races  and  the 
polyandry  of  many  of  the  The  Aryan 
barbarian  families  of  man-  ySSSSSSi. 
kind,  the  single  marriage  ogamtc. 
of  the  Aryan  household  stands  preemi- 
nent.    Further  on  we  shall  see  that  this 
principle  of  monogamy  was   so  strong 


MODERN  HOUSES  OF  THE  SAPTA  SINDHU.-ViLLAGB  IN  THB  KOULOU.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  *  photograph. 


the  possessor  but  the  owner  of  the  woman, 
has  prevailed  among  many  of  even  the 
leading  peoples  of  our  race.  But  a 
•close  study  of  primitive  conditions  will 
show  that  even  at  the  earliest  emergence 
from  barbarism  some — even  much — def- 
erence was  given  to  the  sentiments  and 
instincts  of  the  woman. 

However  this  may  be,  the  monogamic 
Delation    is    certain   and   definite.      In 


am^ng  the  Greeks  and  Romans  as  to  be 
by  them  communicated  and  forced  upon 
the  prevalent  social,  political,  and  reli- 
gious systems  of  the  world. 

In  the  valley  of  the  Indus  the  primitive 
Aryan   household  was   or- 

J .  .  Institution  of 

ganized  on  these  principles,  the  family;  office 

.    1  ,      .,,  .      f       of  the  mother. 

A  house  was  built.      A  fa- 
ther declared   himself.         He   took   on 
woman   in    marriage.     He   became  her 


THE  INDICANS.— HOUSE  PEOPLE   OF  ARYA. 


649 


protector  and  the  defender  of  the  house 
where  she  dwelt  and  where  he  dwelt 
with  her.  When  the  child  was  born, 
his  fatherhood  was  emphasized.  He 
was  the  protector  also  of  the  child — of 
the  children.  They  grew  around  him. 
He  was  the  center  of  the  primitive 
home,  its  defender  from  harm,  and  the 
fundamental  fact  of  its  existence.  And 
this  brings  us  to  consider  the  mother  in 
her  office  and  character  as  she  is  revealed 
to  us  in  the  Aryan  dawn. 

The  mother  in  Arya  was  the  pro- 
ducer,  that  is,  the  producer  of  life.  She 
was  the  genetrix,  the  wellspring.  When 
the  name  of  mother  (Sanskrit  mdtd']  was 
first  given  her,  she  was  thought  of  as 
the  blessed  origin  of  being,  the  bearer 
of  the  new  living  form  which  the 
father  was  to  acknowledge  and  protect.1 
As  to  her  own  being,  it  was  wedded  to 
that  of  the  man.  She  lost  her  name 
and  her  family  relationship  by  her  union 
with  the  man.  She  was  taken  out  of 
the  household  to  which  she  belonged  in 
girlhood  and  transferred  to  the  man. 
To  this  extent  she  became  his.  At 
least,  she  was  of  him,  and  her  identity 
was  henceforth  merged  with  his  in  the 
household  which  they  had  founded.  But 
the  household  took  its  origin  in  him, 
bore  his  name,  and  was  under  his  pro- 
tection and  sovereignty. 

We  are  able,  by  means  of  linguistic 
study,  to  penetrate  the  inner  life  of  the 
The  son  and  primitive  house  of  Arya, 
£*££?£  and  to  discover  its  methods, 
their  names.  The  names  given  to  the 
son  and  the  daughter  indicate,  as  clearly 
cs  can  be,  the  offices  which  they  held  in 


1  The  fundamental  unity  of  the  idea  of  mother 
among  all  the  Aryan  peoples  is  shown  by  the  identity 
of  the  word  in  the  different  languages — thus :  San- 
skrit, mdtd  ;  Old  Persic,  mdtd:  Greek,  mWZr;  Latin, 
mater;  Old  Slav,  mati ;  O.  H.  Ger.,  muotar ; 
Gaelic,  mathair,  etc.,  etc. 
M. — Vol.  i — 42 


the  family.  The  ideas  upon  which  the 
organizations  depended  are  clearly  shown 
by  the  words  employed  to  define  the 
household  relations.  As  for  the  son,  he 
was  called  sunu,  meaning  the  begotten, 
and  the  thought  was  that  as  the  begotten 
of  his  father  he  was  to  be  his  successor 
and  representative.  He  was  named  ac- 
cordingly ;  and  we  are  thus  able  to  see  at 
the  very  foundation  of  Aryan  life  the 
notion  which  the  primitive  father  had  of 
his  male  offspring. 

The  daughter  was  named  on  a  differ- 
ent principle.  They  called  her  at  the 
first  duhitar,  a  term  of  endearment,  sig- 
nificant in  its  first  intent  of  the  tender- 
ness with  which  the  girl-child  was  re- 
garded. Her  place  in  the  household  was 
affectional.  She  was  the  darling  from, 
her  birth,  and  this  relation  of  loving  ten- 
derness she  continued  to  bear  in  the 
family  until  her  transplanting  out  of  it 
to  the  side  of  her  husband.  But  while 
she  continued  to  be  duhitar,  the  daughter, 
she  also,  in  maidenhood,  took  on  another 
name  or  names  significant  of  her  place 
and  duty.  Instead  of  being  called  duhi- 
tar, she  was  nicknamed  milkmaid,  and 
by  this  simple  fact  we  are  let  into  a  sec- 
tion of  the  daily  life  of  the  household. 
It  was  her  duty,  on  arriving  at  mature 
maidenhood,  to  milk  the  cows  and  goats, 
and  her  duty  in  this  respect  was  so  clear- 
ly defined  as  to  warrant  her  nickname 
milkmaid.  By  this  title  she  was  called 
without  disparagement,  and  her  original 
office  has  been  carried  with  the  frag- 
ments of  speech  into  several  modern 
languages. 

If  we  scrutinize  more  closely  the 
method  of  life  pursued 

-1  Predominance  of 

at   the  beginning    by   the  the  agricultural 

T     , .  .  111    instinct. 

Indie    Aryans,     we    shall 
find  them  to  be  a  people  of  the   soil. 
They   lived    from  the  resources  of  the 
earth  produced  by  cultivation.     In  these 


650 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


migrating  tribes  the  agricultural  impulse 
was  dominant  from  the  first.  They 
were  peculiarly  a  people  of  ground- 


HOUSE  PEOPLE   OF  ARYA — THE   DUHITAR. 


itive  life  of  the  Aryans  is  so  strongly 
marked  as  to  have  left  its  own  demon- 
stration  and  history  in  the  languages 

spoken  by  the 
different  races  of 
this  stock.  Nor 
can  it  fail  of  in- 
terest,  even  to 
the  unlearned 
reader,  to  note 
the  proof  and  il- 
lustration of  the 
agricultural  as- 
pect of  Aryan 
life  by  an  ex- 
amination of 
that  group  of 
words  which  ex- 
hibit the  fact 
most  strikingly. 
The  word  Ar- 
yan is  from  the 
Sanskrit  Aryat 
meaning  "no- 
ble." It  signifies 
the  nobility  of  the 
agricultural  caste 
in  ancient  India. 
The  plowmen 
were  the  noble 
people,  and  were 
socalledby  them- 
selves from  the 
beginning.  The 
root  AR  means 
to  plow,  and  this 
signification  is 
trac  eable  in 
nearly  every  dia- 
lect of  Aryan 
speech.  In  Latin 
was  to 


Culture.  They  plowed  the  glebe.  It 
was  their  vocation  to  plant  seeds  and  de- 
velop the  growing  stalk  to  maturity  and 
fruitage.  This  peculiarity  of  the  prim- 


In Greek  ar-oun  had 

Meaning  and  ap- 
Even    plication  of  the 
_  ,  ••     T*       1  •  1  i  word  Arya. 

in    Old    English    we   have 

the  expression  to  ear  the  ground,  mean- 


plow. 

the  same  meaning. 


THE  INDICANS.— HOUSE  PEOPLE   OF  ARYA. 


651 


ing  to  plow.  In  the  forty-fifth  chapter 
of  Genesis  occurs  the  expression,  ' '  There 
shall  neither  be  caring  nor  harvest." 
This  signifies,  ' '  There  shall  be  neither 
plowing  nor  harvest  time."  Ancient 
geographical  names  in  all  parts  of  the 
Aryan  world  have  preserved  the  traces 
of  this  word.  The  old  name  of  Thrace 
was  Ar-ia..  The  ancient  name  of  the 


vocation  of  the  Aryan  race.  The  names 
of  men  in  various  parts  of  the  world 
have  carried  forward  the  same  noble 
tradition ;  and  that  great  German  leader 
with  whom  Julius  Caesar  contended  for 
the  mastery  of  Europe  was  called  Ar- 
iovistus.  All  these  facts  prove  beyond 
doubt  that  the  vocation  of  this  great 
branch  of  the  human  family  was  agri- 


HOUSE  PEOPLE  OF  ARYA— THE  TILLERS  OF  THE  SOIL. 


Median  and  Persian  plateau  was  fr-an, 
meaning  the  land  of  the  Aryans.  The 
name  of  Ire-land,  formerly  written  Eire- 
land,  preserves  the  same  root,  and  the 
poetical  name  Er-in,  sometimes  sup- 
posed to  mean  the  land  of  the  west,  is 
only  the  same  word,  and  signifies  the 
land  of  the  plow.  Aye,  the  very  word 
ear-fh  is  doubtless  the  same,  preserving 
in  its  spelling  and  pronunciation  the  un- 
mistakable evidence  of  the  primitive 


cultural,  and  this  at  a  period  before  the 
breakup  of  the  ancient  tribes  in  the  orig- 
inal seats  of  Bactria.  They  were  the 
people  of  the  plow  long  before  the  Hel- 
lenes were  known  to  history  or  the  an- 
cient Medes  had  appeared  as  a  power  on 
the  Iranian  plains. 

The  general  character  of  the  early  life 
of  man  is  largely  discoverable  by  his  re- 
lations with  the  other  animals.  From 
his  appearance  on  the  earth,  be  the 


652 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXi, 


mode  and  the  time  of  that  appearance 
whatever  it  may,  he  has  been  in  close 
Relations  of  the  affiliation  with  the  lower  or- 
£2SKSi  ders  of  being.  The  dis- 
beasts.  tinction  between  wild  and 

domestic  animals  is  doubtless  fictitious. 
All  animals  at  the  first  were  wild.  Some 
species  have,  in  process  of  time,  been 
tamed  by  the  superior  wit  and  contriv- 
ance of  man ;  and  the  creatures  thus  do- 
mesticated have  acquired  the  instinct  of 
docility.  The  peculiarities  of  the  Old 
Aryan  life  of  India  are  again  revealed  in 
the  character  of  the  animals  which  they 
succeeded  in  subduing.  They  are  those 
peculiar  to  the  agricultural  life.  The 
horse  was  their  servant  long  before  their 
migration  from  the  Bactrian  uplands. 
Tradition  has  preserved  even  into  .the 
•dawn  of  authentic  history  the  story  of 
the  horses  of  the  Medes  and  Persians. 
The  Indie  Aryans  were  equally  the  mas- 
ters of  this  noble  animal,  but  with  them 
he  was  bred  and  reared  rather  for  the 
service  of  the  field  and  the  household 
than  for  swiftness  in  flight  or  the  charge 
of  battle.  The  horse  in  the  Indian  val- 
leys partook  in  course  of  time  of  the 
mild  and  docile  qualities  of  the  people, 
and  obeyed  somewhat  the  influences  of 
his  environment. 

So  also  of  the  cattle  and  the  sheep. 
Both  were  domesticated  and  drawn 
The  agricultural  around  the  Aryan  house. 

life  indicated  by  -prrm,  *},-  parlip^t  HavQ 
the  domestic  an-  *•  Qays 

imais.  of  the  migration  wild  cat- 

tle still  existed  in  the  uplands  of  Persia 
and  perhaps  in  the  mountain  countries 
of  the  north;  but  the  kine  of  the  valleys 
were  domesticated,  and  were  used  for 
food  and  service  more  than  fifteen  hun- 
dred years  before  the  conquest  of  Alex- 
ander. Likewise,  the  goat  was  among 
the  tamed  animals  of  the  primitive  In- 
dians. He  was  eaten  as  to  his  flesh,  and 
from  the  ewes  was  derived  the  principal 


supply  of  milk,  with  its  secondary  prod- 
ucts of  butter  and  cheese.  So  also  was 
the  dog — but  not  the  cat — the  constant 
companion  of  these  people.  Indeed, 
the  whole  life  of  the  Aryan  household 
was  of  the  strictly  agricultural  type ;  and 
it  may  well  surprise  us  to  find  repre- 
sented in  the  daily  curriculum  of  the 
oldest  tribes  of  our  race  so  many  of  the 
features,  the  methods,  and  characteristics 
of  the  modern  family. 

Strangely  enough,  it  does  not  appear 
that  the  ancient  Aryans  of  India  were 
much  acquainted  with  the  Names  of  wild 
wild  beasts  of  the  woods.  £S£?££ 
At'  any  rate,  such  acquaint-  languages. 
ance  as  they  had  seems  to  have  been 
gained  after  the  departure  from  their 
kinsfolk  of  the  highlands  and  their  com- 
ing into  the  Indian  valleys.  These  facts 
we  know  again  from  the  testimony  of 
language.  The  names  of  the  wild  beasts 
are  generally  different  in  the  different 
Aryan  languages.  If  the  bear,  for  in- 
stance, or  the  wolf  had  been  familiar  to 
the  tribes  before  the  migration  from  their 
original  seats,  they  would  have  given 
him  a  name,  and  that  name  would  have 
been  common  in  the  various  dialects 
arising  from  the  common  source.  So 
also  of  the  other  fierce  beasts  of  the 
woods.  But  we  find  that  the  wild  crea- 
tures have  each  a  specific  name  in  the 
different  Aryan  tongues,  from  which  the 
nonacquaintance  of  the  primitive  folk 
with  such  beasts  is  clearly  inferred. 

If  we  glance  at  the  implements  and 
utensils  of  the  Old  Aryan  household,  we 
shall  find  another  illustra-  Names  of  impie. 
tion  of  the  peaceful  agri-  ™£££$" 
cultural  life  which  they  led.  Ufe- 
The  various  implements  of  tillage  are 
named  in  common  by  the  different 
Aryan  folk  who  used  them.  The  plow, 
the  rake,  and  the  hoe,  the  iron  ax  and 
sickle,  and  many  other  of  the  imple- 


THE  INDICANS.— HOUSE  PEOPLE    OF  ARYA. 


653 


merits  of  husbandry  were  manifestly  in 
use  by  the  immigrants  who  peopled 
ancient  India.  But  here  again  we  find 
a  different  result  when  we  look  at  the 
names  of  the  implements  of  the  chase 
and  of  war.  The  name  of  the  bow  and 
arrow,  the  spear,  the  lance,  and  the 
sword  are  different  in  the  different  dia- 
lects which  sprang  from  the  common 
source ;  and  we  are  able  by  such  means 
to  discover  that  hunting  and  the  still 


at  eventide.  It  is  unmistakably  true 
that  the  leading  features  of  the  primitive 
Aryan  home  of  India  had  an  outline  of 
identity  with  those  of  Greece  and  Italy, 
and  even  of  the  Teutonic  fastnesses  of 
the  north  and  the  oak  woods  of  Britain. 
Unto  this  day  many  words  still  live  in 
India  and  in  England  that  had  a  common 
birth  and  common  meaning  before  the 
separation  of  the  ancient  tribes  from  the 
Bactrian  homestead,  and  these  words 


HOUSE  PEOPLE  OF  ARYA— THE  AGRICULTURAL  LIFE. 


more  exciting  vocations  of  war  were 
phases  of  life  comparatively  unknown  to 
the  primitive  Aryans,  and  only  super- 
imposed upon  their  ancient  agricultural 
life  at  a  later  date  and  under  foreign 
influences. 

War  and  the  chase  were  not  the  native 
pursuits  of  these  peaceable  people ;  and 
indications  of  a  the  very  nomenclature  of 
their  household  and  garden 
utensils  is  sufficient  of  it- 
self to  establish  their  character  as  men 
of  the  field  by  day  and  the  hearthstone 


peaceable  and 
domestic  race 
character. 


and  forms  of  speech  bear  unmistakable 
evidence  of  the  common  primitive  life 
which  all  these  tribes  inherited  from  a 
common  ancestry.  The  name  for  house 
is  the  same  in  all.  So  also  the  names 
for  father  and  mother,  for  son  and 
daughter,  for  dog  and  cow,  for  heart  and 
tears,  for  ax  and  tree,  for  plow  and 
doorway — all  are  common  in  their  origin 
and  meaning  in  the  whole  group  of 
Indo-European  languages.  And  thus 
are  we  able,  by  linguistic  research  and 
careful  comparison,  to  draw  from  the 


654 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


prehistoric  shadows  a  tolerably  accurate 
outline  of  that  primitive  life  which  was 
led  by  the  Aryans  of  India  before  the 
Veda  was  sung-,  and  even  by  their  own 
ancestral  tribes  long  before  the  Zend- 
Avesta  had  taken  form  in  the  minds 
of  the  Iranian  bards  and  philosophers. 

Thus  we  see,  in  a  very  remote  pre- 
historic age,   certainly  as  much  as  two 
thousand  years  before  our 

Synopsis  of  the  . 

aspects  of  life      era,  the  incoming  of   cer- 

ln  Old  India.  ,     •  •  •-•  •     - 

tain  migratory  tribes  into 
the  great  country  which  we  call  India. 
We  see  them  settling  there  and  develop- 
ing according  to  the  laws  of  their  own 
instinct  and  the  influences  of  their  en- 
vironment. We  see  them  building 
houses  and  organizing  families  on  the 
basis  of  monogamy.  We  see  them 
localized  in  their  abodes  and  in  close 
relation  with  the  soil,  from  which  they 
derived  their  subsistence  by  means  of 
regular  cultivation.  We  see  them  de- 
voting themselves  to  the  pursuits  of 
peace ;  employing  the  domestic  animals 
and  using  the  implements  of  husbandry, 


driving  the  oxen  to  the  plow  and  bearing 
the  milk  pail  from  the  goatfold  at  even- 
ing. We  see  them  but  little  acquainted 
with  the  chase  and  little  disposed  to  the 
dangers  and  excitements  of  war,  a  pecul- 
iar people,  given  to  peace  and  dreading 
the  hazards  and  alarms  of  conflict  and 
battle.  We  see  them  following  from 
generation  to  generation,  even  from 
century  to  century,  the  same  primitive 
methods  of  life  until,  in  the  process  of 
time  and  with  the  rise  of  more  aggres- 
sive and  adventurous  peoples  in  other 
parts  of  Asia,  their  national  life  is  at  last 
thrust  into  the  faint  dawn  of  authentic 
history.  Then  it  is  that  the  priest  is 
heard  chanting  the  songs  of  the  Veda, 
and  the  old  philosopher  of  Arya  begins 
to  teach  his  mystic  beliefs  to  dreaming 
followers  in  the  valleys  of  the  East. 
When  we  arrive  at  this  juncture  in  the 
history  of  the  Indie  races,  it  will  be  time 
for  us  to  pass  from  the  purely  primitive 
aspect  of  Aryan  life  in  India  to  consider 
its  tribal  and  historical  relations — as  will 
be  done  in  the  following  chapters. 


XXXVIII.— RELIGION. 


N  the  entrance  of  the 
Old  Aryans  into  the 
Indian  valleys  all  the 
ethnic  harmonies  of 
the  race  were  softened 
into  a  minor  key. 
There  was  a  loss  of 
intellectual  force,  with  a  gain  of  imagi- 
nation ;  a  loss  of  bodily  energy,  with  a 
General  effect  of  gain  of  activity;  a  loss 
of  adventure,  with  a  gain 
of  dreaming.  Every  ele- 
ment of  the  originally  robust  Aryan 
character,  as  it.  had  shown  itself  through 
all  the  stages  c:  drifting  from  the  Bac- 


mto  India. 


trian  homestead  through  the  mountain 
passes  into  the  Punjab,  was  toned 
down  and  soon  forced,  by  a  new  disci- 
pline, to  vibrate  to  a  softer  chant. 
Every  force  of  nature  conspired  by  its 
reaction  on  the  faculties  of  man  to 
abridge  freedom,  cool  passion,  assuage 
tribal  heat,  and  diffuse  a  calmer  mood. 

We  come  now  to  consider  the  old  life 
of  India,  always  an  obscure  problem  in 
the  history  of  mankind.  We  have  al- 
ready considered  those  ancient  migra- 
tory movements  which  carried  down  the 
peoples  of  our  ancestral  race,  by  succes- 
sive waves  into  the  Punjab,  and  thence 


656 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


southward  and  eastward  to  the  ocean 
and  the  mountains.  We  have  even 
noted  some  of  the  original  conditions 
which  surrounded  the  immigrants  and 
conduced  to  the  formation  of  a  new  race 
character.  The  attentive  reader  is  by 
this  time  tolerably  informed  with  re- 
spect to  the  ethnic  inheritance  which  the 
Aryans  brought  with  them  into  India ; 
of  their  dispositions  and  peculiarities, 
and  the  beginnings  of  the  institutional 
form  which  they  carried  along  on  their 
way  from  the  highlands  of  Iran  into  the 
lowlands  of  Sapta  Sindhu.  It  shall 
now  be  our  object  to  take  up  the  trans- 
planted life  of  the  Old  Aryans,  and  to 
note  its  evolution  into  new  forms  pecul- 
iar to  the  East. 

We  are  here  on  the  threshold  of  Brah- 
manism.  Perhaps  it  will  be  well  first  of 
Indican religious  all  to  note  the  peculiarities 
SedbydtehVee1'  of  this  ancient  faith,  and  es- 
Brahmans.  pecially  its  divergence  from 
the  system  of  Zoroaster.  The  term  is 
derived  from  the  Brahmans,  the  sacer- 
dotal caste  of  the  Hindu  family,  who 
have,  from  the  most  ancient  times,  been 
the  custodians  of  the  national  faith,  pre- 
serving its  dogmas  and  directing  its 
ceremonial.  In  their  hands — such  is 
their  antiquity  and  such  their  influence 
over  the  destinies  of  Indian  civilization 
— both  the  linguistic  and  the  religious 
development  of  the  Indian  race  have 
been  determined,  and  it  is  interesting  to 
note  the  almost  perfect  parallelism  of 
the  changes  from  the  Old  Aryan  tongue 
to  the  modern  languages  of  Hindustan, 
and  the  corresponding  inflections  of  the 
old  religious  beliefs  into  the  forms  and 
ceremonials  of  the  existing  races  of 
India. 

The  doctrines  of  Brahmanism  are 
summed  up  and  contained  in  a  body  of 
sacred  writings,  under  the  collective 
name  of  the  Veda.  The  word  signifies 


"knowledge,"  or  "  revelation."  Perhaps 
the  older  portions  thereof  are  the  oldest 
written  compositions  now 

.  Nature  and 

in     possession     Of    the     hu-    extent  of  the 

man  race,  unless  we  should 
except  certain  parts  of  the  Chinese  liter- 
ature, concerning  the  antiquity  of  which 
the    Western  peoples   are  not  well  in- 
formed. 

The  Veda  consists  of  four  parts,  or 
collections  of  sacred  texts,  called  San- 
hitas,  or  Mantras.  The  texts  include 
not  only  expositions  of  doctrine  and 
revelations  of  the  gods,  but  also  hymns 
and  incantations  and  prayers  and  sacri- 
ficial forms  peculiar  to  the  national  re- 
ligion. The  first  major  division  of  the 
whole  work  is  known  as  the  ^?zV//-Veda, 
commonly  written  Rig- Veda ;  the  second 
is  the  Saman-Veda.,  or  Sama-Veda ;  the 
third  is  the  Yo/us/i-Veda,  written  Yajur- 
Veda;  and  the  fourth,  the  Atharvan- 
Veda,  or  Atharva-Veda.  Each  of  these 
greater  parts  has  its  peculiarities,  and 
the  whole  covers  a  vast  epoch  as  it  re- 
lates to  the  time  of  composition. 

In  addition  to  the  sacred  texts  proper, 
there  is  a  large  mass  of  prose  writings 
attached  thereto  called  the  Additional  writ- 

•D      t^  q        TTiP   mihiert-    ings  connected 

isranmanas.  ine  .  iDjeci-  ^^^ the  sacred 
matter  of  these  relates  to  text- 
the  ceremonial  application  of  the  sacred 
texts,  the  proper  method  of  conducting 
the  rites,  and  other  practical  and  exposi- 
tory matters.  There  are  two  other  kinds 
of  commentaries  or  appendages  to  the 
Vedas,  called  the  Aranyakas  and  the 
Upanishads,  the  former  of  which  are 
analogous  in  subject  to  the  Brahmanas, 
being  in  the  nature  of  a  comment  and 
explanation  upon  the  sense  and  proper 
usage  of  the  sacred  books.  The  Upani- 
shads, however,  are  more  philosophical 
in  their  character.  They  contain  the 
great  body  of  speculations  on  the  prob- 
lems of  life  and  of  destiny,  particularly 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


657 


that  part  of  philosophy  which  relates  to 
the  universe  and  its  religion.  These 
commentaries  and  expositional  parts  of 
the  Hindic  Bible  come  down  to  a  com- 
paratively recent  date,  from  which  cir- 
cumstance the  sacred  language  of  India 
may  be  studied  entirely  from  the  reli- 
gious texts.  Nearly  every  inflection 
and  linguistic  development  which  has 
taken  place  from  the  most  ancient  San- 
skrit to  Hindustani  may  be  gathered 
and  understood  from  an  examination  of 
the  Vedas,  with  their  accompanying 
gloss  and  commentaries. 

It  is  the  Rig- Veda  which  constitutes  the 
essence  of  the  whole.  It  corresponds 
with  the  Gathas  of  the  Avesta,  contain- 
Essenceofthe  ing  the  hymns  and  other 
tTneTinth'e  tyrical  effusions  of  the  earli- 
Big- Veda.  est  Aryan  settlers  in  India. 

It  is  clear,  however,  that  these  most  an- 
cient songs  differ  greatly  among  them- 
selves in  date  of  composition.  Some  of 
them  represent  the  language  in  its  old- 
est aspect,  and  others  are  of  a  later  date ; 
but  all  are  ancient,  and  belong  to  that 
primitive  period  of  religious  and  linguis- 
tic history  in  which  the  thought  of  the 
ancestral  race  was  still  in  native  efflo- 
rescence, freeing  itself  from  the  bosom  of 
man  in  ejaculatory  expressions,  apostro- 
phes, and  hymns  of  praise  to  the  gods. 
Quite  unlike  the  Rig- Veda  are  the  three 
other  divisions  of  the  sacred  books. 
The  Sama-Veda  and  Atharva-Veda  are 
ritualistic  in  character.  They  either 
explain,  illustrate,  or  apply  the  doctrines 
of  the  older  hymns,  or  repeat  them  in 
more  modern  phraseology. 

Much  has  already  been  said  relative  to 

the  bottom  character  of  the  Old  Aryan 

worship.   It  was  based  upon 

Vedaism  based  . 

on  the  adoration  a    reverential    regard    for 

of  nature.  ,  1  ,.  /-TV, 

the  powers  of  nature.  The 
grand  and  striking  phenomena  of  the 
physical  universe  struck  upon  the  con- 


sciousness of  this  early  race  with  peculiar 
power,  and  the  heart  of  the  people  burst 
out  in  adoration  and  praise.  Doubtless 
in  its  very  earliest  aspect  the  religious 
system  thus  produced  was  merely  a  na- 
ture worship,  having  for  its  objective  re- 
alities the  sublime  aspects  and  processes 
of  the  material  world. 

Generally,  the  vision  of  this  early  peo- 
ple was  lifted  to  the  air  and  sky.  At- 
mospheric phenomena  particularly  af- 
fected the  senses  and  attracted  the  rev- 
erence Of  the  Old  Indians.  Natural  rever- 

Higher  still  were  the  heav-  ^*'£^. 
enly  bodies.  The  efful-  ly  todies, 
gence  of  the  sun  poured  down  upon  a 
sensitive  race  and  warmed  them  into 
gratitude  and  devotion.  There  was  in  a 
very  early  age  a  division  of  the  powers 
of  the  universe  similar  to  that  discerned 
and  developed  by  the  Greeks.  There 
were  powers  of  the  earth,  powers  of  the 
air,  and  powers  of  heaven.  For  a  long 
time  the  polytheistic  aspect  of  the  sys- 
tem was  maintained,  and  it  is  not  until 
we  reach  the  tenth  book  of  the  Rig- Veda 
that  we  find  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
worshiper  to  elevate  one  particular  deity 
to  the  rank  of  an  omnipotent  God. 

We  have  already  called  attention  to 
the  mode  by  which,  in  the  worship  of 
the  powers  of  nature,  the 

*  .  The  mind  seeks 

mind,  ever  in  process  of  ex-  to  separate  mat- 

1    i  ter  from  spirit. 

pansion,  labors  to  separate 
the  force  behind  the  phenomenon  from 
the  phenomenon  itself.  This  happened 
in  the  case  of  the  Indians.  Their  sys- 
tem was  elevated  from  the  merely  phys- 
ical aspects  of  the  universe  to  the  invis- 
ible powers  which  control  and  direct. 
These  were  henceforth  worshiped. 
Names  were  given  to  them,  and  a  hier- 
archy was  established,  having  a  supreme 
head  in  the  sky  god  called  Dyaus  Pitar, 
or  Heaven  Father.  We  thus  see  in  the 
extreme  East  a  religious  evolution  which 


658 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


reached  the  same  result  as  that  which 
was  subsequently  attained,  without  his- 
torical contact,  by  the  kindred  Aryans  of 
the  Graeco-Italic  race.  Dyaus  Pitar  is 
the  same  as  the  Greek  Zeus  and  the  Ro- 
man Jove. 

The  system  of  worship  adopted  by  the 
Indie  Aryans  was  noted  for  what  may 
be  called  its  prayerful  character.    "Its  es- 
sence was  invocation,  and 

The  prayerful 

element  in  the      even  the  gloss  and  commen- 

Lc  worship.      tarv>    SQ    abtmdantly    elab. 

orated  in  the  books  accompanying  the 
Veda,  are  nearly  all  devoted  to  the 
proper  exposition  and  form  of  prayer. 
The  whole  system  presents  man  in  a 
reverential  attitude  toward  the  gods, 
pouring  out  his  devotions,  sometimes  in 
praise  and  what  may  be  narrowly  defined 
as  worship ;  but  generally  the  substance 
of  the  devotional  act  was  an  appeal  to 
the  powers  above,  a  prayer  for  benefit, 
for  grace,  for  wisdom.  The  word  Brah- 
ma is  said  to  signify  "devotion,"  or 
'*  prayer." 

It  must  not  be  understood  that  this 
simple  and  essential  element  in  the  the- 
ology of  India  was  not  sub- 
Development  of    . 

•worship  and  use  ject  to  development,  in  the 

of  sacrifices.  -,          /.    .,  .  .     . 

hands  of  the  priests,  into 
a  vast  and  incomprehensible  formulary. 
On  the  contrary,  the  inflection  of  cere- 
mony was  never  carried  to  a  higher  de- 
gree than  by  the  priests  of  the  Old  Indie 
faith.  Not  only  was  the  form  of  the 
prayer,  its  subject,  and  its  method  to  be 
carefully  defined,  but  the  philosophical 
concepts  of  the  worshiper  must  be  regu- 
lated and  mingled  with  his  devotion,  in 
order  that  a  true  religion  might  be  illus- 
trated in  his  life. 

The  second  idea  wras  that  of  the  effi- 
cacy of  sacrifices.  The  earnest  prayer 
properly  expressed  could  hardly  fail  to 
bring  to  the  worshiper  an  answer  from 
the  gods,  but  the  pleasure  of  the  latter 


was  enhanced  and  their  purposes  toward 
men  made  more  auspicious  by  the  giving 
of  gifts  on  the  altar.  Thus  a  sacrificial 
system  was  demanded  to  supplement 
the  system  of  prayers ;  and  for  the  con- 
duct of  the  ceremonies  and  sacrifices 
orders  of  priests  became  necessary,  who, 
by  the  multiplication  of  their  own  func- 
tions and  dignities,  increased  the  num- 
ber and  reputation  of  their  caste.  Pro- 
fessor Max  M  tiller  has  enumerated  four 
classes  of  priests  required  in  the  conduct 
of  solemn  sacrifices : 

1.  The  officiating  priests,  manual  la- 
borers, and  acolytes,  who  have  chiefly  to 
prepare  the  sacrificial  ground,  to  dress 
the  altar,  slay  the  victims,  and  pour  out 
the  libations. 

2.  The  choristers,  who  chant  the  sa- 
cred hymns. 

3.  The  reciters,  or  readers,  who  repeat 
certain  hymns. 

4.  The    overseers,  or    bishops,    who 
watch  and  superintend  the  proceedings 
of  the  other  priests,  and  ought  to  be  fa- 
miliar with  all  the  Vedas. 

It  is  the  purpose  in  the  present  work 
to  make  as  few  excerpts  as  possible  from 
existing:  writings.  It  has 

Extracts  from 

been  the  plan  rather  to  sum-  the  Veda ;  hymn 

i    ,         -,  , «        to  Indra. 

marize  and  to  place  in  the 
best  light  the  substance  of  such  docu- 
ments as  would  most  demand  attention  in 
the  course  of  an  ethnic  history.  At  this 
point,  however,  it  seems  fitting  to  pre- 
sent some  examples  of  the  Vedic  hymns 
in  English.  Only  so  much  will  be  given 
as  may  familiarize  the  reader  with  the 
phraseology  of  these  ancient  songs  and 
with  the  worshipful  spirit  in  which  they 
were  chanted,  in  the  faint  dawn  of  his- 
tory,  by  the  old  bards  of  India.  The 
selections  are  made  from  Miiller's  trans- 
lation of  the  Vedas.  The  first  is  from 
the  fifty-third  chapter  of  the  first  book 
of  the  Rig- Veda. 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


659 


I.  HYMN  TO  INDRA. 

i  .  Keep  silence  well  !  We  offer  praises  to  the  great 
tndra  in  the  house  of  the  sacrificer.  Does  he  find 
treasure  for  those  who  are  like  sleepers?  Mean 
praise  is  not  valued  among1  the  munificent. 

2.  Thou     art      the 
giver  of  horses,  Indra, 
thou  art  the  giver  of 
cows,     the    giver     of 
corn,  the  strong  lord 
of    wealth;     the    old 
guide  of  man,  disap- 
pointing no  desires,  a 
friend   of    friends  ;  to 
him  we  address  this 
song. 

3.  O   powerful    In- 
dra, achiever  of  many 
works,   most   brilliant 
god  —  all   this  wealth 
around  here  is  known 
to  be  thine  alone  :  take 
from      it      conqueror, 

bring  it  hither  !  do  not  stint  the  desire  of  the  wor- 
shiper who  longs  for  thee  I 

4.  On  these  days  thou  art  gracious,  and  on  these 
nights,  keeping  off  the  enemy  from  our  cows  and  from 
our  stud.   Tearing  the  fiend  night  after  night  with  the 
help  of  Indra,  let  us  rejoice  in  food,  freed  from  haters. 

5.  Let  us  rejoice,  Indra,  in  treasure  and  food,  in 
wealth  of  manifold  delight  and  splendor.     Let   us 
rejoice  in  the  blessing  of  the  gods,  which  gives  us  the 
strength  of  offspring,  gives  us  cows  first,  and  horses. 

6.  These  draughts  inspired  thee,  O  lord  of  the 
brave!  these  were  vigor,  these  libations  in  battles, 
when  for  the  sake  of  the  poet,  the  sacrificer,  thou 
struckest  down  irresistibly  ten  thousands  of  enemies. 

In  the  following  hymn  the  invocation 

is  to  Agni,  the  god  of  fire.     As  we  have 

seen,  this  deity  was  perhaps 

\VorsWpof  J  J- 

Agni;  hymn        the    most   lineal    descend- 

inhispraise. 


SAKYA   MUNI. 


Mazdao,  being  the  earthly  representative 
of  the  sun,  shining  on  the  hearthstone 
and  from  the  altar  place.  Agni  was 
regarded  as  the  guardian  of  the  house 
and  the  messenger  of  intercourse  be- 
tween gods  and  men,  having  thus  the 
character  of  the  Hermes  of  the  Greeks. 
Since  flame  was  the  devouring  element 
in  the  offering  of  sacrifices,  Agni  was 
regarded  as  the  divinity  of  the  altar. 


The  following  invocation  is  from  the 
sixth  chapter  of  the  second  book  of  the 
Rig- Veda. 

II.  HYMN  TO  AGNI. 

1.  Agni,  accept  this  log  which  I  offer  to  thee, 
accept   this   my   service ;    listen   well  to  these  my 
songs. 

2.  With  this  log,  O  Agni,  may  we  worship  thee, 
thou  son  of  strength,  conqueror  of  horses  !  and  with 
this  hymn,  thou  highborn  ! 

3.  May  we  thy  servants  serve  thee  with  songs,  O 
granter  of  riches,  thou  who  lovest  songs  and  delight- 
est  in  riches. 

4.  Thou  lord  of  wealth  and  giver  of  wealth,  be 
thou  wise  and  powerful;  drive  away  from  us  the 
enemies! 

5.  He  gives  us    rain  from   heaven,  he  gives  us 
inviolable  strength,  he  gives  us  food   a  thousand- 
fold. 

6.  Youngest  of  the  gods,  their  messenger,  their  in- 
voker,   most   deserving   of  worship,   come,  at    our 
praise,  to  him  who  worships  thee  and  longs  for  thy 
help. 

7.  For  thou,  O  sage,  goest  wisely  between  these 
two  creations  [heaven  and  earth,  gods  and  men],  like 
a  friendly  messenger  between  two  hamlets. 

8.  Thou  art  wise,  and  thou  hast  been  pleased ; 
perform  thou,  intelligent  Agni,  the  sacrifice  without 
interruption ;  sit  down  on  this  sacred  grass  I 

The  worship  of  storm  was  a  peculiar 
feature  of  the  religion  of  Old  Arya.  It 
can  not  be 
said  that 
this  phase 
of  the  orig- 
inal cult  re- 
appeared in 
the  mythol- 
ogy of  the 
Greeks  and 
Romans,  at 
least  in  a 
distinct 
form ,  but 
storm  wor- 
ship WaS  a  GOD  OF  FIRE. 

conspicuous 

element  in  the  devotions  of  India,  as  it 
had  been,  to  a  certain  extent,  among 
the  Iranians.  The  storm  gods  were 


660 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


known  as  the  Maruts,  and  the  following 

hymn,   from   the     thirty-ninth    chapter 

of    the    first    book  of   the 

Cult  of  the 

storm;  hymn       Rig- Veda,  will  sufficiently 

to  the  Maruts.       .,.,  ,,  £  ,, 

illustrate  the  nature  of  the 
adoration  which  was  paid  to  them : 

III.  HYMN  TO  THE  MARUTS. 
I.  When  you  thus  from  afar  cast  forward  your 
measure,  like  a  blast  of  fire,  through  whose  wisdom 


5.  They  make  the  rocks  to  tremble,  they  tear  asun- 
der the  kings  of  the  forest.  Come  on,  Maruts  ;  like 
madmen,  ye  gods,  with  your  whole  tribe. 

10.  Bounteous  givers,  ye  possess  whole  strength, 
whole  power,  ye  shakers.  Send,  O  Maruts,  against 
the  proud  enemy  of  the  poets,  an  enemy,  like  an 
arrow. 

One  of  the  tenderest  aspects  of  the 
natural  world  is  the  dawn  of  the  day. 
This  phenomenon  appears  to  have  im- 


SCULPTURES  FROM  A  PORCH  AT  KARLI.— Drawn  by  H.  Catenacci,  after  Grandsire. 


Is  it,  through  whose  design?     To  whom  do  ye  go, 
to  whom,  ye  shakers? 

2.  May  your  weapons   be  firm  to  attack,  strong 
also  to  withstand !    May  yours  be  the  more  glorious 
strength,  not  that  of  the  deceitful  mortal  I 

3.  When  you  overthrow  what  is  firm,  O  ye  men, 
and  whirl  about  what  is  heavy,  ye  pass  through  the 
trees  of  the  earth,  through  the  clefts  of  the  rocks. 

4.  No  real  foe  of  yours  is  known  in  heaven  or  in  earth, 
ye  devourer  of  enemies !  May  strength  be  yours,  to- 
gether with  your  race,  O  Rudras,  to  defy  even  now. 


pressed  itself  upon  the  senses  of  all  early- 
races  of  men.  In  the  Greek  mythol- 
ogy Daphne,  the  "dawn," 

Myth  of  the 
Was        Chased        around    dawn;  hymn 

the    earth    by    her    lover 
Apollo.      In    the    Indian     system     the- 
myth   reappeared    under    the    name  of 
Ushas,  first  adored  as  a  visible  aspect  of 
nature,  and  afterwards  elevated  into  a 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


661 


living  being  and  impersonated  as  one  of 
the  gods.  From  the  seventy-seventh 
chapter  of  the  seventh  book  of  the  Rig- 
Veda  the  following  hymn  to  Ushas  is 
presented : 

IV.  HYMN  TO  USHAS. 

1.  She  shines  upon  us,  like  a  young  wife,  rousing 
every  living  being  to  go  to  his  work.     When  the  fire 
had  to  be  kindled  by  men,  she  made  the  light  by 
striking  down  darkness. 

2.  She  rose  up,  spreading  far  and  wide,  and  mov- 
ing everywhere.     She  grew  in   brightness,  wearing 
her  brilliant  garment.     The  mother  of  the  cows  [the 
mornings],  the  leader  of  the  days,  she  shone  gold- 
colored,  lovely  to  behold. 

3.  She,  the  fortunate,  who  brings  the  eye  of  the 
gods,  who  leads  the  white  and  lovely  steed  [of  the 
sun],  the  dawn  was  seen  revealed  by  her  rays,  with 
brilliant  treasures,  following  everyone. 

4.  Thou  art  a  blessing  where  thou  art  near;  drive 
far  away  the    unfriendly ;    make  the  pasture  wide, 
give  us  safety  !     Scatter  the  enemy,  bring  riches  ! 
Raise  up  wealth  to  the  worshiper,  thou  mighty  dawn. 

5.  Shine   for  us  with  thy  best  rays,  thou  bright 
dawn,  thou  who  lengthenest  our  life,  thou  the  love  of 
all,  who   givest   us   food,  who  givest  us  wealth  in 
cows,  horses,  and  chariots. 

6.  Thou    daughter    of    the    sky,    thou    highborn 
dawn,  whom    the  Vasishthas   magnify  with   songs, 
give  us  riches  high  and  wide  :  all  ye  gods  protect  us 
always  with  your  blessing. 

We  will  conclude  these  extracts  from 
the  oldest  division  of  the  Indie   scrip- 
tures  by  presenting  two  hymns  to  Va- 
runa,  from  the  eighty-sixth 

Theory  of  Va- 

runa,  and  MS  and  eighty-ninth  chapters 
of  the  seventh  book  of 
the  Rig- Veda.  This  deity  was  the  god 
of  the  waters,  or  of  the  Western  world, 
as  it  was  understood  in  the  Hindu  myth. 
In  the  philosophical  imagery  of  the 
Brahmans,  Varuna  was  represented  as  a 
four-armed  man,  riding  on  a  fabulous 
sea  monster,  bearing  in  his  right  hand 
a  rope  and  in  his  left  a  bludgeon : 

V.  HYMN  TO  VARUNA. 

1.  Let  me  not  yet,  O  Varuna,  enter  into  the  house 
of  clay ;  have  mercy,  almighty,  have  mercy ! 

2.  If  I  go  along  trembling,  like  a  cloud  driven  by 
the  wind  ;  have  mercy,  almighty,  have  mercy ! 


3.  Through  want   of  strength,  thou   strong  and 
bright  god,  have    I    gone   wrong;  have  mercy,  al- 
mighty, have  mercy ! 

4.  Thirst   came  upon  the  worshiper,  though  he 
stood  in  the  midst  of  the  waters ;  have  mercy,  al- 
mighty, have  mercy  ! 

5.  Whenever  we  men,  O  Varuna,  commit  an  of- 
fense before  the  heavenly  host,  whenever  we  break 
the  law  through  thoughtlessness,  punish  us  not,  O 
god,  for  that  offense. 

Second  hymn : 

1.  Wise  and  mighty  are  the  works  of  him  who 
stemmed  asunder  the  wide  firmaments.     He  lifted 
on  high  the  bright  and  glorious  heaven  ;  he  stretched 
out  apart  the  starry  sky  and  the  earth. 

2.  Do  I  say  this  to  my  own  self  ?     How  can  I  get 
unto  Varuna?    Will  he  accept  my  offering  without 
displeasure?     When  shall  I,  with  a  quiet  mind,  see 
him  propitiated  ? 

3.  I  ask,  O  Varuna,  wishing  to  know  this  my  sin. 
I  go  to  ask  the  wise.     The  sages  all  tell  me  the 
same :  Varuna  it  is  who  is  angry  with  thee. 

4.  Was  it  an  old  sin,  O  Varuna,  that  thou  wishest 
to   destroy  thy   friend,  who   always   praises   thee? 
Tell  me,  thou  unconquerable  lord,  and  I  will  quickly 
turn  to  thee  with  praise,  freed  from  sin. 

5.  Absolve  us  from  the  sins  of   our  fathers,  and 
from  those  which  we  committed  with  our  own  bod- 
ies.   Release  Vasishtha,  O  king,  like  a  thief  who  has 
feasted  on  stolen  oxen ;  release  him  like  a  calf  from 
the  rope. 

6.  It  was  not  our  own  doing,  O  Varuna,  it  was 
necessity,  an    intoxicating   draught,   passion,   dice, 
thoughtlessness.      The  old  is  there  to  mislead  the 
young;  even  sleep  brings  unrighteousness. 

7.  Let  me  without  sin  give  satisfaction  to  the  an- 
gry god,  like  a  slave  to   his  bounteous  lord.     Th« 
lord  god  enlightened  the  foolish ;    he,  the  wisest, 
leads  his  worshiper  to  wealth. 

8.  O  lord  Varuna,  may  this  song  go  well  to  thy 
heart!    May  we  prosper  in  keeping  and  acquiring! 
Protect  us,  O  gods,  always  with  your  blessings  ! 

The  foregoing  examples  will  be  suffi- 
cient to   illustrate   the  spirit  in  which 
some  of  the  earliest  apostrophes  of  man- 
kind to  the  immortal  gods  Muiier's  vie-ws 
were  uttered.     It  is  denied  SJ^fSfeT9" 
by  the  translator  that  the  veaic  hymns, 
system  of   religion  whose  fundamental 
ideas  are  expressed  in  these  prayers  is 
polytheistic.     He  also  would  deny  that 
they  are  an  expression  of  monotheism. 


662 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


As  a  term  definitive  of  their  real  nature, 
he  suggests  Kathtnothtism,  which  would 
imply  that  the  deities  of  the  Indie  race 
were  the  personified  attributes  of  a  single 
godhead,  that  is,  several  under  one. 
This,  however,  is  to  enter  into  the  nice- 
ties and  hair-splittings  of  that  theological 
and  philosophical  controversy,  the  re- 
finements of  which,  even  when  most 
carefully  expressed,  have  proved  of  but 
little  advantage  to  the  human  race.  It 
will,  however,  be  a  fitting  conclusion  to 
these  extracts  from  the  Indie  Bible  to 
repeat  some  verses  from  another  part  of 
the  same  translation.  They  correspond 
to  the  Hebrew  Book  of  Genesis  rather 
than  to  the  Psalms,  as  do  the  Vedic 
hymns  already  quoted : 

RIG-VEDA,  BOOK  X,  CHAPTER  121. 

1.  In  the  beginning  there  arose  the  golden  Child — 
he  was  the  one  born  lord  of  all  that  is.     He  estab- 
lished the  earth  and  this  sky.     Who  is  the  God  to 
whom  we  shall  offer  our  sacrifice  ? 

2.  He  who   gives   life,  he  who    gives   strength ; 
whose  command  all  the  bright  gods  revere ;  whose 
shadow   is    immortality,   whose    shadow  is   death. 
Who  is  the  God  to  whom  we  shall  offer  our  sac- 
rifice ? 

"3.  He  who  through  his  power  is  the  one  king  of 
the  breathing  and  awakening  world ;  he  who  gov- 
erns all,  man  and  beast.  Who  is  the  God  to  whom 
we  shall  offer  our  sacrifice  ? 

4.  He  whose  greatness  these  snowy  mountains, 
whose  greatness  the  sea  proclaims,  with  the  distant 
river ;  he  whose  these  regions  are,  as  it  were,  his  two 
arms.    Who  is  the  God  to  whom  we  shall  offer  our 
Sacrifice  ? 

5.  He  through  whom  the  sky  is  bright  and  the 
earth  firm  ;  he  through  whom  the  heaven  was  estab- 
lished, nay,  the  highest  heaven ;  he  who  measured 
out  the  light  in  the  air.  Who  is  the  God  to  whom  we 
shall  offer  our  sacrifice  ? 

6.  He  to  whom  heaven  and  earth,  standing  firm 
by  his  will,  look  up,  trembling  inwardly ;  he  over 
whom  the  rising  sun  shines  forth.    Who  is  the  God 
to  whom  we  shall  offer  our  sacrifice  ? 

7.  Wherever  the  mighty  water  clouds  went,  where 
they  placed  the  seed,  and  lit  the  fire,  thence  arose 
he  who  is  the  sole  life  of  the  bright  gods.     Who  is 
the  God  to  whom  we  shall  offer  our  sacrifice  ? 

8.  He  who  by  his  might  looked   even   over  the 


water  clouds,  the  clouds  which  gave  strength  and  lit 
the  sacrifice;  he  who  alone  is  God  above  all  gods. 
Who  is  the  God  to  whom  we  shall  offer  our  sac- 
rifice ? 

9.  May  he  not  destroy  us,  he  the  creator  of  the 
earth,  or  He,  the  righteous,  who  created  the  heavens ; 
he  also  created  the  bright  and  mighty  waters. 
Who  is  the  God  to  whom  we  shall  offer  our  sac- 
rifice ? 

Space  would  fail  to  extend  these 
quotations  from  the  ancient  religious 

Writings    of    the    Indie   Ar-    Brahmanism  be- 

yans.  It  can  not  be  known  l°^^fecom' 
to  what  extent  the  same  mythology, 
were  originated  after  the  incoming  of 
the  immigrant  peoples  into  India,  or 
to  what  extent  they  had  already  been 
formulated  at  an  earlier  period.  As 
frequently  happens  in  the  case  of  reli- 
gions, the  old  system  of  nature  worship, 
spiritualized  and  elevated  in  the  hands 
of  the  primitive  seers  of  the  East,  soon 
fell  into  degeneration  in  the  hands  of 
the  Brahmans.  A  volume  could  not 
contain  an  account  of  the  changed  and 
changing  aspects  through  which  Brah- 
manism passed  from  its  old  form,  as  ex- 
pressed in  the  Vedic  hymns,  to  its  later 
inflections  and  incomprehensible  refine- 
ments, as  elaborated  by  the  Brahmani- 
cal  priesthood.  It  became  a  mythology 
rather  than  a  religion.  The  old  spiritual 
concepts  gave  place  to  vague  and  even 
ridiculous  myths,  irrational  in  their  sub- 
ject-matter and  preposterous  in  their 
application.  The  old  religion  grew  into 
the  most  enormous  body  of  ceremoni- 
als and  formalities  which  were  ever, 
perhaps,  devised  by  the  ingenuity  of  a 
priestly  order. 

We  have  accepted  Max  Miiller's  view 
that  the  original  faith  of  India  was  Kath- 
enotheism,1  that  is,  a  system  of  many 


1  The  word  kathenotheism  is  derived  from  the 
Greek  kata,  "under,"  henos,  "one,"  and  theos, 
"  god ;  "  that  is,  a  pantheon  of  many  gods  under  one 
supreme  godhead. 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


663 


deities  under  one,  the  latter  being  the 
supreme  being  of  the  universe,  and  the 
Meaning  of  former  his  impersonated  at- 
SSeTf  thesm;  tributes.  In  the  hands  of 
Trimurti.  the  Brahmans,  this  concept 

finally  took  the  form  of  a  godhead,  com- 
posed of  a  triune  person,  or  persons, 
called  the  Trimurti,  the  first  of  whom 
was  Brahma,  the  creator  ;  the  sec- 
ond, Vishnu,  the  preserver ;  and  the 
third,  Siva,  the  destroyer  of  all  things. 
This  trinity  was  represented,  not  as 
a  single  person,  as  in  the  Christian 
theology  but  as  three  deities,  in  in- 
timate union  of  relationship.  They 
presided  gloomily  and  in  a  fatalistic 
sense  over  the  destinies  of  human 
life. 

While  the  concept  of  Brahma  as 
the    supreme    deity   of    the    Indian 
pantheon  was  evolved,  another  no- 
tion,   of   a   philosoph- 

What  brahma 

was  and  what      ical  rather   than    reli- 

it  became.  .  .,       -, 

gious  nature,  had  ap- 
peared. The  word  brahma,  as  a  neu- 
ter noun,  became  impersonal,  and 
was  used  by  the  philosophers  to  de- 
note the  sum  of  all  nature,  the 
germ  of  everything  that  is,  the  one 
thing  that  embraces  everything. 
The  idea  is  especially  difficult  to 
grasp.  The  incisive  intellect  of  the 
Western  nations,  requiring  clear 
definition  in  everything,  does  not 
readily  apprehend  the  meaning  of  this 
brahma,  and  when  we  attempt  to  clear  our 
understandings  by  an  examination  of  the 
Vedic  commentaries,  such  as  the  Upani- 
shads,  we  are  generally  confused  rather 
than  enlightened.  The  book  known  as 
the  Kena-Upanishad  says  of  this  imper- 
sonal brahma:  "Eye,  tongue,  mind 
can  -not  reach  it ;  we  comprehend  it  not, 
we  can  not  teach  it  to  anyone ;  it  is  other 
than  all  that  is  known  and  all  that  is  un- 
known." 


The  speculations  of  the  Brahmans  rela- 
tive to  the  meaning  of  the  term  would, 
in  their  turn,  demand  volumes  of  expli- 
cation. They  have  a  mys-  speculations 
terious  syllable,  6m,  which 
contains  a  peculiar  trinity 
of  sounds,  and  by  this  they  symbolize 
the  brahma.  This  inexplicable  explana- 


KAMI-RATI. 

tion  is  in  its  turn  made  the  subject  of 
commentary,  and  the  Mandukya-Upan- 
ishad  is  wholly  devoted  to  explanations 
of  the  sense  of  6m.  As  illustrative  of 
the  abstruse  and  involved  ideas  after 
which  the  authors  seem  to  struggle,  the 
following  paragraph  is  quoted :  ' '  Om  is 
immortal.  Its  unfolding  is  this  universe ; 
is  all  that  was,  is,  and  shall  be.  Indeed, 
all  is  the  word  6m ;  and  if  there  is  any- 
thing outside  of  these  three  manifesta- 
tions, it  is  also  6m.  For  this  all  is 


664 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Brahma;  this    soul  is    Brahma.      This 
soul  has  four  existences." 

Having  once  developed  the  notion  of 
this  neuter  brahma,  as  an  expression  for 
the  sum  of  all  nature,  the  concept  soon 
became  the  end  of  the  religious  system. 
This  is  to  say  that  while  the  original 
system  was  active  in  its  character,  the 


BRAHMA  AS  THE  FOUR-FACED  BUDDHA. 
Drawn  by  E.  Tournois,  after  a  sketch  of  Delaporte. 


degenerate  form  was  passive.  The 
mind,  instead  of  resting  upon  Brahma, 
as  the  creator  of  the  universe,  came  to 
rest  upon  brahma  as  the  end  of  the  uni- 
verse, including  man. 

The  early  Aryans  of  India,  in  common 
with  all  their  related  peoples  in  the 
West,  gave  themselves  to  speculations 
about  the  origin  of  things,  how  it  was 


that  nature  came  into  her  present 
forms,  the  agencies  by  which  the  world 
was  made,  and  man,  and 

.  •    Later  Brahman- 

everythmg  that  is.     It  was  ism  puts  the  end 

,-t  i_  1  f  ,.          for  the  cause. 

the  problem  of  active 
creation,  of  the  invisible  effort  by 
which  universal  nature  was  reared  into 
its  present  form.  But  with  the  latter 
Brahmanism,  this 
kind  of  speculation 
was.  supplanted  by 
another  directly  the 
reverse.  The  ques- 
tion now  became, 
not  in  what  manner 
and  by  what  agency 
nature  was  reared, 
but  to  what  end  the 
universe  is  tending, 
into  what  state  all 
the  material  aspects 
of  animate  and  in- 
animate nature  will 
fall  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  universal 
career. 

This  species  of  in- 
quiry at  length  pre- 
dominated over  the 
other,  and  the  Brah- 
mans  began  to  teach 
the  final  condition 
of  the  universe,  in- 
cluding man.  They 
called  it  brahma, 
using  the  same  term 
that  they  had  em- 
ployed as  the  name  of  the  creator  of 
all  things,  but  in  another  The  believer 
sense.  Henceforth  the  aim  %££%£?* 
and  endeavor  of  the  wor-  to  receive  him. 
shiper  must  be,  not  so  much  to  acquaint 
himself  with  this  creator  and  his  will,  as 
to  know  that  other  brahma  which  stands 
in  shadowy  outline  at  the  further  verge  of 
nature,  ready  to  receive  and  swallow  v* 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


665 


all  forms  and  aspects  of  the  visible  uni- 


verse. 


No  contrast  can  be  stronger  than  that 
which     is    thus    offered     between    the 


into  moods  of  meditative  gloom  and 
sheer  brooding  over  the  desperation  of 
human  life.  A  sort  of  astrology  sprang 
up  in  place  of  the  vivid  concepts  which 


CYCLE  OF  TRANSMIGRATIONS  ACCORDING  TO  A  THIBETAN  IMAGE. 


bright  and  happy  Vedic  religion  as   it 
existed  in  the  days  of  the 

Contrast  of  the 

oldandthene-w-    old      poets    who     Sang    the 

9r  Brahmanism.  ...         .•  e     \ 

primitive  hymns  of  Arya, 
and  that  fatalistic  spell  which  has  fallen 

upon  the  mind  of  India,  transforming  it 
M.— Vol.  i—43 


the  old  bards  had  had  of  the  visible 
powers  of  nature.  The  whole  spirit  and 
genius  of  the  Indie  race  were  turned  to 
the  darkest  problems  and  most  inscru- 
table mysteries  of  destiny  and  fate. 
As  a  natural  consequence  of  this 


666 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


brooding  over  the  transmutation  of  one 
form  of  visible  nature  into  another,  and 
Source  of  the  so  on  and  on  to  the  final 

££±££  Plunge  into  that  brahma 

of  souls.  which  they  regarded  as  the 

end,  even  as  the  other  Brahma  was  the 
beginning  of  all  creation,  there  arose 
the  notion  of  the  transmigration  of  the 
human  soul.  The  concept  of  a  grada- 
tion up  and  down  through  all  animate 
nature  took  firm  hold  of  the  mind,  al- 
ready bound  in  fatalism.  The  human 
race  was  divided  into  castes,  and  these 
became  a  part  of  the  system  of  the 
world.  All  living  creatures  were  the 
progeny  of  Brahma,  and  they  must  pass 
through  the  intermediate  forms  of  life 
in  order  to  be  resolved  into  brahma 
again.  Brahma  is  the  origin,  and 
brahma  is  the  destiny  of  all,  but  the 
stages  through  which  each  living  crea- 
ture must  pass  are  as  various  as  the 
forms  of  life. 

Each  living  thing  is  born  according  to 
the  deeds  of  that  from  which  it  is 
Theory  of  descended,  and  each  living 

metempsychosis   thirip-   fixes     bv    its    deeds 
and  gradations      tning   nxeb,     Dy  IS, 

of  living  forms,  the  state  of  that  future  liv- 
ing thing  which  is  to  be  born  therefrom. 
Animate  nature  has  its  orders  through 
which  the  souls  of  men  must  pass  in 
their  ascending  and  descending  stages  of 
transformation.  The  lowest  order  of 
living  things  includes  insects,  fishes, 
serpents,  tortoises,  dogs,  and  asses. 
The  next  order  has  elephants,  horses, 
lions,  boars,  Sudras,  and  other  races 
not  speaking  the  sacred  language  of 
India.  The  third  grade  of  creatures  in- 
cludes thieves,  actors,  Rakshasas  and 
Pi9achas.  The  fourth  order  comprises 
athletes,  dancers,  armorers,  drunkards, 
and  the  Vaisyas.  The  fifth  includes  the 
Kshatriyas,  kings,  great  soldiers,  speak- 
ers, the  Gandharvas  and  the  Asparases. 
The  sixth  class  has  the  Brahmans,  dev- 


otees, gods,  and  the  great  Rishis.  The 
seventh  has  only  Brahma  himself.  Such 
are  the  several  orders  of  living  things. 

Brahmanism  recognizes  the  sinfulness 
of  man.  For  this  sin  there  must  be 
expiation.  No  such  thing  as  redemp- 
tion is  recognized.  All 
sin  is  balanced  against  so  £SS££21 
much  punishment,  and  the 
expiation  must  be  by  the  sinner  himself. 
Man,  however,  may  do  something  to 
free  himself  from  the  consequences  and 
tendencies  of  his  actions ;  either  put  him- 
self in  the  ascending  scale  of  transmi- 
gration, or  in  the  descending  scale  which 
leads  to  the  condemnation  of  his  life  to 
some  of  the  lower  orders  of  being  in  his 
next  existence.  Thus  the  soul  may 
make  its  way  upward  until  it  is  taken 
back  into  brahma,  or  may  descend  into 
insects,  worms,  and  reptiles. 

The  Brahmanical  theory  of  sin  is  very 
different  from  that  of  the  Western  na- 
tions. It  is  essentially  un- 

Notion  that  sin 

Cleanness,  as  distinguished  and  uncleanness 
f  .,  -,  .  <  are  one. 

from  cleanness,  which  is 
righteousness.  Pollution  is  the  funda- 
mental concept  of  offense  against 
Brahma.  Things  are  holy  or  unholy  in 
proportion  as  they  are  clean  and  unclean, 
but  the  definitions  of  that  which  is  clean 
or  unclean  sounds  strangely  to  the 
understanding  of  the  West.  The  high- 
est notion  of  defilement  is  that  which 
comes  from  the  touch  of  the  dead,  the 
excretions  of  the  body,  the  circumstances 
of  birth,  and  of  everything  relating  to 
the  sexual  life.  The  cleanest  of  living 
creatures  is  the  cow.  She  is  not  only 
clean,  but  holy,  and  is  incapable  .of 
defilement.  The  remedy  for  sin  is  pen- 
itence, fasting,  mortification  of  the  body, 
prayer,  and  recitations  of  the  Veda. 
One  of  the  greatest  pollutions  is  drunk- 
enness. He  who  so  sins  is  compelled  to 
drink  boiling  rice  water  unto  death. 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


667 


So  far  as  earthly  punishments  are 
concerned, they  are  adjusted  to  the  prev- 
Punishments  alent  false  theories  of 
sin.  Offenses  done  against 
the  holy  things  are  pun- 
ished in  the  highest  degree.  The  mur- 
der of  a  person  belonging  to  a  lower 
caste  may  pass  with  slight  retribution, 
but  the  killing  of  a  cow  is  a  mortal 


sin. 


One  of  the  concepts  peculiar  to  Brah- 
manism  is  that  of  the  incarnation  of  the 
deities.  It  is  known  by 

^     Doctrine  of  the 

the   name  of   avatar.     On  incarnation,  or 

, -i  ,    the  avatars. 

many  occasions  the   great 
gods  of  the  Indie  pantheon  have  passed 
into    the     form,     of    animals    or   men. 
Vishnu,  the  "preserver,"  has  had  te» 
avatars  assigned  to  him,  following  each 


THE  SACRED  COW  OF  INDIA.-Drawn  by  A.  de  Neuville. 


crime.  One  who  kills  a  Brahman  with 
intent  must  thrust  his  own  head  three 
times  into  the  fire,  until  he  die.  If  the 
killing  is  unintentional,  he  shall  build  a 
hut  in  the  woods  and  live  alone  for 
twelve  years,  carrying  the  skull  of  the 
slain  man  in  his  girdle.  So  throughout 
the  whole  list  of  human  misdeeds  the 
same  irrational  and  ill-adjusted  methods 
of  punishment  are  employed. 


other  in  an  ascending  scale.  In  the 
first  three  instances  he  was  incarnated 
in  the  form  of  animals,  namely,  as  a 
fish,  as  a  tortoise,  and  as  a  boar.  In 
the  fourth  earthly  revelation  he  was  the 
Manu  lion.  Then  began  the  human 
avatars.  In  the  fifth  estate  Vishnu  was 
a  dwarf;  in  the  sixth,  a  hero;  and  in 
the  seventh,  a  Ramchandra  and  a  Krish- 
na. Buddha  himself  was  an  incarna- 


668 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


tion.  It  is  also  believed  that  Vishnu 
will  ultimately  appear  on  earth  in  his 
own  person.  This  will  happen  when 
the  highest  age  of  man  has  been  re- 
duced to  twenty-three  years.  When 
Vishnu  shall  come  he  will  be  called 
Kalki,and  will  possess  eight  supernatural 
powers  on  the  earth.  This  great  avatar 


equal  with  Brahma  and  Vishnu.  Siva 
was  identified  with  Rudra,  god  of  the 
storm,  just  as  Vishnu  took 

J  Place  of  Siva 

the  place  of  Indra  in   the  m  the  Indian 
older     mythology.        The  F 
Brahtnanic    system   represents   Siva   as 
dwelling  at  times  with  the  human  race, 
but  never   as    incorporated    in    earthly 


VISHNU  IN  THE  FORM  OF  A  BOAR. 


is  to  occur  at  the  end  of  three  hundred 
and  sixty  thousand  years,  as  time  is 
reckoned  by  men,  or  one  thousand  two 
hundred  years  as  it  is  reckoned  by  the 
gods. 

It  appears  that  Siva,  the  third  person 
of  the  Brahmanical  trinity,  was  an  old 
god  of  the  Dravidian  race  before  the  in- 
coming of  the  Aryans.  By  them  this 
divinity  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  co- 


form.  His  place  in  the  mythological 
system  is  that  of  destroyer,  and  hence 
his  genesis  from  the  storm  god  of  the 
Old  Dravidians.  His  power  is  symbol- 
ized by  the  trident,  while  in  his  hands 
he  bears  a  lasso  or  sling,  an  antelope, 
and  sometimes  a  flame  of  fire. 

Ethnic  history  does  not  demand  more 
than  an  outline  of  the  religious  beliefs 
which  the  ancient  kindreds  of  mankind 


THE   INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


669 


adopted  for  themselves  and  their  pos- 
terity. It  is  only  while  religions  are  ex- 
To  what  extent  pressive  of  the  subjective 

religions  are  states     f  ^  mjnd  that  they 

part  of  ethnic  * 

history.  are   really  an   ethnic   con- 

dition. When  they  pass  into  objective 
ceremonies  and  institutional  forms,  they 
become  a  part  of  the  subject-matter  of 
general  history.  In  this  connection,  as 
in  the  account  of  the  Iranians,  we  offer 
no  more  than  a  sketch  of  that  primal 
faith  which  was  developed  by  the  early 
bards  and  rhapsodists  who,  with  up- 
turned faces,  chanted  the  praises  of  the 
gods  in  the  valleys  of  India.  In  course 
of  time,  both  in  Iran  and  in  India,  an 
age  of  commentators  and  mere  gram- 
marians succeeded  to  the  age  of  poets, 
and  lifeless  ceremony  took  the  place 
of  living  inspiration.  From  this  time 
forth  the  ethnologist  has  but  little  con- 
cern with  the  inflected  forms,  the  mere 
outer  garb  which  the  Brahmans  flung 
around  the  ancient  religion  of  the 
East. 

One  other  topic  remains  to  be  consid- 
ered before  the  Vedic  system  of  religious 
evolution  is  dismissed.  The  spirit  of  the 
old  faith  had  died  out  many  centuries 
before  the  Christian  era.  On  the  tongues 
of  the  priests  even  the 

Apparition  of 

Sakya  Gautama  apostrophes  of  the  old  rhap- 
sodists  and  seers  had  be- 
come an  echo  and  a  mockery.  It  was 
under  such  circumstances,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  sixth  century  B.  C.,  that  the 
great  reform  was  instituted  which  was 
destined  to  carry  on  its  tide  more  than 
thirty  per  cent  of  the  human  race.  It 
originated  with  Sakya  Gautama,  com- 
monly called  the  Buddha,  Prince  of 
Kapilavastu,  in  Northern  India.  But 
the  reform,  like  that  of  Luther  in  the 
West,  was  already  prepared,  in  its  ele- 
mentary conditions,  by  a  reaction  in  the 
mind  of  the  upper  classes  against  the 


absolutism  and  uselessness  of  the  Brah- 
manic  order. 

The  career  of  Gautama  is  now  accessi- 


SIVA   AS   MAN   AND   WOMAN. 


ble  in  many  forms  to  English  readers, 
and  need  not  be  repeated,  career  and  evan- 
It    was,    in    general,    that  R^^, 
of  a  sincere  and  elevated  One." 
mind,  highly  sensitive  in  its  organiza- 
tion and  inspired  by  philanthropy,  re- 


670 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


belling  against  the  current  religious  sys- 
tem of  his  country  and  people.  He  re- 
tires, as  if  into  the  desert.  He  muses 
long  on  life  and  destiny.  He  communes 
with  himself  and  with  the  invisible 
Spirit.  He  struggles  and  writhes  in 
anguish  and  despair.  Light  breaks  into 
his  understanding.  He  becomes  the 
Buddha,  the  "Enlightened  One."  He 


NEPAL   BUDDHA   IN   BRONZE. 
Drawn  by  P.  Sellier,  from  the  collection  of  Le  Bon. 

takes  that  name  and  returns  to  his 
people  as  a  teacher.  He  would  substi- 
tute for  the  intolerable  mass  of  formali- 
ties and  philosophical  dogmas  of  the 
Brahmans  a  new  code  of  thought  and 
morality.  He  would  teach  the  living 
way.  First  a  few,  and  then  multitudes, 
follow  him.  He  becomes,  even  in  his 
life,  a  great  leader.  His  work  is  well 
begun.  The  burden  is  upon  him.  He 
leaves  to  others  what  he  could  not  him- 


self accomplish  within  the  limits  of  a 
mortal  life.  He  goes  again  alone  to  the 
woods  and  deserts.  He  journeys  on, 
and  at  last,  wearied  with  the  burden  of 
thought  and  oppressed  perhaps  with 
the  sorrows  of  the  race,  he  sits  down  by 
the  root  of  a  tree,  and  there,  alone,  gives 
up  his  spirit  and  enters  into  Nirvana. — 
Such  is  the  origin  of  that  great  system 
called  Buddhism,  which  is  now  professed 
by  31.2  per  cent  of  the  human  family. 

The  reform  thus  instituted  was  almost 
identical  in  its  nature  with  the  Protes- 
tant revolt  which  roused  Parallel  of  Bud- 

Europe  from  her  stupor  ^e^otes- 
in  the  sixteenth  century,  tantism. 
Buddhism  is  essentially  the  Protestant- 
ism of  the  East.  It  is  to  the  older  Brah- 
manism  what  Protestantism  is  to  the 
Catholic  Church  in  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica. If  we  look  at  India  the  parallel 
may  be  carried  still  further.  Baddhism 
did  not  achieve,  or  at  least  maintain,  a 
great  success  in  the  country  where  the 
older  system  of  faith  prevailed.  Brah- 
manism  had  taken  too  deep  root  in  the 
soil  of  India  to  be  exterminated  by  a 
counter  revolt.  Just  as  in  Italy  the  as- 
cendency of  Rome  has  ever  been  main- 
tained, so  in  its  central  seat  the  power 
of  Brahmanism  remains  to  the  present 
day. 

While  Buddhism  had  temporary  and 
local  success  in  the  land  of  its  origin, 
its  great  triumph  was  achieved  by  its 
dissemination  in  foreign  lands.  It  swept 
eastward  and  northward  to  the  limits  of 
the  furthest  oceans,  carrying  with  it  a 
great  proportion  of  the  Mongoloid  races 
of  mankind,  but  the  elder  faith  held  its 
own  against  the  innovation  in  the  valleys 
of  India,  and  continued  to  bear  up  its 
vast  system  of  inane  speculation  as  the 
better  theory  of  life  and  destiny. 

It  is  impossible  to  convey  to  one  who 
has  not  personally  acquainted  himself 


THE  INDICANS.— RELIGION. 


671 


acter  of  the 

Brahmanical 

ceremonies. 


with  the  degradation  of  the  Brahmauical 
faith  and  practice  an  adequate  idea 
Debasing  char-  of  its  debasing  character. 
Its  ceremonies  are  not  only 
offensive  to  the  human 
understand- 
ing,  irrational 
and  foolish  as 
expressions  of 
religious  faith, 
but  they  are  dis- 
gusting to  taste 
and  indecent  to 
the  eyes  of  mo- 
rality. The  de- 
generation of  the 
system  is  com- 
plete, its  ruin 
overwhelm- 
ing. Whatever 
potency  it  may 
have  had  in  for- 
mer centuries  to 
purify  the  theory 
and  practice  of 
human  life,  or 
even  to  control 
its  violence  or 
moderate  its  ex- 
cesses, has  long 
since  passed 
away,  and  inane 
ceremonies  and 
ridiculous  dog- 
mas are  all  that 
remain.  These, 
however,  are  suf- 
ficient to  uphold 
the  Brahmanical 
ascendency  in 

India,  and  until  this  is  broken,  neither 
Buddhism  nor  any  other  system  of  faith 
can  penetrate  the  gloom  and  despair  of 
the  Indian  mind. 

A  few  instances  of  the  external,  visi- 
ble aspect  of  Brahmanism  may  prove  of 


interest.     The  usage  until  recently  much 
in  vogue  was  sutteeism,  or  the  devotion 
to  death  of  the  widow  of  a  dead  husband 
on  his  funeral  pyre.    This  was  regarded 
and  is  still  regarded,  as  an  act  of  the 


INDICAN   FUNERAL   PYRE   AND   SUTTEE. 
After  a  Persian  miniature. 


highest  merit.     The  woman  was  taught 
to  believe  that  by  immolat- 

J .  Practice  of  sut- 

ing  herself  in  this  manner  teeism ;  the  rite 

.,        ,  ,  .  ...  .    ,         not  obligatory. 

she     should   enjoy   thirty- 
five  million  of  years  with  her  husband 
after  they  had  both  gone   to  Brahma. 


672 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


For  the  credit  of  humanity,  the  system 
was  never  obligatory.  The  sacrifice  was 
voluntary ;  but  the  superstitious  despot- 
ism over  the  mind  of  the  victim  was 
sufficient  to  enforce  it  with  more  energy 
than  might  have  been 
expected  even  of  civil 
authority. 

India  is  full  of  dev- 
otees. In  every  popu- 
lous district  and  even 
in  waste  places  the  trav- 
eler will  find  them .  T11  e 


from  sin  or  impurity  rests  upon  the  soul 
of  India  like  a  pall.  The  space  of  a 
chapter  would  not  be  sufficient  to  enu- 
merate all  the  forms  of  bodily  degrada- 
tion and  mutilation  which  the  depraved 
ingenuity  of  the  devotees  has  invented 
wherewith  to  mortify  themselves  and 
prepare  for  happiness  hereafter.  One 
superstitious  wretch  will  sit  starv- 
ing in  the  dirt,  or  will  take  only 
so  much  food  as  barely  to  feed 
the  fire  of  life.  Such  emaciation 
and  wretchedness  are  not  to  be 
otherwhere  in  the  world. 
Another  stands  and 
repeats  senseless 
mutterings  out  of  the 


INDIAN  DEVOTEES.— JOGEES  WOUNDING  THEMSELVES.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard,  from  a  photograph. 


idea  is  similar  to  that  which  in  the  Mid- 
dle Ages  drove  the  monks 

Usages  and  self- 
inflicted  torture    and  anchorites    into    isola- 
of  the  devotees.    , .  -,  ™, 

tion  and  poverty.  The 
notion  that  the  mortification  of-  the  body 
is  meritorious  as  a  means  of  salvation 


sacred  books.  A  third  goes  about  with 
a  living  snake  drawn  through  a  slit  in 
his  tongue.  Another  hangs  a  weight 
to  some  bodily  organ  until  it  is  drawn 
out  of  all  semblance  to  nature.  Another 
thrusts  an  arrow  or  a  sword  through  his 


THE  LVD  f  CANS.— RELIGION. 


673 


limbs,  and  still  another  holds  up  his 
hands  with  nails  and  spikes  driven 
through  them. 

The  distortion  of  the  body  into  some 
Belief  that  bod-  horrible  and  repulsive  form 
iiy  distortion  jg  thought  to  be  most  effi- 

IS  6tnC3,ClOUS 

against  sin.          cacious.      Many    devotees 
take    a    strange 
attitude  and 
hold  it  by  force 
of    will    until  J 
the    freedom  3 
of    the    given  jj 
organs    is    de-  | 
stroyed.       Some  1 
will    hold  up  an  I 
arm  straight  I 
above    the   head  j 
ford  ays  and! 
weeks     andl 
months,  until  it  1 
becomes    wasted  l 
away   and    rigid 
as  bone.    Others, 
by       contortion, 
twist  their  mus- 
cles out  of  shape 
until  they  are  no 
more  able  to  re- 
turn  to    symme- 
try   or    perform 
their  office.  And 
so    on     and     on 
through  an  end- 
less   variety     of 
tortures  and  tor- 
ments    self  -  in- 
flicted  by  a   su- 
perstition  which 
admits  of  no  limit 
or  palliation. 

Not  only  has  the  Brahmanical  system 
fallen  into  this  degraded  aspect ;  it  has 
sunk  to  absolute  immorality  and  inde- 
cency. Perhaps  no  single  ceremony  bet- 
ter illustrates  the  debasing  level  to  which 


the  national  religion  has  descended  than 
does  the  ceremony  of  Juggernaut.  This 
is  primarily  the  name  of  a 

I.  City  and  annual 

town     Of     Bengal,     On      the    ceremonial  of 

northwest  coast  of  the  bay  Ju^ernaut- 
of  that  name.     The  true  word,  however, 
is  Jagannatha,  meaning  "  the  lord  of  the 


CAR   OF  JUGGERNAUT. 
Drawn  by  A.  de  Neuville,  from  a  photograph. 


world,"  which  was  the  descriptive  epi- 
thet of  Vishnu  when  he  was  incarnated 
as  Krishna.  This  gave  the  name  to  the 
Brahmanical  temple,  and  finally  to  the 
town. 


674 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Juggernaut  became  a  city  of  temples. 
The  principal  street  is  for  the  most  part 
filled  on  both  sides  with  religious  es- 
tablishments. At  the  further  end  of  the 
main  avenue,  where  it  widens  out  to 
rather  grand  proportions,  is  situated  the 
famous  temple,  most  holy,  perhaps,  of 
all  the  shrines  of  Hindustan.  More  than 
a  million  of  pilgrims  come  annually  to 
say  their  prayers  and  make  their  offer- 
ings at  this  spot.  Around  the  temple  is 
a  lofty  inclosure  of  solid  stone,  six  hun- 
dred and  fifty  feet  square,  covering  an 
area  of  nearly  ten  acres.  In  the  eastern 
wall  is  a  great  gate,  through  which  the 
pilgrims  ascend,  by  stone  steps,  to  the 
terrace.  The  latter  is  four  hundred  and 
forty-five  feet  square,  and  on  this  the 
great  pagoda  rises.  It  is  thirty  feet 
square  at  the  base,  and  the  pinnacle  is 
two  hundred  feet  above  the  ground  level. 
The  structure  tapers  from  bottom  to  top, 
and  is  rounded  off  on  the  summit  after 
the  Oriental  manner. 

Siva  and  Subhadra  are  next  in  emi- 
nence among  the  deities  who  are  wor- 
shiped in  this  city.  Of  these  gods  there 
are  wooden  images  painted  blue,  which 
are  regarded  with  extreme  veneration. 
Each  idol  has  a  "  chariot,"  so  called, 
consisting  of  a  lofty  platform  on  wheels, 
upon  which  the  effigies  of  the  deities  are 
mounted.  The  chariot  of  Juggernaut  is 
thirty-four  and  a  half  feet  square  and 
forty-three  and  a  half  feet  high.  It-  is 
supported  on  sixteen  wheels,  which  are 
six  and  a  half  feet  in  diameter.  The 
great  festival  of  the  deity  occurs  in 
March  of  each  year,  and  is  governed  in 
the  date  of  its  return  by  the  phase  of 
the  moon,  like  the  Christian  feast  of 
Easter. 

At  this  time  the  city  is  thronged  with 
pilgrims  from  all  parts  of  India.  The 
cars  of  the  different  idols  are  drawn  by 
the  multitude  through  the  city  and  for  a 


short  distance  into  the  country,  where 
the  idols  have  what  may  be  called  a  sum- 
mer home.  In  the  case  of 

Scenes  at  the 

Juggernaut,  a  long  cable  is  procession  of  the 
attached  to  the  car,  and  tower  chariot. 

tens  of  thousands  of  pilgrims  and  wor- 
shipers take  hold  with  their  hands  and 
draw  the  idol  through  the  streets.  On 
the  platform  about  the  effigy  are  the 
priests,  who,  while  the  procession  is  un- 
der way,  perform  with  great  activity  the 
ceremony  prescribed  for  the  occasion. 
This  consists  of  what  may  be  called  the 
abandonment  of  humanity.  The  priests 
go  through  with  a  series  of  bodily  atti- 
tudes utterly  disgusting  and  obscene, 
during  the  performance  of  which  vulgar 
gymnastics  the  multitude  witnessing 
the  same  are  in  the  highest  glee  of  wor- 
ship. 

This  shameless  exhibition  of  depravity 
is  the  essence  of  the  ceremony,  which  is 
here  cited  in  proof  of  the 

Question  of  im- 

utter  degradation  to  which  moiation  under 
Brahmanism  has  descend- 
ed. About  the  chariot  the  throng  is  so 
great  and  the  enthusiasm  so  high  that 
rarely  does  the  procession  reach  its  end 
without  some  of  the  multitude  being 
crushed  to  death  under  the  wheels  of 
the  car.  It  is  said — though  the  evidence 
is  not  definite — that  devotees  sometimes 
throw  themselves  under  the  wheels  and 
are  purposely  crushed  to  death.  It  is 
believed,  however,  that  at  the  present 
time  this  does  not  occur.  The  popular 
belief  that  mothers  are  in  the  habit  of 
throwing  their  children  under  Jugger- 
naut, that  they  may  thus  be  sacrificed  to 
the  god,  is  proved  to  be  entirely  erro- 
neous. 

The  ceremony  above  described  is 
illustrative  of  many  peciiliar  to  modern 
Brahmanism.  One  of  the  most  wide- 
spread superstitions  of  the  present  day 
is  that  relating  to  the  Ganges.  This  is 


SACRIFICE  TO  THE  GANGES.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


676 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


regarded  as  the  sacred  river  of  the  coun- 

try.    The  belief  extends,  indeed,  to  the 

whole   system  of  streams, 

Worship  of  the 

Ganges  and  sac-   nineteen  or  twenty  in  num- 

rificethereto. 


the  spurs  of  the  Himalayas  and  combine 
their  waters  in  the  principal  river.  Per- 
haps the  superstition  is  very  ancient. 
The  Nile  was  worshiped  in  like  manner. 
A  great  and  tractable  river  in  a  primi- 
tive country  thickly  peopled  must  always 
have  been  regarded  as  an  incalculable 
blessing. 

In  an  epoch  of  the  nature  worship  it 
is  natural  that  the  adoring  instincts  of 
men  should  turn  to  the  visible  source  of 
their  blessings.  It  may  be  thus  that  as 
early  as  the  composition  of  the  Veda  the 
Ganges  was  looked  upon  and  adored. 
At  the  present  time,  and  for  some  cen- 
turies in  the  past,  the  waters  of  the  great 
stream  are  regarded  as  holy.  They  are 
dipped  up  and  carried  into  all  parts  of 
India  that  they  may  contribute  a  purify- 


ing element  in  the  sacrifices  and  ablu- 
tions of  the  altar.  He  who  possesses  a 
bottle  of  the  sacred  water  carries  with 
him  a  talisman  against  impurity  and 
sin.  At  many  places  the  river  is  made 
accessible  to  pilgrims  and  other  worship- 
ers by  flights  of  stone  steps  going  down 
to  the  water's  edge,  and  on  these  the 
Brahmans  and  devotees,  and  often  the 
common  people,  may  be  seen  standing 
,and  worshiping  the  river  as  it  flows.  If 
the  ceremonies  stopped  with  the  dipping 
up  and  bearing  off  of  the  waters  for 
purposes  of  purification,  or  even  with  the 
idolatrous  worship  of  the  stream,  there 
might  be  less  cause  for  repugnance  to 
the  Brahmanical  formula,  but  to  be 
drowned  in  the  holy  river  is  in  the  nature 
of  a  blessing.  From  time  immemorial 
sacrifices  of  human  life  have  thus  been 
made,  especially  by  mothers,  who  bring 
their  children  and  commit  them  to  the 
oblivion  of  the  floods.  Civilization  stands 
against  it,  but  the  usage  still  exists. 


XXXIX.— CASTES  AXD  RACE  DIVISIONS. 


E  come  now  to  consider 
the  greatest  single  fact 
which  the  Brahman- 
ical system  has  trans- 
mitted from  ancient  to 
modern  times.  It  is 
the  system  of  Caste. 
The  fact  expressed  by  this  term  is  not 
well  apprehended  by  the  Western  na- 
Origin  and  evo-  tions.  It  signifies  the  nat- 
ural and  fixed  classification 
into  which  the  vast  and 
growing  populations  of  India  fell,  under 
the  influences  of  the  Aryan  conquest,  the 
Vedic  institutions,  and  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Brahmans.  Caste  as  it  ex- 
ists in  India  extends  downwards  through 


lution  of  caste 
among  the 
Hindus. 


all  Brahmanism  into  the  Vedic  epoch, 
and  has  its  roots  in  the  profoundest  soil 
of  the  prehistoric  ages.  Given  the  ex- 
isting conditions  in  the  time  when  the 
Aryan  race  was  flung  upon  the  aborig- 
inal peoples  of  India  and  began  by 
conquest  to  possess  the  land,  and  under 
the  influences  of  the  Vedic  poets  to 
organize  their  nature  worship  into  in- 
visible institutions,  and  the  whole 
system  of  caste  ensues.  It  is  our  pur- 
pose, then,  at  this  point  to  trace  the 
course  of  events  by  which  the  great  fact 
of  caste  was  built  up  into  the  social 
structure  of  India. 

In  the  first  place,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered  that    when    the    nature    worship 


THE  INDICANS,— CASTES. 


677 


expressed  in  the  Vedas  was  given  forth, 
it   was   done  in  a  preliterary  age  by  a 

Division  of  the      class  of   poets.       It    was  the 

language      of      rhapsody, 

poured  forth  in  verse  and 
committed  to  memory.  The  poem,  or 
hymn,  thus  composed  was  taught  by  the 
rhapsodist  to  his  son  and  to  other  bards. 
A  body  of  Vedic  psalms  was  thus 
produced  and  transmitted  orally 
from  generation  to  generation. 
There  were  great  singers  who  knew 
many  hymns  and  others  who  could 
chant  but  a  few.  It  was  in  this  sit- 
uation of  affairs  that  the  famous 
quarrel,  the  shadow  of  which  is  seen 
in  the  Vedic  worship,  arose  between 
the  two  rival  sages  Vashishtha  and 
Visvamitra.  They  disputed  with 
each  other  the  poetical  and  religious 
leadership  of  the  Indie  race. 

Around  Vashishtha,  the  success- 
ful contestant,  and  his  followers 
Rise  and  as-  others  who  learned  the 

hymns  were  gathered. 

A  clan  of  singers 
sprang  up.     Some  hymns  were  po- 
tent to  give  victory  in  battle.     The 
singers  of  these  were  specially  hon- 
ored.     The   prevailing   prayer,  or 
hymn,  was  called  brahma,  and  the 
singer  of  it  was  a  Brahman.     '  '  Who- 
soever," says  the  Rig-  Veda,  "  scoffs 
at  the  Brahma  which  we  have  made, 
may  hot  plagues  come  upon  him; 
may  the  sky  burn  up  the  hater  of   the 
Brahmas."     Such  was  the  origin  of  the 
Brahmanical  caste,  highest  in   rank   of 
the    four    in   which    Indian   society   is 
divided. 

In  the  age  of  conquest,  when  the 
Aryan  immigrants  were  making  their 
way  by  war  from  the  valley  of  the  Indus 
to  the  valley  of  the  Ganges,  the  success- 
ful chieftain  was  next  in  honor  to  him 
who  chanted  the  praises  of  the  gods  and 


prayed  for  victory.  Around  each  chief- 
tain would  gather  a  certain  number  who 
devoted  themselves  espe- 

Development  of 

cially  to  war.   Such  leaders  the  Kshatriyas, 
took  the  better  portions  of 
the  land  and  soon  established  themselves 
apart  from  the  body  of  the  tribes  as  an 
independent  class.     They  were  known 


caste. 


A   SIVAITE    BRAHMAN — TYPE. 
Drawn  by  F.  Regamey. 

as  Kshatriyas,1  or  "companions  of  the 
king,"  and  they  presently  constituted  the 
second  caste  in  the  system  of  India. 

The  weaker  portions  of  the  immigrant 
tribes  settled  on  the  soil  and  became  hus- 
bandmen.    They  received  vaisyas,  or 
the  name  of  Vaisyas,  signi-  st£rt?ti!e(SSd 
f y ing  simply  ' '  the  people . ' '  caste- 
Without   the  adventurous    spirit  requi- 


'The  modern  name  of  the  Kshatriyas  is  Rajputs. 


678 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


site  for  war,  they  chose  to  arrange  them- 
selves in  secluded  places  and  village 
communities,  where  safety  was  the  chief 
consideration.  Whoever  in  the  chaos  of 
a  half-barbarous  age  chooses  safety, 
chooses  subordination.  The  class  of 
husbandmen  became  subordinate  to  the 
Kshatriyas,  as  the  latter  were  in  some 
sense  inferior  to  the  Brahmans. 

Caste  always  implies  a  conquered  as 


A   SECOND   CASTE   PANDIT — TYPE. 

well   as  a  conquering  race.      The  abo- 
riginal peoples  of  India,  especially  the 
_   .  Dravidians,   were   brought 

The  Sudras ; 

possibility  of       into    complete   subjection. 

caste  promotion,    m*  -     '      - 

Ihey  were  reduced  to 
servitude.  They  were  called  "  once- 
born  "  slaves,  to  distinguish  them  from 
the  noble  "  twice-born "  Aryan  con- 
querors. These  subjugated  aborigines 
were  known,  and  are  still  known,  by  the 
name  of  Sudras,  between  whom  and  the 


three  superior  classes  of  Aryan  descend- 
ants there  is  nothing  in  common. 
Among  the  other  three  castes  there  is 
some  degree  of  mutation.  Sometimes 
the  Kshatriyas,  by  learning  the  hymns 
and  ceremonies  of  the  national  faith,  may 
pass  into  the  rank  of  Brahmans.  An 
aspiring  Vaisya,  or  husbandman,  may 
throw  off  his  peaceful  dispositions,  go 
to  war,  and  possibly  make  his  way  to  a 
place  among  the  Kshatriyas,  or 
warrior  caste.  But  the  Sudra  is  a 
Sudra,  a  slave  of  slaves,  fixed  by 
the  fate  of  birth  to  unalterable  sub- 
jection and  isolation. 

In  the  course  of  this  outline  of 
the  religious  system  which  has  con- 
stituted one  of  the  essential  ele- 
ments of  the  Indian 

Summary  char- 

character  from  the  re-  acterof  the 

1  j.1        present  view. 

motest   epoch     to  the 
present  day,  it  has  been  necessary 
to  neglect  all  time-relations  and  to 
bring  together  parts  which  are  sep- 
arated by  centuries.     The  aim  has 
been  to  present  distinct  images  by 
gathering   certain  leading  features 
and   setting   them  in  relation   the 
one   with  the   other.     It  has  been 
necessary,   in  so  doing,  to  express 
important  facts  in  a  single  word  or 
reference,  and  to  cover  the  chasm 
of  ages  with  a  clause.     It  will  now 
be  our  purpose  to  look  in  upon  the 
India  of  modern    times   and,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  Iranian  nations,  to  de- 
lineate the  character  of  the  multifarious 
peoples  classified  as  the  descendants  of 
those  ancient  Indie  Aryans  who  drifted 
by  migration  through  the  passes  of  the 
Hindu-Kush    in   an   epoch    below    the 
morning  twilight  of  history. 

Within  the  limits  of  India,  as  defined 
in  a  former  book,  dwell  about  one  sixth 
of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  globe.  Un- 
til within  the  last  quarter  of  a  century 


THE  INDICANS.—RACE  DIVISIONS. 


679 


Efforts  of  Great 
the 


but  little  was  known  of  the  multiplied 
millions  populating  these  vast  and  un- 
traversed  regions.  The 
ascendency  of  Great  Britain 
1871-72.  in  the  East  suggested,  and 

the  facilities  of  her  government  in  India 
encouraged,  an  effort  to  make  an  actual 
enumeration  of  the  almost  limitless  na- 
tions under  her  sway.  Not,  however, 
until  1871-72  was  an  effort  actually 
made.  It  was  attended  with  unusual 
success.  The  whole  work  was  done  in 
its  principal  parts  concurrently  in  a 
single  night.  The  officers  of  the  gov- 
ernment had  arranged  that  every  village 
and  district  in  British  India  should  re- 
turn its  own  numbers  to  the  registrars, 
and,  with  very  few  exceptions,  this  was 


THIRD   CASTE  TYPE — LANDOWNER   OF   KOUMAN. 
Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph. 

done.  The  spectacle  itself  was  worthy 
of  commemoration.  Out  of  the  British 
islands  in  the  West  the  strong  arm  of  a 


Teutonic  race  had  reached  back  more 
than  ten  thousand  miles  into  the  East, 
had  lifted  up  over  one  of  the  vastest  and 


LOW   CASTE  TYPE — DANCING   WOMAN,    OR   BAYADERE. 

richest  regions  of  the  earth  the  rod  of 
authority,  and  had  now,  by  a  single 
effort,  accomplished  what  had  never 
been  accomplished  before,  an  enumera- 
tion of  4;he  peoples  tinder  English  do- 
minion. . 

The  result  has  been  a  better  knowl- 
edge of  the  extent  and  variety  of  the 
Indian  populations.  The 

Aggregate  re- 

enumeration    showed   that  suits ;  density 

-r,    . , .   1        T     j  •  1  of  population. 

British  India  alone  con- 
tained a  population  of  a  little  more  than 
a  hundred  and  ninety-one  million, 
while  the  native  states  increased  the  ag- 
gregate to  two  hundred  and  forty  million 
nine  hundred  and  thirty-one  thousand 
five  hundred  and  twenty-one.  This  gives 
an  average  of  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  to  the  square  mile  throughout 
India.  The  aggregate  is  twice  as  great 
as  that  which  Gibbon  gives  for  the  pop- 


680 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ulation  of  the  Roman  empire  at  its  best 
estate,  under  the  Antonines,  in  the 
second  century  of  our  era. 

Not  only  do  we  have  thus  an  astound- 
ing total  for  the   peoples  of  India.     In 


SONTALS   OF   BEHAR — TYPES. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard,  from  a  photograph. 


some  districts  the  density  of  the  popula- 
tion is  almost  inconceivable,  reaching 
the  limit  of  six  hundred,  or  even  more, 
to  the  square  mile.  It  has  generalty 
been  agreed  among  Western  statis- 
ticians that  any  people  who  surpass 


two  hundred  to  the  square  mile  must 
sustain  themselves  by  manufacturing 
interests,  by  mines,  and  by  the  com- 
mercial industries  of  great  cities.  In 
India,  however,  this  rule  is  turned  to 
^_^^,  naught  by  the 

ZHH_  existence     of 

purely  agricul- 
tural populations 
three  times  as 
dense  as  the  pre- 
scribed limit  for 
Western  peoples. 
The  province  of 
Saran,  in  North 
Behar,  has  an 
area  of  two  thou- 
sand six  hundred 
and  fifty -four 
square  miles,  and 
no  city  with  a 
population  great- 
erthan  fifty 
thousand,  and 
yet  the  average 
is  seven  hundred 
and  seventy- 
eight  people  to 
the  square  mile, 
and  in  one  place 
the  maximum 
rises  to  nine  hun- 
dred and  eighty- 
four.  A  careful 
estimate  places 
the  average  for 
the  whole  valley 
of  the  Ganges, 
from  Saharunpur 
to  Calcutta,  at  five 
hundred  to  the  square  mile,  or  nearly 
double  the  rate  for  the  population  of 
England,  including  her  cities. 

The  general  feature  of  modern  India, 
as  it  relates  to  population,  is  the  absence 
of  great  cities.  There  are  in  the  whole 


THE  INDICANS.—RACE   DIVISIONS. 


681 


of  the  British  Indian  empire  only  eight- 
een cities  of  the  first  class,  that  is, 
Distribution  of  having  over  one  hundred 
sencPee0°fPger;aatb"  thousand  inhabitants  each, 
cities,  and  of  these  only  two, 

Bombay  and  Calcutta,  exceed  half  a  mil- 
lion respectively.  This  will  appear  an 
astonishing  fact  when  we  reflect  that  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  after  only 
a  century  of  national  development,  there 
are  twenty-six  cities  of  the  first  class1 
in  a  popuation  of  only  sixty  million. 


tion  of  fifty  thousand.  Nowhere  on  the 
globe,  with  the  possible  exception  of 
China  and  Japan,  is  there  so  vast  and 
dense  an  agricultural,  or  country,  people 
as  in  the  provinces  of  India. 

If  we  look  at  the  distribution  of  this 
great  mass  of  human  beings  according 
to  the  religions  which  they  proportion  of 
profess,  we  shall  find  first  P°Pulat^n 

x  among  tne 

of  all  the  prevailing  Hin-  castes, 
duism,   or   Brahmanism,  which  has   its 
basis  ultimately  in  the  Veda  and  in  the 


VIEW  IN  THE  PUNJAB,  SHOWING  THE  GOVERNOR'S  RESIDENCE  AT  SIMLA.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph. 


The  disproportion  thus  expressed  be- 
tween the  agricultural  distribution  of 
the  ancient  peoples  of  India  and  the  city 
aggregations  of  Europe  and  America  not 
only  surprises  the  statistician,  but  affords 
the  elements  of  a  profound  problem  in 
the  progress  of  civilization.  The  census 
of  1871-72  shows  four  hundred  and 
ninety-three  thousand  four  hundred  and 
forty-four  towns  and  villages  in  British 
India,  but  of  this  number  there  are  only 
forty-four  that  have  reached  a  popula- 


1  Census  of  1880. 
M.— Vol.  i—44 


bards  of  the  Aryan  immigration.  Of 
these  Hindus  there  are  over  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty -nine  million.  They 
are  distributed  in  general  throughout 
Southern  India  and  in  the  upper  valley 
of  the  Ganges.  The  student  of  history 
will  revert  readily  to  the  many  Mo- 
hammedan invasions  and  conquests  that 
have  been  made  in  different  parts  of  the 
countries  now  dominated  by  England  in 
the  East.  Next  after  Hinduism  is  Islam, 
whose  followers  in  Sindh,  the  Punjab, 
Eastern  Bengal,  and  the  Northwest 
provinces  number  over  forty  million. 


682 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


In  the  Central  provinces,  in  Bombay, 

and  sparsely  scattered  in  other  districts 

is  a  large  element  derived 

Ethnic  and  reli- 

gious  elements     from    the    Old    Dravidian 

tn  the  census.         population  f  which  still  pro. 

fesses  various  forms  of  religion  of  the 
Mongoloid  character  quite  unlike,  in 
ceremonials  and  superstitions,  to  the 
other  faiths  of  India.  These  aborigi- 
nals number  about  five  and  a  half 
million.  Fourthly,  the  Buddhists  and 
Jains  who  are  confined  to  British  Bur- 
mah  number  over  two  million  eight 
hundred  thousand.  The  sect  called  the 
Sikhs  are  found  only  in  the  Punjab, 
and  number  a  million  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  thousand.  The  Christians, 
who  are  as  yet  confined  to  the  coast 
cities  and  a  few  isolated  spots  in  the  in- 
terior, number  eight  hundred  and  ninety, 
seven  thousand,  while  certain  unclassi- 
fied clans,  professing  peculiar  beliefs 
here  and  there,  are  registered  at  over 
half  a  million.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that 
the  Hindus  proper,  or  Brahmans,  if  we 
use  the  religious  term  by  which  they  are 
distinguished,  are  more  than  three  times 
as  numerous  as  all  the  other  religious 
divisions  of  the  Indian  races. 

Before  proceeding  to  the  ethnic  classi- 
fication of  the  peoples  of  modern  India, 

it  will  be  of  interest  to  no- 
Excess  of  males 

tn  the  Indian  tice  a  peculiar  general  fea- 
ture relative  to  the  propor- 
tion of  the  sexes.  Of  the  hundred  and 
ninety-one  million  of  people  in  British 
India  there  is  an  excess  of  males  over 
females  of  nearly  six  million.  The 
proportion  is  about  one  hundred  to 
ninety-four.  In  the  province  of  Oudh 
the  males  are  seven  per  cent  in  excess 
of  the  females,  and  in  Bombay  eight 
per  cent.  In  the  Northwestern  prov- 
inces the  excess  rises  to  twelve  per 
cent,  and  in  the  Punjab  as  high  as  six- 
teen per  cent.  It  has  been  currently 


believed  that  the  practice  of  female  in- 
fanticide so  much  in  vogue  among  abo- 
rigines and  in  the  Oriental  countries  has 
produced  this  result.  There  are  places 
in  India,  such  as  the  Meerut  district,  in 
which  there  have  been  found  as  many  as 
seven  boys  to  one  girl,  and  in  other 
provinces  the  disproportion  is  almost  as 
great. 

We  pass  on  to  consider  the  true  eth- 
nical  classification  of  the  peoples  of  In- 
dia. The  grouping  of  Five  principal 

these  races  is  most^  largely 
effected  on  the  basis  of  re-  tions. 
ligion  and  caste.  Of  these  there  are 
five  principal  divisions,  each  of  which  is 
widely  distributed  and  numerous.  In 
noticing  these,  we  will  proceed  accord- 
ing to  antiquity  of  occupancy  in  the 
country ;  that  is,  we  will  notice  the  old- 
est Indian  races  first  and  the  more  re« 
cent  afterwards.  There  is,  of  course, 
some  obscurity  in  determining  the  rela- 
tive antiquity  of  ancient  peoples,  but 
linguistic  science  is  generally  a  sufficient 
evidence  of  priority  and  order  of  devel- 
opment. Glancing,  then,  at  the  ethnic 
divisions  of  the  Indian  stocks,  we  find : 

I .  The  Old  Dravidians  and  their  De- 
scendants.— The  derivation  of  these  from 
the  Mongoloid  stem  has 

0  .  .  Distribution 

already  been  noticed  in  a  and  tribes  of  the 

,.  *  T  Old  Dravidians. 

former  chapter.  In  gener- 
al, the  peoples  of  this  stock  are  found  in 
the  southern  part  of  the  peninsula,  but 
branches  of  the  family  extend  as  far 
north  as  Chuta-Nagpur.  They  are, 
doubtless,  the  oldest  race  in  India.  Most 
of  the  Dravidian  tribes  are  associated 
in  tolerably  compact  settlements,  but  in 
some  parts  of  the  country,  especially  to- 
ward the  north,  they  are  sparsely  scat- 
tered among  the  other  races.  Twelve 
distinct  Dravidian  languages  have  been 
examined  and  classified.  These  are  the 
Tamil  dialect,  the  Malayalim,  the  Telugu, 


THE  INDICANS.—RACE  DIVISIONS. 


683 


the  Kanarese,  the  Tulu,  the  Kudugu, 
the  Toda,  the  Kota,  the  Gond,  the 
Khond,  the  Uraon,  and  the  Rajmahal. 
Each  of  these  tongues  has  its  peculiar 


with  the  Bhiis  of  Bombay  on  the  west, 
and  extending  to  the  Sontals  of  Bengal 
in  the  east.  The  race  characteristics  of 
these  peoples  are  thought  by  some  eth- 


OLD  DRAVIDIAN  TYPES— KHOND  CHIEFTAINS. 


vocabulary  and  grammatical  structure, 
all  different  by  a  wide  departure  from 
the  other  languages  of  India. 

2.    The  Hill  Tribes  of  Central  India. — 
These  are  the  upland  races,  beginning 


nographers   to   be   in   affinity  with  the 
Negroid    family   of    man-  T 

0  *  Kolarians,  or 

kind,  but  this  is,  perhaps,  hm  populations 

rf,.  .....         .1         of  the  interior. 

incorrect.     They,  like  the 

Dravidians,  are  of  Mongolian  extraction, 


684 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  belong  to  an  original  stock  derived 
from  the  same  stem  with  the  Dravidians 
themselves.  All  these  hill  tribes  are  as- 
sociated together  by  a  linguistic  classifi- 
cation, and  are  known  by  the  name  of 
Kolarians.  They  appear  to  have  entered 


SPECIMEN  PAGE  OF  TAMIL   BOOK. 


India,  especially  Bengal,  by  the  north- 
east passes  of  the  mountains.  Their 
habitation  geographically  is  along  the 
northern  and  eastern  edges  of  the  trian- 
gular table-land  constituting  the  south- 
ern half  of  India. 

The  difference  between  the  Kolarians 


and  the  Dravidians  is  the  difference  be- 
tween a  more  ancient  and  a  less  ancient 

Stock    of    people  migrating   Difference  be- 

into  regions    of  the   same  Koiarianand 
country  by  different  routes.  Dravidian  races. 
In  Central  India  the  two  families  have 
had  considerable  contact  and   inter- 
mixture, and  in  these  provinces  the 
Dravidians   have   given  character  to 
the  race.     The  latter   are   much   the 
more  numerous,  and  are  massed  to- 
ward   the    south,    extending   as    far 
down    as    cape    Comorin,    while    the 
.'  S«*'i9Q«e>t*/4jSj  Kolarians  are  scattered  through  the 

northern  region  in  isolated  tribes. 
The  Sontals,  who  are  the  eastern- 
most representatives  of  the  race,  oc- 
cupy the  extreme  eastern  edge  of  the 
table-land  of  Central  India,  next  to 
the  valley  of  the  Ganges.  On  the 
west,  at  a  distance  of  four  hundred 
miles,  dwell  the  Kurkus,  separated 
from  their  kinsmen  by  mountain 
ranges,  great  forests,  and  interven- 
ing tribes  of  Dravidians  and  Aryan 
descendants. 

In  Northern  India,  Madras,  and 
Orissa  are  found  the  remnants  of  the 
Savars,  a  degenerate  and 

Place  of  the 

mendicant  people,  re-  Savars;Koia- 
duced  to  the  rank  of  serv- 
ants, yet  their  name  was  known  in 
the  earliest  ages  of  history,  and  is 
mentioned  by  Pliny  and  Ptolemy. 
The  Kolarian  languages  are  divided 
into  nine  principal  groups:  the  San- 
tali,  the  Mundari,  the  Ho,  the  Bhu- 
mij,  the  Korwa,  the  Kharria,  the 
Juang,  the  Kurku,  and  the  Savar. 
There  is  a  marked  difference  between 


the  vocabulary  of  the  Kolarians  and  that 
of  their  race  kinsfolk,  the  Dravidians 
on  the  south,  and  the  grammars  of  the 
two  peoples  are  as  distinct  as  those  of 
German  and  Greek. 

3.    The  Indo-Chinese  Races. — These  be- 


Wmmk 


c 

JO 

c 
c 

•8 


J»«HB& 


. 

*     ?-T-  "1**"  ••••»«•  ||  »«»„„.„,„.„._ . 


686 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


long  geographically  to  the  slopes  of  the 
Himalayas,  to  the  valley  of  Assam,  and 
Tribal  and  lin-  to  Burmah.  The  latter 
country  is  wholly  occupied 
by  people  of  this  stock.  In 
Northern  Bengal  there  are  certain  low 
castes,  half  Hindu  and  half  Kolarian  in 
their  characteristics,  who  are  also  thought 
to  be  Indo-Chinese.  It  is  evident  that  this 


gnistic  divi- 
sions of  the 
Indo-Chinese. 


HIGH-CASTE  HINDU  (ANANT  RAM,   PRIME  MINISTER)- 
Drawn  by  E.  Ronjat,  from  a  photograph  by  Burke. 

race  came  into  Burmah  and  Assam  by  the 
northeast  passes  of  the  Himalayas.  They 
have  clearly  had  an  original  common 
home  with  the  Chinese  and  other  Mon- 
golians of  Central  Asia.  There  is  a 
similarity  of  dialect,  in  some  instances  so 
marked  that  particular  expressions  might 
be  understood  alike  in  Bengal  and  Can- 
ton. The  linguistic  designation  of  the 
Indo-Chinese  group  of  nations  is  Thibeto- 
Burmese.  Of  this  family  of  languages 


there  are  more  than  twenty  dialects  :  the 
Cachari  or  Bodo,  the  Garo,  the  Tripuara 
Mrung,  the  Thibetan  or  Bhutan,  the  Gu- 
rung,  the  Murmi,  the  Newar,  the  Lepcha, 
the  Meri,  the  Aka,  the  Mishmi,  the  Dhi- 
mal,  the  Kanawari,  the  Mikir,  the  Sing- 
pho,  the  Naga  dialects,  the  Kuki,  the  Bur- 
mese,  the  Khyeng,  and  the  Manipuri. 
These  twenty  dialects  are  allied  in  their 
grammatical  formation  and  vocab- 
ulary like  the  Romance  languages 
of  Europe.  The  affinities  of  the 
Italian,  French,  Spanish,  and  the 
Portuguese  may  well  illustrate  the 
analogies  of  Thibetan,  Dhimal,  and 
Burmese.  The  names  of  numerals, 
of  common  objects  of  sense,  the 
organs  of  the  body,  and  common 
actions  are  usually  expressed  by 
root  words  which  are  essentially 
the  same  in  all.  No  accurate  enu- 
meration of  the  numbers  speaking 
the  Thibeto-Burmese  languages 
has  been  made.  It  is  estimated 
that  fully  forty  million  of  people 
speak  the  Kolarian  tongues  in  the 
several  dialects,  and  doubtless  the 
Indo-Chinese  group  is  much  in  ex- 
cess of  the  Kolarian. 

The  three  principal  Indian  races 
which   we  have  here    mentioned, 
the    Dravidians,     the    Kolarians, 
and  the  Indo-Chinese,  may  all  be 
defined  as  non-Aryan  peoples   to 
distinguish  them  from  the  domi- 
nant   race.       They   do   not,    therefore, 
come  distinctly  within  the 

r^Tio-p.    of   fhe    Tyres 

CUSSlOn,    which  IS    intended   are  non-Aryan. 

to  cover  the  Aryan  peoples  of  India. 
But  the  presence  of  the  above  races 
among  the  Hindus  proper,  and  the  large 
degree  of  ethnic  admixture  which  has 
occurred  along  all  the  lines  of  contact, 
make  it  desirable  to  refer  in  this  con- 
nection to  the  aboriginal  races,  although 


-TYPE. 


rlis-   Kolarians,  and 
Indo-Chinese 


THE  INDICANS.—RACE  DIVISIONS. 


687 


they  have  been  deduced  from  a  Mongo- 
lian rather  than  an  Aryan  stock. 

4.    The  High-Caste  Hindiis. — These  are 
the  dominant  nations  of  India.    In  num- 
bers they  probably  surpass 

Dominant  Indi-  . 

cans  are  high-      all     the     rest     combined. 

caste  Hindus.         T  •-,          •        •      •    a  ±1 

Likewise  in  influence  they 
are  superior.  Their  intellectual,  and 
perhaps  we  should  say  their  moral, 
development  greatly  surpasses  that 
of  any  other  Indie  people,  unless 
we  should  except  the  Christian  col- 
onies, and  doubtfully  the  Moham- 
medans. Generally  speaking,  the 
Hindus  are  the  lineal  descendants 
of  the  Old  Aryans  who  came,  in 
prehistoric  times,  into  the  Indian 
valleys  and  conquered  and  over- 
ran the  aboriginal  inhabitants.  At 
what  date  this  occurred  it  is  not 
possible  to  determine.  The  Hin- 
dus themselves  believe  that  the 
Vedic  hymnal  was  composed  at  or 
before  the  beginning  of  time.  Some 
of  their  philosophers,  more  moder- 
ate in  their  estimates,  place  the 
date  at  3001  years  before  our  era. 
The  best  estimate  which  modern 
scholars  have  been  able  to  make 
fixes  the  minimum  of  1900  B.  C. 
as  the  date  for  the  composition  of 
the  older  hymns  of  the  Veda. 

It  is  not  possible  to  make  the 
ethnic  line  which  defines  or  in- 
cludes the  Hindus  proper  corre- 
spond with  the  caste  lines  which 
we  have  already  drawn.  Of  course, 
the  Brahmans  are  all  included  in  the 
ethnic  class  of  Hindus. 

Ethnic  and 

caste  lines  do       The     Kshatriyas    likewise 

not  coincide.  -,     -.  , ,  . 

belong  to  this  race;  also 
the  Vaisyas,  or  at  least  the  greater  por- 
tion of  them.  But  at  this  point  the  in- 
termingling of  races  begins  to  show  its 
effects,  for  the  Vaisyas  have  in  many 
parts  of  India  absorbed  a  considerable 


amount  of  foreign  blood  from  the  Dra- 
vidians  and  Kolarians.  In  some  parts 
the  Kolarians  have  made  their  way  into 
the  Vaisyas  caste,  so  that  at  this  point 
the  ethnic  line  can  no  longer  be  made 
coincident  with  the  caste  line  between 
the  Vaisyas  and  the  Sudras. 

5 .    The  Mohammedans. — These  came  by 


MUSSULMAN  OF  CASHMERE — TYPE. 
Drawn  by  E.  Zier,  from  a  photograph  by  Burke. 

conquest.     They  were  originally  Arabs, 
Afghans,      Mughals,     and  piaceofthe 
Persians.     In  successive  in-  ^tTedans 
vasions,  occurring  at  inter-  Indian  races, 
vals  sometimes  of  centuries,  the  followers 
of  the  Prophet  have  thrown  themselves 
from  the  west  into  Sindh,  the  Punjab, 
and  all  the   Northwest   provinces.     On 
some  occasions  the  impact  has  carried 


teft. 


ii 


«%^'T     *£~~, 


r&&f~-  -^*-* 


\n 


THE  INDICANS.—RACE   DIVISIONS. 


689 


bands  of  invaders  as  far  east  as  Bengal. 
These  conquests  have  always  been  ac- 
companied with  religious  propagandism. 
Islam  has  borne  the  sword  in  one  hand 
and  the  Koran  in  the  other.  Indeed, 
the  impulse  which  has  carried  the  armies 
of  the  Prophet  north,  south,  east,  and 
west  from  the  original  seat  in  Arabia 
has  always  been  rather  the  spread  of 
Islam  than  the  mere  conquest  of 
nations. 

On  the  whole,  the  Mohammedan  in- 
vasions in  India  have  by  this  criterion 
been  attended  with  success.  More  than 
forty  million  of  people  have  adopted 
the  Arab  faith,  and  we  thus  have  an- 
other remarkable  example  of  the  inter- 
fusion of  a  Semitic  religion  among  the 
Aryan  races.  Next  to  the  Hindus  them- 
selves the  Mohammedans  are  the  most 
populous  division  of  the  Indian  nations. 
The  difference  in  numbers,  however, 
between  them  and  the  non-Aryan  Kola- 
rians  and  Dravidians  is  not  great,  but  in 
respect  of  spirit  and  power  the  Moham- 
medans are  infinitely  above  the  aborigi- 
nal peoples  of  the  south.  Indeed,  if  we 
regard  the  Islamites  as  a  caste  in  Indian 
society,  it  would  hardly  be  an  exagger- 
ation to  say  that  in  pride,  arrogance,  ex- 
clusiveness,  and  bigotry  they  are  fairly 
the  rivals  of  the  Brahmans  themselves. 
The  great  mass  of  Mohammedan  popu- 
lation is  distributed  in  Bengal,  in  West- 
ern and  Northwestern  India,  and  along 
the  borders  of  those  Iranian  countries 
where  the  faith  of  the  Prophet  has  long 
been  in  the  ascendant. 

We   must    now,    however,    omit    the 


non- Aryan  populations  of  India  as  the 
same  belong  to  other  parts  of  this  work. 

We  Shall  attempt  tO  fix  OUr   The  Brahmans 

represent  the 

attention  more  exclusively  intellectual 

,1        j  i  f   forces  of  the 

upon  the  descendants  of  Hindus, 
the  dominant  race  known  by  the  eth- 
nic name  of  Hindus,  but  classified  reli- 
giously as  adherents  of  Brahmanism.  It 
is  among  the  Hindus  that  the  real  power 
and  intellectual  forces  of  the  native  races 
of  Hindustan  are  found.  The  Brah- 
mans have  in  their  possession  not  only 
the  sacred  books  in  which  the  faith  of 
the  Indians  is  recorded,  but  also  the 
philosophy,  the  science,  and  the  juris- 
prudence of  the  Hindu  race.  In  like 
manner  they  have  been  the  creators  and 
the  custodians  of  the  secular  literature, 
such  as  it  is,  and  of  the  educational 
forces  existent  in  Indian  society.  Their 
exclusive  claims  in  all  of  these  partic- 
ulars amount  to  a  monopoly  of  the  real 
life  of  the  Indian  races. 

The  Brahmans  are  close  alongside  the 
native  Hindu  princes,  and  are  their 
counselors  and  teachers.  Locally,  they 
have  the  center  of  their  power  in  the 
great  middle  region  of  India,  just  as  the 
southern  triangle  has  an  excess  of  the  Old 
Dravidian  populations,  and  as  the  slopes 
of  the  Himalayas  are  occupied  by  the 
Indo-Burmese.  The  Brahmans,  as  the 
spokesmen  of  this  dominant  Hindu  race, 
represent  not  only  the  mind,  the  will, 
the  purpose,  and  the  native  power  of 
modern  India,  but  also  the  continuity 
of  the  Aryan  race  and  the  institutions 
of  that  race  from  the  earliest  epoch  of 
human  history  to  the  present  day. 


690 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


AND  VEGETABLE  RESOURCES 
OE  INDIA. 


HE  Aryans  began  in  In- 
dia as  poets  and  war- 
riors, and  have  ended 
as  priests  and  peasants. 
The  primitive  aspect 
was  one  of  aggres- 
sion, conquest,  ener- 
getic activity ;  the  present  aspect  is  one  of 
submission,  quiescence,  passivity.  There 
is  only  one  point  of  view  from  which  the 
energies  of  the  race  may  be  said  to  be 
unabated,  and  that  is  in  the  perpetual 
but  timid  industry  of  the  people.  It  is 
now  proper  to  review  briefly  the  condi- 
tions of  environment  under  which  the 
transformation  of  the  India  of  antiquity 
into  the  India  of  modern  times  has  been 
•effected. 

This  vast  region,  a  peninsula  in  its 
general  form  and  relations  to  the  sea, 
Slight  changes  has  perhaps  been  less  af- 
fected in  its  original  condi- 
tions of  climate  and  phys- 
ical character  under  the  great  and  con- 
tinuous burden  of  population  than  has 
any  other  country  of  like  extent  on  the 
globe.  The  traveler,  the  ethnographer, 
the  historian,  is  to-day  able,  as  in  the 
times  of  Alexander  or  in  the  times  of 
the  Vedic  bards,  to  scrutinize  the  move- 
ments and  products  of  physical  nature 
essentially  unchanged  and  but  slightly 
varying  from  what  they  were  in  the 
time  of  the  prehistoric  Mongolian  abo- 
rigines. 

India  has  always  been  a  land  of  vast 
and   varied  resources.     In 

Vast  and  varied 

resources  of  the    the   earlier  ages  of  Aryan 
domination    the     conquer- 
ors   were   brought   into  relation   rather 
with   the  animal  life  of   the  peninsula 


in  the  environ- 
ment of  the  In- 

-dicans. 


than  with  the  products  of  the  soil.  In 
the  beginning  all  people  must  be  hunters, 
warriors,  adventurers  of  the  hill  and 
jungle.  Here  in  the  valleys  of  the 
rivers,  in  the  wooded  uplands,  and  on 
the  slopes  of  the  Himalayas,  steep-up  to 
the  clouds,  they  found  a  variety  and 
abundance  of  animal  life  unequaled  in 
any  other  part  of  the  earth.  It  is  now 
recognized  as  a  fact  by  zoologists  that  a 
majority  of  all  the  animals,  great  and 
small,  common  to  the  north  temper- 
ate belts  of  the  earth  have  their  origin, 
or  at  least  a  native  place,  in  India. 
Nearly  every  species  of  creature,  from 
the  domestic  fowl  to  the  elephant,  may 
be  found,  with  its  pristine  habits  and  in 
its  original  abode  in  the  vast  wilds  of  the 
Indian  jungles. 

To  note  particularly  the  principal  ani- 
mals of  this  great  region  would  require 
a  separate  treatise.  Here 

*  Animal  life  of 

from  the  earliest  ages  the  India;  tigers  and 
lion  has  flourished,  and 
from  hence  the  striped  tiger  has  carried 
the  name  of  Bengal  to  every  spot  on  the 
planet  where  a  collection  of  wild  beasts 
has  been  established  or  a  traveling  men- 
agerie  has  pitched  its  tents.  To  the 
present  day  the  people,  even  in  thickly 
settled  districts,  are  in  mortal  dread  of 
this  formidable  beast,  who  from  the 
days  of  the  beginning  has  been  known 
as  a  man-eater.  Within  the  last  quarter 
of  a  century  a  single  tiger  has  killed 
hundreds  of  people  before  he  could  be 
destroyed.  In  one  instance  a  country 
having  an  area  of  two  hundred  and  fifty 
square  miles  and  thirteen  villages  was 
thrown  out  of  cultivation  and  abandoned 
from  the  ravages  of  one  tiger ! 


THE  INDICANS.— ANIMAL   LIFE. 


Leopards  also  are  found  in  all  parts  of 
India,  and  being  much  more  numerous 
than  tigers,  are  on  the  whole  more 
destructive  of  life  and  property.  One 
variety,  known  as  the  Cheetah  leopard, 
has  been  domesticated  and  trained  to 
hunt.  In  the  chase  of  the  antelope  this 
creature  is  used,  and  by  its  speed  and 


considerably  troubled,  with  wolves.     Ot 
old  time  the  antelope,  the  wild  goat,  and 
the  hare  were  their  prey,  country  in- 
but    with   the   increase   of  *3*SS 
population  and  the  spread  jackals. 
of   the  pastoral  life  they  turned  to  the 
sheepfold.    Sometimes  they  attack  man. 
As  late  as   1827  a  single  neighborhood 


VIEW  IN  THE  HIMALAYAS.— A  MOUNTAIN  VILLAGE.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph  by  Baker. 


activity  is  a  powerful  auxiliary  to  the 
hunter.  It  is  said  to  surpass  in  swift- 
ness of  flight  any  other  wild  beasts  in 
India.  Its  peculiarity  of  habit  is  that  if  it 
misses  its  prey  at  the  first  bound,  it  will 
make  no  second  attempt,  but  return  ap- 
parently mortified,  to  its  master. 

All  the  open  country  between  the 
Indus  and  the  Ganges  was  originally  in- 
fested, and  is  to-day  in  wooded  districts 


lost  thirty  children  by  the  ravages  of 
wolves.  Next  in  order  may  be  men- 
tioned the  Indian  fox  and  the  jackal, 
whose  hideous  yell  by  night  may  be 
heard  in  most  of  the  country  districts  of 
India.  The  latter  animal  is  sought  by 
the  European  huntsmen  who  are  settled 
here  and  there  in  the  country,  for  whom 
the  jackal  takes  the  place  of  the  fox  in 
the  hunt  of  the  Western  nations. 


692 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Dogs,  wild  and  tame,  are  numerous. 

The  Cants  dhola  is  an  inhabitant  of  the 

wildest    jungles.       These, 

The  Canis  dhola,  J  . 

the  sloth  and        indeed,  are  his  native  lair, 

the  sun  bear.  -,  -,  ,  /•  ,  -, 

and  have  been  so  from  the 
prehistoric  ages.  Of  bears,  there  are 
many  varieties  throughout  all  India. 
The  black,  or  sloth,  bear  is  found  in  the 
forests  and  on  the  mountains.  This  is 


the  other  almost  as  large  as  the  grizzly 
of  the  Sierras. 

The  elephant  is  native  to  all  parts  of 
the  country  except  the  Northwest  prov- 
inces. His  native  abode  is 

The  elephant 

the  hill-country  rather  than  immemorial  in 

,    .  T  -  India. 

the  plains.      He  does  not 

much  descend  into  the  river  valleys,  but 

takes  to  the  higher  ridges.    In  the  south- 


ANIMAL  LIFE  OF  INDIA.— STAG  SLAIN  pv  A  TIGER.— Drawn  by  A.  de  Xeuville,  after  Delaporte. 


the  creature  so  strangely  marked  with  a 
white  horseshoe  on  his  breast.  The 
Thibetan  sun  bear  is  found  along  the 
mountain  spurs,  all  the  way  from  the 
Punjab  to  Assam,  but  never  at  a  lower 
level  than  five  thousand  feet  above  the 
sea.  The  Malayan  sun  bear  inhabits 
British  Burmah,  along  with  two  other 
species,  one  of  which  is  quite  small  and 


ern  peninsula  the  elephant  has  been 
nearly  exterminated,  but  a  few  are  still 
found  in  the  forests  of  Coorg  and  My- 
sore, and  in  the  states  of  Orissa.  It  was 
out  of  India  that  the  elephants  were 
drawn  in  the  classical  ages  and  trained 
for  the  shock  of  battle.  From  this  source 
Hannibal  drew  his  supply  when  Rome 
trembled  under  the  march  of  his  armies. 


THE  INDICANS.— ANIMAL   LIFE. 


693 


Four  varieties  of  rhinoceros  are  found 
in  India.  Two  of  the  species  are  uni- 
corns, and  two  have  double  horns. 
They  most  abound  in  the 
valley  of  the  Brahmaputra 
and  in  the  Sundarbans. 
Its  habitat  is  mostly  in  swampy  places, 
and  its  manner  of  life  like  that  of  swine, 


The  principal 
pachyderms 
and  ruminants. 


on  the  slopes  of  the  Himalayas,  where 
some  of  them  range  as  high  as  twelve 
thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
Here  also  is  found  the  ibex,  even  on  the 
highest  ranges  of  the  mountains;  also 
the  chamois,  in  the  Himalayas,  from 
Assam  to  Burmah. 

It  would  be  vain  to  enumerate  the  an- 


RHINOCEROS  FIGHT  AT  BARODA.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


or  even  the  hippopotamus.  From  the 
earliest  times  the  wild  hog  has  abounded 
in  the  Indian  jungles.  Its  habit  is  to 
hover  along  the  edges  of  settlements 
and  to  gratify  its  predatory  habits  by 
plunging  into  fields  and  villages.  In 
the  deserts  of  Sindh  and  Kachheh  the 
wild  ass  still  exists,  as  in  the  times  of 
the  Aryan  migration.  Many  varieties 
of  wild  sheep  and  wild  goats  are  found 


telope  and  the  deer,  with  its  many  spe- 
cies,  the   bison,   from    the 

Habits  and  size 

gaur  of  the  Western  Ghats  of  the  Indian 
to  the  gayal  of  the  north- 
eastern  frontier.      In  the  latter  region 
the  bison  has  been  domesticated,  and  is 
used  by  the   aboriginal   tribes  in  their 
sacrifices.       In    Burmah    the   buffalo   is 
found,  large  and  fierce.     The  heads  of 
some  bulls   captured   in   modern  times 


694 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


have  been  as  much  as  thirteen  feet  six 
inches  in  circumference  and  fully  six 
feet  and  a  half  between  the  tips  of  the 
horns.  The  animal  reaches  a  height  of 
six  feet,  and  compares  favorably  in  mag- 
nitude with  the  tremendous  creatures 
formerly  inhabiting  the  great  American 
plains  of  the  West. 

Of  birds,  there  are  an  endless  variety. 


generally  innocuous.  The  inhabitant  of 
the  safe  countries  of  Europe  has  little 
apprehension  of  the  deadly  work  of  those 
Indian  serpents,  of  which  the  cobra  de 
capello  is  the  imperial  and  venomous 
king.  The  fatality  from  snake-biting  is 
everywhere  increased  by  the  supersti- 
tion of  the  people,  who  generally  re- 
gard the  snake  with  veneration.  The 


INDIAN  BUFFALOES.-Drawn  by  Mesvel. 


The  reptiles  of  India  have  ,been  known 
from  the  earliest  ages  for 

Prevalence  of 

reptiles;  loss  of    their  tremendous  size  and 

life  thereby.  .  .,  .,  ,-„, 

poisonous  bite.  The  most 
deadly  serpents  to  be  found  in  any  part 
of  the  world  lurk  in  the  dank  jungles, 
along  the  river  banks,  and  even  in  the 
uplands  of  the  Deccan.  It  is  said  that 
all  the  salt  water  snakes  of  India  are  poi- 
sonous, while  those  of  fresh  waters  are 


census  of  1877  returned  a  total  of  six- 
teen thousand  seven  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-seven persons  killed  in  a  single 
year  by  the  bites  of  serpents. 

It  is  against  this  great  phalanx  of  an- 
imal life,  fierce  and  malign,  that  the  In- 
dian races  have  flung  themselves  for 
thousands  of  years.  It  has  been  a  war 
at  once  offensive  and  defensive,  and  the 
battle  has  not  infrequently  gone  against 


THE  INDICANS.— ANIMAL   LIFE. 


695 


the  man.  In  no  other  quarter  of  the 
habitable  globe  does  the  wild  animal, 
life  peculiar  to  the  primeval  world  stand 
forth  against  the  human  race,  even  to 
the  present  day,  in  such  fierce  and  de- 
fiant antagonism  as  in  this  thickly  popu- 
lated India. 

It  is  a  strange  reflection  that  after 
fully  four  thousand  years  of  conflict, 
during  which  the  great  peninsula  reach- 


a  stronger  arm  and  better  prospect  of 
victory  than  does  his  timid,  light-limbed, 
brown-bronze  descendant. 

In  course  of   time,  no  doubt,   every 
species  of  savage  creature  will  be7  exter- 
minated  from   the   world,  civilization  ex- 
The  multiplication  and  ex- 
pansion  of  the  human  fam-  life' 
ily  will  carry  the  abodes  of  man  into  the 
reclaimed  fenlands,  to  the  river  brink, 


DEADLY  SERPENTS  OF  INDIA.— THE  BUNJARIS  FASCIATUS.— Drawn  by  R.  Kretschner. 


ing  into  the  Indian  ocean  and  embraced 
by  the  Indus  and  the  Ganges  has  never 
wanted  for  multitudes  of  inhabitants,  the 
The  Indian  man  has  not  on  the  whole 


raceshavenot 
subdued  the 

wild  teasts.  beast.  It  is  likely  that  the 
primitive  Aryan  adventurer  who  pene- 
trated the  jungles  while  the  earliest  poet 
of  the  Vedas  was  still  chanting  his  hymns 
in  Sindh  and  the  Punjab,  met  the  fierce 
creatures  of  the  woods  and  marshes  with 


through  the  wild  morass  and  woodland, 
and  up  the  mountain  slopes  beyond  the 
line  of  snow.  The  spread  of  civilization, 
as  exemplified  in  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil,  in  the  improved  means  of  defense, 
in  the  scientific  mastery  over  every  ele- 
ment in  the  environment,  will  demand 
and  accomplish  the  extinction  of  all  the 
hurtful  races  of  lower  animals.  In  some 
parts  of  the  earth  poisonous  reptiles  and 
savage  beasts  have  already  disappeared. 


696 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Even  in  the  New  World  the  rattlesnake, 
the  viper,  the  panther,  and  the  bear 
have  either  totally  vanished  or  maintain 


maintain  and  perpetuate  the  wilder  and 
more  dangerous  varieties  of  animal  ex- 
istence,  but  this  condition  could  soon  be 


THE  TIGER  HUNT.— Drawn  by  Tanley  Berkeley,  from  nature. 


a  precarious  existence  among  the  moun- 
tains or  inaccessible  ledges  of  rock. 
The  same  thing  will  happen  in  India. 
Doubtless  the  country  is  well  situated  to 


changed  by  a  larger  expenditure  of  gun 
powder  and  a  less  supply  of  Brahman- 
ism.     Both  of  these  modifications  in  the 
existing   status   of   India  will  occur   in 


THE  INDICANS,— ANIMAL   LIFE. 


697 


time,  but  perhaps  the  day  will  never 
come  when  the  tradition,  and  even  the 
historical  record  of  the  fierce  conflict 
between  human  and  mere  animal  life 
in  this  region  of  the  world  will  pass 
away. 

There  is  no  more  spectacular  display 
of  man's  activity  than  in  the  tiger  and 
elephant  hunts  of  Hindustan.  For  how 
many  centuries  such  exhibitions  of  nat- 
ural combat  have  occurred 
Spectacular  ... 

character  of  the    it     IS     impossible     to     Say. 

The  defensive  fight  for  life 
with  the  tremendous  beasts  of  the  Indian 
jungle  must  have  begun  with  the  appari- 
tion of  the  human  race  in  the  valley  of 
the  Indus.  Not  only  the  battle  to  the 
uttermost  has  been  perpetually  renewed 
for  thousands  of  years,  but  the  fight  for 
capture  has  brought  out  the  ingenuity 
and  daring  of  the  native  races,  and  even 
taxed  the  skill  and  courage  of  foreigners 
dwelling  in  the  land.  The  census  of 
1877  showed  the  destruction  of  a  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  seventy-nine  tigers 
in  a  single  year. 

The  character  of  the  tiger  hunt  has 
taxed  the  descriptive  pen  and  the  artist's 
ose  of  the  eie-  brush.  The  favorite  mode 

phantinhunt-  •  frorn  fUe  haolc  of  the 
Ing;  the  tiger's 

habits.  elephant.     The   scene  has 

been  many  times  described.  The  hunt- 
ers fix  themselves  with  their  spears 
and  javelins  and  guns  on  the  back  of 
the  huge  beast  and  enter  the  jungle. 
The  tiger  is  roused  from  his  lair,  and 
the  battle  begins.  The  elephant  is 
trained  to  perform  his  part  of  the  con- 
flict. With  his  tusks  and  huge  trunk 
made  into  a  flail  of  destruction  he  lays 
about  him  in  what  is  many  times  a  vain 
endeavor  to  strike  the  terrible  cat  that 
springs  about  him.  The  weaponry  of 
the  Indian  hunters  is  generally  ineffi- 
cient. Many  lives  are  lost  in  the  con- 
flict, and  the  battle  is  usually  long  and 

M.— Vol.  1—45 


evenly  contested  before  the  tiger  is  slain. 
Another  method  is  the  construction  of 
elevated  platforms,  framed  of  the  boughs 
of  trees  in  a  jungle,  from  which  height 
the  hunters  fight,  as  from  the  elephant's 
back.  The  tiger,  until  he  is  wounded 
or  has  had  a  taste  of  human  blood,  will 
escape  from  the  presence  of  man ;  but  if 
he  is  hungered,  or  has  suffered  pain  at 
his  enemy's  hand,  or  particularly  if  he 
has  wet  his  pink  tongue  with  a  drop  of 
human  blood,  he  will  never  desist  until 
he  has  devoured  his  enemy,  or  is  himself 
slain  or  captured.  In  Assam  the  tiger 
hunt  is  conducted  in  boats  on  the  rivers. 
The  spearmen  thus  gain  a  great  advan- 
tage by  being  out  of  reach  of  the  bound 
of  their  enemy  and  having  his  move- 
ments impeded  in  the  water. 

In  all  parts  of  India,  except  in  the 
Northwest  provinces,  the  elephant  either 
abounds  or  may  be  discov-  Native  land  of 
ered  for  the  seeking.  That  *££»?£*, 
part  of  India  which  fur-  ins- 
nishes  the  best  supply  is  the  hill-country 
forming  the  northeastern  boundary  be- 
tween Hindustan  and  Assam  and  Bur- 
mah.  Here  the  monster  not  infrequently 
reaches  the  height  of  twelve  feet,  and 
but  for  his  clumsiness  he  would  be  the 
most  formidable  natural  foe  that  man 
has  found  on  the  earth.  The  hunters 
must  approach  him  on  foot.  Horses  are 
generally  an  impediment.  Several  meth- 
ods have  been  adopted  of  taking  the 
elephant  alive.  The  hunt  to  the  death  is 
not  only  dangerous  in  the  last  degree, 
but  difficult  on  account  of  the  invulnera- 
bility of  the  animal.  Nearly  all  parts  of 
his  anatomy  are  proof  against  the  bullet 
of  even  improved  firearms.  In  a  few 
spots  the  well-directed  ball  may  reach 
the  seat  of  life. 

Generally  the  killing  of  an  elephant  is 
a  tedious  and  barbarous  work.  This  is 
now  forbidden  "By  the  government  of 


THE  INDICANS.— RESOURCES. 


699 


British  India  except  in  cases  of   neces- 
sity, but  the  capture  alive  of  elephants 
is    much  practiced.      The 

Capture  alive ; 

methods  of  tak-   taking,  however,   is  under 

ing  and  taming.      ^^     regulation     Qf     law> 

In  1887-88  two  hundred  and  sixty-four 
elephants  were  captured  in  the  province 
of  Assam.  The  profit  of  this  work 
amounted  to  three  thousand  six  hundred 
pounds  sterling.  It  is  a  government 
monopoly.  In  1873-74  Mr.  Sanderson, 
one  of  the  officers  of  the  government  in 
Mysore,  studied  the  habit  of  the  elephant, 
and  devised  a  plan  by  which  he  captured 
fifty-three  animals  in  a  single  hunt. 
The  former  method  of  taking  the  crea- 
ture was  by  driving  him  into  a  pit.  In 
this  he  was  generally  made  to  fall  upon 
a  sharpened  stake,  which  worked  its 
way  into  his  vitals.  The  prevailing 
method  is  to  find  a  company  of  elephants 
in  the  forest,  to  rouse  them  and  drive 
them  into  a  strong  stockade,  where  they 
are  shut  up  and  reduced,  by  starvation 
and  by  the  agency  of  tame  elephants,  to 
submission  and  docility.  When  tamed, 
the  animals  are  used  in  the  government 
transportation  of  timber  and  for  other 
heavy  draught  and  powerful  exertions. 
They  are  also  taught  to  fight,  and  their 
combats  are  perhaps  the  most  spectacular 
and  exciting  contests  to  be  witnessed  in 
the  world.  Among  the  natives  the 
princes  and  nabobs  are,  as  they  have 
always  been,  ambitious  of  the  distinction 
of  going  about  gorgeously  mounted  on 
tame  elephants. 

It  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  a  good 
deal  of  the  timidity  and  fearfulness  dis- 
Race  timidity  played  by  the  people  of  In- 
SESSS?"  dia  is  attributable  to  the 
reptiles.  dangers  to  which  they  are 

exposed  on  account  of  poisonous  reptiles 
and  other  lurking  foes.  The  methods 
which  they  have  adopted  to  defend  them- 
selves against  such  enemies  are  multi- 


farious. In  some  districts  where  ven- 
omous serpents  abound  a  plan  of  build- 
ing is  common  which  is  determined  in 
its  main  feature  by  the  consideration  of 
safety  from  reptiles.  The  houses  are 
put  on  piles  or  large  stakes  at  consider- 
able elevation  above  the  surface.  By 
this  means  a  space  is  left  between  the 
domicile  and  the  earth,  over  which  it  is 
difficult  for  the  fanged  enemies  of  man  to 
make  their  way.  The  edifice  considered 
apart  from  its  situation  is  perhaps  almost 
identical  in  structure  with  the  prehistoric 
lake  dwellings  of  Switzerland. 

The  maintenance  of  a  food-supply 
is  the  prime  consideration  with  every 
people  of  the  world.  In  a 

Physical  setting 

country    like    India    there  of  India;  the  na» 

i     -i  1    tive  land  of  rice. 

must  needs  be  vast  natural 
resources.  The  whole  peninsula  may 
be  said  to  be  inclined  toward  the  sun. 
On  the  north  the  great  wall  of  the 
Himalayas  rises,  and  from  the  spurs  of 
this  immovable  buttress  the  land  slopes 
to  the  sea.  In  these  majestic  mountains 
are  the  treasures  of  the  snow.  Here 
scores  of  rivers  take  their  rise,  and  south- 
ward tending  combine  their  waters  in 
the  great  streams  which  are  one  of  the 
fundamental  physical  features  of  India. 
The  Indian  valleys  are  as  rich  as  any 
on  the  globe.  Great,  however,  is  the 
difference  between  them  and  the  low- 
lying  alluvium  of  the  Nile  and  the  Lower 
Euphrates.  The  river  banks  in  India 
are  marsh  and  jungle.  Nature  is  rank 
in  the  last  degree.  Among  the  sappy 
and  dense-growing  products  of  the 
valleys  many  grains  and  fruits  grow 
wild,  which  under  the  improving  direc- 
tion of  man  have  become  the  great 
cereals  in  the  markets  of  the  world.  As 
far  back  as  the  days  of  Pliny  and  the 
oldest  naturalists  of  the  Graeco- Italic 
peoples  the  grain  known  by  the  Greek 
name  of  oryza,  the  modern  rice,  sprang 


700 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


plentifully  and  wild  in  the  lowlands  of 
Southern  India.  '  Thus  it  grows  to  the 
present  day ;  now  the  old  native  grain 
of  the  marshes  is  preferred  by  the  na- 
tive nabobs  and  princes  to  any  of  the 
cultivated  varieties. 

India  has  been  regarded   as  par   ex- 
cellence  the  native  land  of  rice.     The 
belief  is  not  warranted  by 

Extent  of  the 

rice  crop  in  dif-     the  facts.     True,  the  rice 

ferent  districts.  /.      -n   •*.•  -L.      T> 

swamps  of  British  Bur- 
mah  are  among  the  most  fruitful  in  the 
world.  In  Rangpur  eighty-eight  per 


the  average  crop  is  as  high  as  two  thou- 
sand five  hundred  pounds  per  acre.  In 
1878  the  exports  of  this  cereal  from 
Calcutta  amounted  to  one  billion  six 
hundred  million  pounds. 

The  rival  grain  of  rice  in  India  is 
wheat.  Where  the  one  prevails  the 
other  does  not  thrive.  The  center  of 
the  wheat-producing  region 

Extent  and 
IS    the     Punjab,     and     it    IS    character  of  the 

not     unlikely     that     here  wheat  productt 
this  principal  food-grain  of  the  human 
family    was    first    brought    out    of    the 


SCENE  IN  THE  INDIAN  VALLEYS.— VILLAGE  OF  PERTCEMBOKKRN.— Drawn  by  Riou,  from  a  photograph. 


cent  of  the  cultivable  land  is  sown  in 
this  single  crop.  In  Orissa  also — as  is 
indicated  by  the  name  of  the  province — 
and  in  the  deltas  of  the  Godavery, 
Kistna,  and  Kaveri,  as  well  as  in  the 
lowlands  of  Malabar  and  Kanara,  rice 
culture  is  the  one  predominant  industry 
and  means  of  support.  In  the  Northwest 
provinces  the  grain  is  grown  success- 
fully, but  only  in  damp  localities.  But 
if  we  look  at  India  as  a  whole,  rice  is  not 
the  prevailing  crop.  In  the  regions 
adapted  to  its  cultivation,  however,  the 
yield  is  immense.  In  British  Burmah 


native  state  by  cultivation  to  the  per- 
fected form  which  it  has  had  for  more 
than  three  thousand  years.  The  quality 
of  Indian  wheat  is  satisfactory  in  the 
best  markets  of  the  world.  It  is  accept- 
ed in  the  great  mills  of  England  as  the 
peer  of  the  wheat  imported  from  the 
Danubian  provinces  and  other  favorite 
localities.  The  yield,  as  far  as  the  same 
has  been  determined  by  census  reports, 
is  fairly  good,  averaging  about  thirteen 
bushels  per  acre  for  the  whole  area  sown 
in  India,  as  against  fifteen  and  a  half 
bushels  for  the  whole  of  France. 


THE  INDICANS.— RESOURCES. 


701 


Millet  is  next  among-  the  field  crops  of 

India.     Viewed  as  a  food  of  the  people, 

it  is  more  employed  than 

Millet  the  re- 

source  of  the        either  rice  or  wheat.     It  is 

commonpeople. 


most  fruitful  grain  in  the  world  as  to 
abundance,  and  on  the  whole  the  best 
adapted  to  tropical  climates.  It  is  the 
most  widely  disseminated  of  any  grain 
grown  in  the  peninsula.  Millet  flourishes 
from  Madras  in  the  south,  as  far  north 
as  Rajputana.  There  are  several  varie- 
ties adapted  to  the  different  districts,  but 
nearly  all  are  known  as  "  dry  crops,"  or 
such  as  are  dependent  only  on  the 
natural  rainfall,  while  rice  and  many 
other  products  depend  upon  irrigation. 

By  one  of  the   strange  mutations  of 

history   and  of  language,  that   fruitful 

maize  called  Indian  corn  has  become  In- 

dian in  reality.     It  is  culti- 

Indian"  corn, 

barley,  and  oth-   vated  in  nearly  all  parts  of 

er  cereals.  ,  -i  -, 

the  country,  and  grows  to 
perfection.  Along1  the  Upper  Ganges 
barley  is  a  standard  crop.  In  the  Hima- 
layan valleys  and  in  the  Punjab  oats  are 
grown,  but  as  yet  the  cultivation  of  this 
grain  is  experimental  in  the  hands  of 
Europeans.  Throughout  all  India  the 
oil  seeds  are  raised  in  abundance.  The 
demand  for  vegetable  oil  in  India  is  very 
great.  It  is  used  for  anointing  the  per- 
son, for  illumination,  and  for  food.  The 
discarding  of  animal  fats  by  the  people 
has  increased  the  consumption  of  the 
oils  produced  from  seeds.  In  recent 
years  an  export  trade  with  Europe  has 
sprung  up,  and  since  the  oil  seeds  can 
be  produced  as  an  after  crop,  when  rice 
and  other  grains  have  been  cut  away, 
the  production  of  the  oils  has  become 
a  source  of  great  profit.  There  are  four 
principal  seeds  from  which  oil  is  pro- 
duced: the  rape  seed,  linseed,  sesamum, 
and  the  castor  bean.  The  regions  in 
which  these  products  are  most  abundant 


are  the  Northwest  provinces,  Bengal, 
and  for  sesamurn  the  presidency  of  Ma- 
dras. 

No  cursory  description  could  do  jus- 
tice to  the  vast  variety  of  vegetable 
products  springing  native  Extent  and  va- 
or  under  cultivation  in  2S^2£ 
the  different  districts  of  In-  of  India- 
dia ;  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the 
fruits.  Among  the  latter  may  be  enu- 
merated the  mango,  the  pineapple,  the 
guava,  the  tamarind,  the  custard  apple, 
the  papaw,  the  shaddock,  and  an  end- 
less variety  of  figs,  melons,  oranges, 
limes,  and  citrons.  In  nearly  all  of 
these  fruits  traces  of  the  original  native 
saps  may  be  discovered  by  the  cultivated 
palate,  and  they  are  doubtless  not  com- 
parable for  delicacy  of  flavor  with  the 
corresponding  varieties  produced  by  the 
skillful  grafting  and  cultivation  in  vogue 
among  the  Western  nations. 

Already,  when  the  traveler  enters  In- 
dia, he  finds  himself  in  the  land  of 
spices.  True,  the  air  is 

Abundance  and 

not  yet  burdened,  as  in  distribution  of 
Ceylon  and  the  Celebes, 
with  the  almost  oppressive  odors  which 
spring  from  the  groves  and  native  woods 
of  the  tropical  islands;  but  the  Indian 
spices  are  abundant  and  fragrant.  The 
principal  of  these  products  are  the  chili, 
or  cayenne  pepper,  the  turmeric,  ginger, 
coriander,  aniseed,  and  black  cumin. 
Pepper  is  mostly  produced  along  the 
western  shores  of  Southern  India,  in  the 
region  known  as  the  Malabar  Coast. 
The  spice  called  cardamon  belongs  to 
the  same  locality,  but  is  also  produced 
in  Nepal.  Betel  nuts  are  grown  in  the 
deltas  of  Lower  Bengal  and  in  other 
parts  of  Southern  India. 

In  all  the  more  tropical  parts  of  the 
country  the  palm  flourishes.  Dates  have 
been  plentiful  from  time  immemorial. 
Three  varieties  are  found  :  the  true  date, 


702 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  palmyra,  and  the  bastard.  From  the 
last  named  is  manufactured  the  Jaggery 
sugar  of  commerce ;  also  an  intoxicating 


COOLIES   AT   THE   COTTON   MARKET    IN   BOMBAY. 


liquor,  which  is  doubtless  identical  with 

Varieties  of  that  described  by  Xenophon 
in  the  Anabasis.  The  true 
date  flourishes  in  Sindh 

and  the  lower  districts  of  the   Punjab. 

Along   the  western   coast  of  India  the 


dates ;  sugar 
and  the  sugar 
manufacture . 


cocoanut  is  not  only  plentiful,  but  abun- 
dant, ranking  as  a  product  next  in  value 
to  rice.  Sugar  is  produced  not  only 

from  the  bastard 
date  palm,  but 
also  from  sugar 
cane,  which  flour- 
ishes  in  the 
Northwest  prov- 
inces. It  requires 
irrigation,  how- 
ever,  and  is  other- 
wise expensive  in 
production.  The 
manufacture  of 
sugar  has  re- 
mained in  the  un- 
skillful hands  of 
the  natives  until 
in  recent  times, 
when  facilities  for 
making  it  have 
been  produced  in 
the  Madras  presi- 
dency and  in  My- 
sore. 

The  cotto  n 
plant  is  also  a  na- 
tive of  India.  It 
has  been  found 
from  the  earliest 
times,  and  the 
product  has  sup- 
plied  the  local 
wants  of  the  coun- 
try within  the  his- 
torical era.  Until 
the  last  century 
cotton  was  not  ex- 
ported as  a  prod- 
Here  we  touch  upon 

-    The  Indian  cot- 


uct  from  India. 

that    remarkable 

stance  in  the    commercial 

history  of    modern    times,  ests- 

balancing   and  unbalancing   the  cotton 

trade  of  the  world  during  the  American 


THE  INDICANS.—  RESOURCES. 


703 


Civil  War.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
in  Lancashire,  England,  seat  of  the  great 
cotton  factories  of  the  United  Kingdom, 
a  crisis  was  reached  in  1 86 1  by  the  clos- 
ing of  the  ports  of  the  confederated 
Southern  States.  The  American  market 
was  thus  hermetically  sealed,  and  the 


portation  of  cotton  had  been  less  than 
three  million  of  pounds  a  year,  but  the 
cotton  industry  suddenly  sprang  up  un- 
der the  tremendous  stimulus,  until  1866, 
when  the  exportation  amounted  to  thirty- 
seven  million.  With  this  year,  how- 
ever, the  stress  was  removed  by  the 


INDIGO  FACTORY  AT  ALLAHABAD.— Drawn  by  E.  Therond. 


English  factories  suddenly  stopped  for 
want  of  raw  material. 

At  this  juncture  Great  Britain  turned 
eagerly  to  the  cotton  fields  of  India. 
Cotton  produc-  With  an  open  market,  the 
StiStnScan  quality  of  cotton  produced 
civil  war.  jn  the  East  was  not  equal 

to  the  American  product,  and  could  not 
be,  but  in  this  time  of  extreme  strin- 
gency it  sufficed  to  supply  the  demand. 
Prior  to  1860  the  average  Indian  ex- 


opening  of  the  American  market,  and 
the  Indian  exportation  immediately  fell 
off  to  eight  million  a  year.  Perhaps  no 
other  world  market  of  a  great  product, 
balancing  at  its  two  poles  eight  thou- 
sand miles  apart,  has  ever  exhibited  so 
remarkable  a  fluctuation. 

Next  after  cotton  may  be  ranked  the 
jute  of  India.  It  is  virtually  a  hemp, 
though  the  fiber  is  somewhat  coarser. 
The  region  of  its  production  is  confined 


704 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


to  Bengal,  on  the  north  and  east.     The 

chief  seat  of  the  product  is  in  the  valley 

of  the  Brahmaputra,  where 

The  jute  Indus-  . 

try;  extent  of      the   jute  nourishes  in  the 

the  product. 


believed  that  no  other  product  which 
has-  reached  to  the  rank  of  an  important 
export  has  done  so  much  in  a  reactionary 
way  for  the  comfort  of  the  producers  as 
jute.  It  is  one  of  those  peculiar  prod- 


Of  the  purely  European  products 
which  have  been  introduced  into  In- 
dia, indigo  is  entitled  to  the 

Large  place  of 

first  rank  ;  but  the  interest  indigo  in  Indian 

•  ,     -i  j      1-        i  ,1        commerce. 

in  it  has  declined  in  the 
last  quarter  of  a  century.  In  North 
Behar  the  industry  is  as  important  as 
ever,  and  from  this  single  district  about 
half  the  product  of  the  entire  country  is 
derived.  The  exports  of  the  dye  from 


OPIUM  MANUFACTORY.— Drawn  by  A.  Sirouy,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


ucts  which  does  not  perish  when  placed 
in  depot  from  season  to  season,  and  the 
supply,  therefore,  may  be  regulated  by 
the  producer  according  to  the  demands 
of  the  market.  In  1872  a  million  acres 
were  planted  in  jute,  and  it  is  estimated 
that  the  area  of  country  in  which  it  may 
be  profitably  produced  extends  to  over 
twenty  million  of  acres.  The  export 
from  Calcutta  has  amounted  in  a  single 
year  to  more  than  four  million  pounds 
sterling. 


all  India  amounted  in  the  years  1878-79 
to  nearly  three  million  pounds  sterling. 

But  the  most  profitable  of  the   East 
Indian  industries,  so  far  as  exportation 
is  concerned,   is  that    of    opium.      The 
valley  of  the  Ganges  and  the  table -land  of 
Central  India  are  as  much  Extent,  impor- 
a  native  place  of  the  opium-  %%£*£?* 
producing  poppy  as  is  Per-  auction, 
sia  herself.     The  production  of  opium  in 
India  is  under  the  control  of  the  govern- 
ment.    In  some  districts  the  growth  of 


THE  INDICANS.— RESOURCES. 


705 


the  drug  is  free,  and  the  opium  is  sub- 
jected to  a  duty  in  passing  through 
Bombay  for  exportation.  In  the  valley 
of  the  Ganges  the  product  is  under  su- 
pervision of  government  agencies  estab- 
lished at  Ghazeepur  and  Patna,  and  at 
these  two  places  the  opium  is  manufac- 
tured for  exportation.  In  Rajputana  and 


had  risen  to  a  value  of  nearly  thirteen 
million  pounds,  and  from  this  a  net  rev- 
enue was  derived  by  the  government 
of  seven  million  seven  hundred  pounds 
sterling. 

The  tobacco  plant  grows  everywhere 
in  India.  It  may  be  said  to  flourish ;  all 
the  natural  conditions  for  the  product 


TEA  PLANTATION  IN  THE  VALLEY  OF  KANGRA.— Drawn  by  Paul  Langlois,  from  a  photograph. 


the  Punjab  the  drug  is  also  produced, 
but  only  for  local  consumption.  In  the 
other  provinces  under  the  dominion  of 
Great  Britain  the  production  of  opium  is 
prohibited.  The  census  of  1872  showed 
an  area  of  five  hundred  and  sixty  thou- 
sand acres  in  poppy  cultivation.  The 
revenue  derived  by  the  government  in 
this  year  was  over  four  million  pounds 
sterling.  In  1878-79  the  exportation 


Indian  tobacco ; 
the    inferiority  of 


are  favorable;  but    the  quality  of   the 
leaf  has  never  found  favor 
in    the     markets     of 

1  i          T     i  •          .L    i_  •      the  product. 

world.  Indian  tobacco  is 
unable  to  compete  with  the  richly  fla- 
vored growth  of  the  West  Indies  and  the 
United  States.  Tobacco  is  grown,  how- 
ever, in  all  parts  of  the  country  for  native 
consumption.  In  the  Coimbatore  and 
Aladur?  districts  in  Madras  the  variety 


706 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  the  plant  from  which  Trichinopoli  che- 
root is  manufactured,  flourishes,  and  this 
is  the  only  tobacco  product  which  com- 
petes with  that  of  the  West  in  the  mar- 
kets of  Europe.  There  is,  however,  an 
exportation  of  tobacco  from  Bengal  into 
British  Burmah,  where  the  plant  does 
not  flourish.  Notwithstanding  the  wide 
distribution  of  the  growth  of  tobacco  in 
India,  the  importation  at  Calcutta  has 
amounted  to  forty  million  pounds  in  a 
single  year. 

Neither  coffee  nor  tea  may  be  regard- 
ed  as   native   products  of   India.     The 
former  has  been  introduced  within  the 
historical  period  by  the  na- 

Coffee  and  tea 

not  properly  na-    tives,  and  the  latter  at  a  time 

tive  to  India.  ,.**  ,         _, 

still  more  recent,  by  Eu- 
ropeans. The  cultivation  of  coffee  is 
limited  to  a  portion  of  the  Western  Ghats 
and  to  certain  districts  in  Mysore  and 
Madras.  The  export  of  coffee  in  1 878-79 
was  valued  at  a  million  and  a  half  pounds 
sterling.  The  reports  of  early  explorers 
that  the  tea  plant  grewr  \vild  in  the  south- 
ern valleys  of  the  Himalayas  were  with- 
out foundation  in  fact.  It  is  only  in 
Assam  that  the  true  Thea  viridis  will 
flourish  without  cultivation.  In  this  re- 
gion it  attains  the  proportions  of  a  real 
tree,  and  it  is  believed  by  botanists  that 
here  is  the  native  place  of  the  plant,  and 
that  it  was  carried  hence  in  early  times 
into  China. 

Many  other  products  of  great  impor- 
tance might  be  enumerated  as  belonging 
Indian  vegeta-  peculiarly  to  India,  but  the 
sSn\Srnegdcbon-  above  are  sufficient  to  in- 
ditions.  dicate  the  general  charac- 

ter of  the  grain  and  other  animal  and 
vegetable  resources  of  the  country.  In 
general,  everything  is  rank.  The  high 
heat  and  abundant  moisture  in  the  val- 
leys stimulate  vegetation,  and  bring  all 
manner  of  fruits  and  grains  to  early  ma- 
turity. Three  crops  annually  are  not 


unusual  on  the  same  fields.  In  the  great- 
er part  of  the  country  the  winter  is  not 
sufficiently  rigorous  seriously  to  impede 
the  work  in  fields  and  gardens. 

The  rainfall  ranges  from  twenty-four 
inches  in  the  drier  districts  to  nearly 
one  hundred  and  twenty-three  inches  in 
the  rice  regions  of  the  south.  The  rains 
are  periodic,  being  the  re-  precipitation 
suit  of  the  monsoon,  or  sea  Jn ***Z*%£m8 
wind,  which  blows  steadily  rate- 
at  certain  seasons,  bringing  on  and  main- 
taining a  steady  and  copious  rainfall.  It 
is  from  the  occasional,  though  rare,  fail- 
ure of  this  monsoon  that  famine  has  at 
intervals  possessed  the  land.  In  the 
years  1876-78  nearly  the  whole  of  In- 
dia was  afflicted  by  the  partial  or  total 
failure  of  crops.  In  1877  the  death 
rr.te  rose,  on  account  of  the  famine, 
from  six  hundred  and  eighty  thousand 
to  a  million  five  hundred  thousand. 
The  most  strenuous  efforts  of  the  gov- 
ernment were  not  sufficient  to  prevent 
widespread  and  dreadful  starvation.  For 
two  years  the  monsoons  failed  to  return 
at  the  appointed  season,  and  the  country 
was  helpless  in  the  grip  of  drought. 

We  are  now  able,  from  a  wide  view 
of  the  resources  of  India,  of  the  charac- 
ter of  the  race  predominant  therein,  of 
the  effects  which  climatic  Physical  degen- 

eration  result- 

and    other  physical  condi-  ant  from  condi- 

,  .  ,     -1  tions  present  in 

tions  naturally  entail  on  India, 
man,  and  of  the  contact  and  intermix- 
ture of  different  races,  to  estimate, 
though  imperfectly,  the  nature  and  di- 
rection of  the  human  evolution,  and  of 
the  aspects  which  mankind  would  be 
likely  to  assume  under  such  conditions 
and  environment.  On  the  whole,  we 
should  expect  a  certain  degree  of  phys- 
ical degeneration.  That  the  climate  of 
India  is  effeminating  in  its  effects  on 
man  has  been  plainly  demonstrated  by 
actual  observation  in  modern  times.  It 


THE  INDICA  NS.  —RE SO  URGES. 


707 


Is  a  general  law  that  the  subsidence  into 
agricultural  life  from  the  nomadic  pur- 
suit, with  its  accompanying  excitements 
of  the  chase  and  tribal  warfare,  exercises 
a  deleterious  effect  on  the  physical  con- 
stitution of  man.  It  is  a  change  from  a 
wider  and  freer  and  less  toilsome  mode 
of  activity,  from  a  life  of  hazard  and 
wild  excitements,  to  the  more  localized 
and  more  laborious  methods  of  the  hus- 


tending  the  activity  of  human  life. 
What  may  be  called  the  science  of  diet 
is  still  in  its  infancy.  To  importance  of 

no   class   of  students  is   the   food-supply  in 

~    relation  to  race 

subject  of  greater  inter-  character, 
est  than  to  those  who  are  curious  in  his- 
torical and  ethnic  inquiry.  What  is  the 
law  of  the  maintenance  of  life  by  food? 
What  shall  be  eaten  as  most  conducive 
to  strength,  to  longevity,  to  the  support 


ASPECTS  OF  INDIAN  LIFE.— REPOSE  AT  NOONDAY.— Drawn  by  F.  Regamey,  from  nature. 


bandman.  It  is  not  meant  that  the  ag- 
ricultural life  is  without  great  value  in 
maintaining  the  physical  vigor  of  those 
who  follow  it,  but  the  toil  and  tameness 
which  are  inseparable  therefrom  are  not 
favorable  to  the  highest  development 
and  greatest  vigor  of  the  human  frame. 
We  are  here  again  on  the  very  border 
of  that  world-wide  problem  of  the  rela- 
tive effect  and  value  <3f  the  different 
foods  in  sustaining  the  vigor  and  ex- 


of  all  the  virile  energies  of  man  ?  What 
may  be  known  scientifically  on  this  sub- 
ject over  and  above  that  simple  folklore 
which  the  untutored  experience  and  tra- 
dition of  human  kind  has  transmitted  to 
our  age? 

Foods  have  been  subjected  to  a  scien- 
tific classification.  They  are  divided  by 
physiologists  into  hydrocarbons,  carbohy- 
drates, and  nitrogenous  foods ;  and  it  is 
now  well  ascertained  that  each  of  these 


708 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


classes    of  aliments    has   its   particular 
value  and  relation  to  the  physical  consti- 
tution of  man.      The  char- 

Classification  of 

foods;  the hy-      actenstic  of  the  hydrocar- 

drocarbonates.       -1-0.1  j 

bons  is  the  presence  and 
excess  of  oil.  This  generally  exists  in 
the  form  of  animal  fats,  though  oil  is 
also  a  large  product  of  the  vegetable 
kingdom.  But  the  most  concentrated 
and  characteristic  development  of  this 
food  substance  is  in  the  fatty  tissue  of 
animals.  From  the  earliest  ages  men 
have  used  this  substance  for  the  support 
of  life.  It  is,  however,  in  the  more  rig- 
orous climates  that  the  appetency  of  the 
human  being  for  animal  food  of  this  de- 
scription is  most  intense.  There  is  a 
law  of  natural  selection  which  indicates 
a  diminishing  quantity  of  the  hydrocar- 
bons as  the  human  race  spreads  toward 
the  tropics.  There  is  little  or  no  nat- 
ural appetite  for  animal  oils  in  the 
warmer  climates. 

The  second  class  of  foods  are  the  car- 
bohydrates. In  these  there  is  an  ex- 
The  carbohy-  cess  of  starch  or  sugar, 

SconS?-*  J'ust  as  in  the  hydrocarbons 
tnte  this  class,  there  is  an  excess  of  oil. 

The  cereals  and  certain  ground  products, 
such  as  the  potato,  may  be  taken  as  the 
standard  examples  of  the  carbohydrate 
foods.  Rice  is  of  this  kind  par  excel- 
lence. It  will  be  seen  at  a  glance  that 
the  great  products  of  the  earth  gener- 
ally yield  a  high  per  cent  of  starch,  and 
in  so  far  as  the  productive  regions  of 
the  globe  lie  within  the  temperate  zones 
and  become  more  intense  in  productive 
energy  in  the  tropics,  to  that  extent  the 
starch-bearing  foods  are  prevalent  in  the 
same  regions.  In  general,  the  line  be- 
tween the  hydrocarbon  and  the  carbo- 
hydrate aliments,  upon  which  for  the 
most  part  all  animated  forms  of  ex- 
istence are  sustained  on  the  earth,  is 
practically  coincident  with  the  line  which 


divides  the  animal  from  the  vegetable 
kingdom ;  that  is,  the  fat-bearing  ani- 
mals from  the  field  products  and  ground 
crops,  which  are  starch-bearing. 

The  third  variety  includes  the  ni- 
trogenous foods.  All  highly  organized 
tissue,  whether  animal  or  The  nitrogenous 
vegetable,  contains  a  per- 
centage  of  nitrogen.  This  plates, 
is  generally  the  fourth  element  in  the 
quadruple  compounds  which  constitute 
so  large  a  part  of  the  organic  substances 
of  the  material  world.  Nitrogen  occurs 
in  all  leguminous  plants  and  grains,  and 
particularly  in  the  muscular  fibers  of  all 
animals.  It  is  a  principal  constituent  of 
"lean  meat,"  its  presence  being  as  con- 
stant and  conspicuous  in  such  fiber  as  is 
carbon  in  the  fats  and  oils.  Among  veg- 
etable products  all  pulse  grains,  such  as 
peas  and  beans,  are  rich  in  the  same 
element. 

Besides  the  three  general  classes  of 
foods  here  enumerated,  there  is  a  fourth 
class,  though  scarcely  distinct  from  the 
others,  in  which  certain  valuable  salts 
are  the  meritorious  element.  These 
are  principally  the  phosphates  of  lime, 
of  potash,  of  soda,  and  of  iron,  without 
which  as  constituents  of  human  food 
the  nervous  energy  of  the  body  can  not 
be  long  sustained.  These  salts  are  dis- 
tributed in  both  the  animal  and  the  veg- 
etable kingdoms,  perhaps  more  plenti- 
fully in  the  latter  (?),  and  it  is  now  a 
well-known  fact  that  the  nervous  vigor  of 
animals  turns  largely  upon  the  percent- 
age of  the  phosphates  in  the  substances 
upon  which  they  feed. 

Now  it  is  the  adjustment  of  the  human 
race  to  these  different  classes  of  foods, 

as    well  as    tO   the    different    Race  character 

climates  of  the  earth,  that  ?a^Tthe 
determines  the  race  tend-  kind  of  food, 
ency  of  every  people.     This  is  said,  first 
of  all,  of  the  physical  constitution  which 


710 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JA-LYAY.VA 


will  be  developed  in  a  given  environ- 
ment, and  afterwards  of  the  modes  of 
activity  and  mental  dispositions  which 
the  given  people  will  display.  In  a 
country  where  muscular  exertion  is  es- 
sential to  life  and  welfare,  and  where 
man  must  brace  himself  stoutly  against 
the  opposition  of  the  elements — must  face 
angry  vicissitudes  of  climate  and  season, 
the  hardships  of  sterility,  the  obstacles 
of  heavy  forests  and  oozy  rivers  with  un- 
determined channels — there  must  needs 
be  a  perpetual  feeding  upon  those  ele- 
ments of  nature  which  furnish  the  es- 
sentials of  human  energy  under  such 
conditions.  Here  it  is  that  man  must 
fill  himself  with  an  abundance  of  solid 
food.  Under  the  action  of  an  untutored 
instinct  at  first  and  the  discipline  of 
right  reason  afterwards,  he  slays  the 
living  creatures  and  eats  their  tissues 
and  the  fat. 

It  is  in  the  nature  of  the  hydrocarbon 
foods  to  supply  him  with  heat.  That  is 
The  office  of  the  physiological  office  of 

SuTandnl-      a11    the    oil-producing    Sub- 

trogenous  foods,  stances  of  the  vegetable 
kingdom,  and  particularly  of  the  fat  of 
animals.  By  this  means  the  superior 
races  feed  the  fires  of  life  amid  the 
rigors  of  northern  climates.  There  is 
an  aspect  in  which  man  may  be  viewed 
as  a  living  furnace.  His  stomach  is  a 
firebox;  and  nothing  that  he  can  cast 
therein  flames  like  oil.  Thus  he  warms 
himself,  and  goes  abroad  unharmed 
amid  the  terrors  of  the  high  latitudes, 
where  all  forms  of  life  not  supported 
like  his  own  must  inevitably  perish. 
But  he  not  only  feeds  himself  with  oil. 
If  he  is  in  a  region  where  active  exertion 
is  demanded,  where  the  excitements  of 
the  chase,  the  adventures  of  the  wide 
campaign,  the  struggle  with  the  obdu- 
racy of  physical  nature,  and  particularly 
the  flaming  excitements  of  war  call  out 


his  energies,  he  must  support  his  mus- 
cular system  with  an  abundant  supply 
of  nitrogenous  foods.  Hence  he  falls 
upon  and  devours  the  dry  meats  and  the 
fresh  tissues  of  slain  animals,  and  from 
this  source  builds  up  anew  the  broken 
structure  of  his  own  muscles,  exhausted 
by  toil  and  strain. 

The  kind  of  activity  contemplated 
under  the  stimulus  of  foods  like  those 
we  have  here  described  is  in  what  relation 
not  the  activity  of  mere  £^?E*. 
industry.  There  may  be  uraiiy  used, 
long  continued  assiduity  of  application 
to  industrial  pursuits  without  that  kind 
of  muscular  destruction,  without  that 
combustion  of  the  hydrocarbons,  which 
is  here  delineated.  The  agricultural 
life  in  its  milder  aspects  does  not  demand 
the  high  feeding  that  is  an  essential  in 
heroic  endeavor.  It  requires  rather  a 
certain  steady  force,  such  as  is  gener- 
ated from  the  carbohydrate  elements. 
All  agricultural  countries  fall  to  the  use 
of  grains  and  vegetables,  and  to  a  cer- 
tain extent  abandon  animal  food.  In 
proportion  as  the  country  lies  well  to  the 
south,  the  relinquishment  of  the  hydro- 
carbons will  be  more  complete,  and  food 
will  be  almost  exclusively  drawn  from 
the  field,  the  orchard,  and  the  garden. 

These  carbohydrates  are  the  producers 
of  force.  The  starch  foods  taken  into 
the  human  constitution  Effects  of  such 
pass  by  metamorphosis  in-  *££%£* 
to  sugar  and  from  sugar  tion- 
into  oil.  In  the  last  named  form  they 
are  consumed.  He  who  demands  simple 
working  energy  without  regard  to  the 
wraste  of  his  muscular  tissue  will  turn 
instinctively  to  the  cereals  and  fruits. 
Ultimately  this  tendency  lands  on  rice 
and  potatoes.  In  countries  where  nature 
brings  forth  abundantly  of  the  cereals, 
where  all  ground  crops  are  plentiful  and 
fruits  abundant,  there  will  be  an  inevi- 


712 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXD. 


table  shrinkage  of  tJic  muscular  parts  of 
all  animals.  Man  subsisting  on  such  a 
food  will  become  assiduous  in  his  ap- 
plication, even  persistent  in  his  pursuits. 
He  may  be  lithe  and  active,  supple- 
jointed  and  quick  in  movement,  but  he 
will  be  essentially  weak  in  his  skeleton 
and  muscular  structure. 

Here  we  have  the  fundamental  condi- 
tions which  have  divided  the  Aryan  race 
The  Hindu  i?ody  in  India  from  the  Iranians 

the  result  of  the    _    j    from    the   oreat    races 

long  discipline      an( 

of  nature.  of  the  West.     The  Hindu 

body  is  the  result  of  a  long  discipline  in 


HINDU  JEWELER   AT   WORK. 
Drawn  by  A.  de  Neuville. 

the  hands  of  nature.  It  has  been  con- 
stituted under  the  enervating  influences 
of  a  semitropical  or  wholly  tropical  cli- 
mate, combined  with  the  results  of  the 
substitution  of  the  carbohydrates  for  the 
hydrocarbons  and  nitrogenous  foods  of 
the  great  northern  peoples.  , 

As  the  man  is  individually,  so  is  his 
tribe,  his  nation,  his  race. 

Same  laws  hold 

of  the  race  as  of   India  is  not  wanting  in  the 

the  man.  - .      1  f  .  _ 

display  of  active  and  per- 
sistent industry,  but  the  industry  it- 
self is  as  feeble  as  it  is  persistent.  The 


tremendous  energies  displayed  by  some 
of  the  Western  nations  in  their  mas- 
terful struggle  with  an  adverse  envi- 
ronment in  subordinating  the  forces  of 
nature,  in  organizing  the  astounding  ap- 
paratus of  commerce,  in  planting  political 
dominion  even  at  the  distance  of  thou- 
sands of  miles  from  its  central  source, 
are  set  in  vivid  and  exalted  contrast 
with  the  timid  and  effeminate  exer» 
tions  peculiar  to  the  same  stock  of 
men  as  they  have  grown  into  mere 
suppleness  under  the  influences  of  the 
Indian  sun  and  the  enfeebling  tenden- 
cy of  the  starch- 
bearing  foods. 

• ."'  /,  ' ;  •  One  must  needs 

travel  through  the 
Indian  kingdoms 
to  be  properly  im- 
pressed with  the 
physical  character 
of  the  people.  The 
high-caste  Brah- 
mans,  especially 
in  the  north,  have 
preserved  to  some 
extent  the  fine 
stature  and  man- 
ly bearing  of  their 
Aryan  fore- 
fathers  ;  but  as  a 
rule,  the  people 

are  not  only  low,  but  slender.  They  are 
weak-muscled,  and  have  weakness  of  the 
nothing  left  of  that  ag-  £££££? 
gressive  physical  force  and  climate, 
which  the  old  stock  possessed  in  its  an- 
cestral home  and  which  has  been  so 
strongly  developed  in  the  Indo-Euro- 
pean s  of  the  West.  It  is  claimed  that 
Hindu  laborers  are  as  industrious  as  any 
in  the  world.  Their  assiduity  can  not 
be  denied,  but  assiduity  is  not  strength. 
The  race  is  weak.  It  lacks  in  courage 
and  audacity.  It  has  fallen  into  a 


THE  INDICANS.—  RESOURCES. 


713 


passive  condition  which  has  in  it  neither 
power  nor  progress. 

It  is  held  by  a  certain  class  of  think- 
ers that  no  people  can  ever  be  pow- 
Ethmc  life  the  erful  and  progressive 

Joint  product  of  .      ? 

subjective  and       whose       principal      SllbsiSt- 

objective  condi-  .  .  -,        ,-, 

ns.  ence  is  on  nee  and  other 


starch-bearing-  products.  This  is  look- 
ing at  the  problem  of  life  as  merely  a 
physical  phenomenon.  It  does  not  take 
into  consideration  those  other  elements 
which  we  have  previously  discussed.  It 
is  sufficient  to  repeat  that  a  race  of  men 
as  it  presents  itself  in  modern  times  is  the 
Joint  product  of  two  principal  forces,  one 
of  which  is  subjective  or  instinctive  in 
the  race  itself,  and  the  other  an  objective, 
or  reactionary  physical  force,  including 
the  elements  of  climate,  food,  and  shel- 
ter. The  Hindus  have  been  thus  evolved 
from  the  old  prehistoric  condition  in 
which  we  beheld  them  in  their  Iranian 
homestead  and  in  their  migrations  to 
the  East.  They  have  been  carried  for- 
ward on  the  line  of  race  development  by 
the  force  of  instincts  which  have  deter- 
mined in  large  measure  their  mental 
and  moral  characteristics,  and  by  phys- 
ical agencies  which  have  given  to  the 
race  its  visible  aspect  and  character. 

Among  the  other  physical  conditions 

that  have  modified  the  race  constitution 

of  the  Hindus  may  be  men- 

Precious  stones 

in  relation  to        tioned    the    peculiar    min- 

race  character.  1          /?    ..  1  T 

erals  of  the  country.  In 
ancient  times,  and  to  a  limited  extent  at 
the  present  day,  India  is  the  country  of 
precious  stones.  Besides  the  usual  de- 
posits of  the  metals  which  provoked  at  a 
very  early  day  a  considerable  degree  of 
skill  in  metallurgy,  the  diamond  mines 
and  other  deposits  of  those  rare  stones 
which  have  been  classified  as  precious 
have  attracted  the  cupidity  and  excited 
the  pride  of  the  Hindu  race.  Without 
diamonds  and  other  gems  of  great  value 

M.—  Vol.  1—46 


such  a  thing  as  Oriental  magnificence 
could  hardly  exist.  Barbaric  state,  such 
as  Eastern  monarchs  in  the  Middle  Ages 
and  even  in  modern  times  are  wont  to 
maintain  and  which  constitutes  so  large 
an  element  in  personal  despotism,  could 
hardly  continue  without  the  blaze  of 
precious  stones.  Indeed,  no  civilized 
society  in  the  world  has  as  yet  freed  it- 
self from  the  illusion  of  diamonds.  The 
name  of  Golconda,  the  old  capital  of  the 
Deccan,  has  passed  into  the  literature  of 
all  nations  as  a  synonym  for  that  kind 
of  splendor  which  blazes  from  precious 
stones. 

True  it  is  that  recent  investiga- 
tions have  destroyed  a  part  of  the  tra- 
ditional glory  possessed  by  Golconda  the 

this  city  as  the  native  place  ™£g^ 
of  diamonds, "  but  it  was  stone-cutting, 
nevertheless  the  greatest  seat  of  gem- 
cutting  and  precious  stone  work  known 
in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  perhaps  in  the 
history  of  the  human  race.  Not  without 
its  effect  upon  the  character  of  the  Hin- 
dus as  a  people  was  the  gathering,  the 
wearing,  the  exhibition,  and  the  com. 
merce  in  precious  stones.  All  this  im- 
parted much  of  the  Oriental  character  to 
Indian  civilization.  The  nabob  of  to- 
day has  many  traits  which  depend,  if 
not  for  their  existence,  at  least  for  their 
manifestation,  on  the  presence  in  his 
country  of  precious  mines,  with  the 
treasures  of  which  he  maintains  his 
grandeur  and  pride.  It  was  this  form 
of  barbaric  magnificence  which  contrib- 
uted to  Milton's  pictured  page  one  of  his 
gorgeous  images: 

"  High  on  a  throne  of  royal  state  which  far 
Outshone  the  wealth  of  Ormus  and  of  Ind." 

The  attention  of  the  reader  has  been 
called  to  the  fact  that  iron  is  the  last  of 
the  great  metals  now  in  use  to  be  discov- 
ered and  extracted  from  the  matrix. 


714 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


The  forbidding  and  refractory  character 
of  the  ore  impeded  the  manufacture  of 
iron  until  long  after  the  other  metals 


the  most  useful  of  the  metals.  Iron 
mines  abound  in  all  parts  of  India. 
There  is  scarcely  a  district  between  the 


DIAMOND  MINE  OF  PUNNAH.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


that  exist  in  the  native  state  had  been 
brought  out  and  employed 

The  working  of      .     .  r      * 

iron  originated     in  the  arts.     It  was  in  this 
ia-'j^  land  of  India  that  the  Ar- 

yan race  first  succeeded  in  mastering  the 
difficulties  in  the  way  and  brought  forth 


mountains  of  Assam  and  the  southern 
parts  of  Madras  in  which  mines  are  not 
abundant.  The  ore  is  purer  than  that 
of  almost  any  other  region  in  the  earth. 
It  is  this  circumstance,  together  with  the 
antiquity  and  ingenuity  of  the  race,  that 


THE  INQICANS.— RESOURCES. 


715 


has  made  India  the  first  country  of  the 
world  in  which  iron  has  been  manufac- 
tured. 

The  indigenous  method  of  smelting 
the  ore  is  still  preserved.  The  very 
Method  of  same  processes  which  were 

excScfof  employed  at  the  beginning 
product.  of  the  historical  era  are 

still  in  vogue.  The  great  drawback 
upon  the  success  of  the  method  employed 
is  the  wasteful  consumption  of 
charcoal.  Where  iron  is  smelted 
in  the  open  air  there  must  be  high 
heat,  long  preserved,  with  the 
consequent  large  consump- 
tion of  fuel.  From  time  im- 
memorial the  native  races  of 


appear  that  this  metal  was  in  use  before 
this  time.  From  India  the  knowledge 
of  the  processes  of  smelting  the  ore,  and 
the  superiority  of  the  metal  thus  ob- 
tained over  every  other  employed  in  the 
arts,  was  in  course  of  time  recognized 
even  to  the  extreme  limits  of  Europe. 

Copper  mines  are  also  frequent  in  In- 
dia. The  best  of  all  are  found  in  the 
skirts  of  the  Himalayas,  in  the  hill-coun- 
try lying  eastward  of 
Kumaon.  The  manu- 
facture of  copper  has 
remained  to  the  pres- 
ent day  in  the  hands 
of  the  natives.  The 
region  where  the  ore 
is  abundant  is  almost 


COPPER  VESSELS  OF  HINDU  WORKMANSHIP.-Drawn  by  Schmidt,  from  the  originals. 


India  have  succeeded  in  producing  one 
of  the  purest  and  best  articles  of 
wrought  iron  known  to  men.  Since 
the  creation  of  the  East  Indian  em- 
pire, much  foreign  capital  has  been 
expended  in  establishing  works  and  col- 
lieries in  the  country;  and  modern  sci- 
ence applied  to  the  problem  of  extracting 
the  ore  has  greatly  increased  the  quan- 
tity, but  not  the  quality,  of  the  metal. 
It  was  after  the  incoming  of  the  Aryan 
population  into  India  that  the  manufac- 
ture of  iron  was  discovered.  It  does  not 


Mining  of  cop- 
The   per  and  method 
.,      ,        of  manufacture. 

worked     by 


inaccessible,  and  the  capital  of  the  West 
has  not  yet  made  its  way 
into  the  country, 
deposits  are 
the  miners  of  Nepal,  according  to 
the  methods  which  have  become  tra- 
ditional through  lapse  of  time.  In 
many  districts  old  "abandoned  copper 
mines  are  found,  indicating  the  antiquity 
of  the  knowledge  of  copper  in  india. 
The  process  of  working  is  primitrffe  and 
simple.  Holes  are  carried  into  the  earth, 
following  the  vagaries  of  the  deposit, 


716 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


until  the  region  is  burrowed  as  if  gigan- 
tic conies  or  rabbits  had  selected  the  place 
for  their  cities.  When  the  ore  is  taken 
out  it  is  pounded  up  with  an  iron  sledge 
and  smelted  on  the  spot  of  its  delivery. 

It  is  not  needed  that  the  lead  mines  of 

the  Himalayas  and  the    Punjab  should 

be  described.     Tin  is  found 

The  Indian  lead 

mines;  antimony  in  Burmah,  where  the  ore 

and  petroleum. 


per  cent  of  pure  metal.  The  mines  are 
worked  by  the  Chinese,  with  whom  all 
improvement  is  innovation.  Antimony  is 
found  in  the  hill-countries  of  the  Punjab, 
and  also  in  Mysore.  In  Burmah  rich 
deposits  of  petroleum  have  been  discov- 
ered, and  the  annual  yield  in  the  hands 
of  European  enterprise  has  risen  to  eleven 
thousand  tons.  In  the  Punjab  the  petro- 
leum wells  are  managed  as  a  branch  of 
the  public  works. 

The  river  beds  of  India  are  generally 
laid  with  a  nodular  form  of  limestone. 
Distribution  of  This  rock  has  subserved 

fu?tnabieSOforn0t  tne  usual  Proses  from 
pottery.  the  earliest  ages.  At  the 

present  time  it  is  taken  up  and  em- 
ployed in  large  quantities  in  macadamiz- 
ing roadbeds.  In  the  Khasia  hills  in 
Assam  there  are  limestone  quarries  from 
which  building  material  has  been  im- 
memorially  taken.  In  Bankura,  also, 


there  are  valuable  ledges  of  the  same 
stone.  The  lower  valley  of  the  Ganges 
has  suffered  the  same  inconvenience  as 
did  that  of  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris 
after  their  descent  to  the  alluvial  plain. 
In  the  Ganges  valley  there  is  no  lime- 
stone, nor  indeed  any  adequate  building 
materials.  The  soil,  moreover,  is  not 
suitable  for  the  manufacture  of  either 
bricks  or  pottery.  Since  the  domination 
of  Great  Britain  was  established  in 
India,  pottery  works  have  been  built  in 
Bardwan,  but  these  are  devoted  only  to 
the  manufacture  of  drainage  pipes  and 
the  coarser  form  of  stoneware. 

In  all  the  vast  upland  region  between 
the  two  principal  rivers  of  India,  build- 
ing stone  is  abundant.  In  Rajputana 
that  pink  marble  out  of  which  the  old 
temple  and  palace  of  Agra  were  reared 
is  found.  In  Godavery 

Quarries  of  mar- 

and  Narbada  sandstone  bie,  slate,  and 
abounds,  and  Southern  In- 
dia is  rich  in  granite.  Since  the  incoming 
of  European  capital  the  slate  quarries 
have  been  opened,  also  mines  of  mica 
and  talc.  Finally,  the  hills  of  Orissa 
and  Chuta-Nagpur  abound  in  a  variety 
of  indurated  potstone,  out  of  which 
vessels  of  utility  and  others  of  ornament 
are  manufactured  with  that  skill  for 
which  the  art  of  India  is  famous. 


XLI.— ETHNIC  CHARACTERISTICS. 


HEN  a  race  of  men 
has  long  occupied  a 
land  so  varied  in  its 
resources  and  physical 
character  as  India,  it 
is  natural,  inevitable, 
that  there  shall  be  a 
diverse  ethnic  development.  The  peo- 
ple of  one  part  of  the  country  will  be 


formed  upon  conditions  different  from 
those  in  another.     In  the  Diverse  develop. 

ment  follows 

case  of  a  stock  so  conserva-  long  occupancy 

,.  .,  1-1  11    inwidecoun- 

tive  as  that  which  peopled  tries. 
India,  the  diversity  of  social  forms  and 
of  ethnic  character  would  be  strongly 
marked.  After  the  settled  estate  had 
once  prevailed  among  the  tribes,  each 
would  develop  on  its  own  lines  and  reach 


THE  INDICANS.— ETHNIC   CHARACTERISTICS. 


717 


a  different  result.  The  absorption  of 
the  aboriginal  population  would  greatly 
contribute  also  to  the  divergent  tend- 


Tfft  *nu*M  ; 
forifr  ^i  ^ 

SPECIMEN   OF   SANSKRIT 


ency.  In  a  preliterary  age  dialectic 
tendencies  would  shoot  out  over  the  sur- 
face like  growing  vines,  and  in  course  of 
time  the  inhabitants  of  one  district 
would  no  longer  understand  the  vernac- 
ular of  another. 

In  India  these  dialectic  departures 
were  all  made  from  the  common  linguis- 
Sanskritthe  tic  form  called  Sanskrit. 
original  of  the  jt  was  that  sacre(}  primitive 

Hindu  Ian-  * 

guages.  language    which    grew    to 

maturity  of  grammatical  form  and  into 
a  fixed  vocabulary  on  the  tongues  of  the 
Vedic  poets.  The  speech  once  established 
in  structure  and  phraseology  in  the 
sacred  hymns  would  no  longer  suffer 
inflection,  no  longer  present  the  phe- 
nomena of  growth.  The  Old  Aryan 
tongue  became  crystalized  in  the  Vedas. 
It  was  Sanskrdta,  the  "  perfect  speech." 
And  to  speak  the  truth,  among  languages 
developed  into  literary  form  by  the 
genius  of  man,  only  the  Greek  is  able  to 
compete  in  the  perfection  of  its  structure 
and  methods  with  the  old  Sanskrit  as  it 
was  uttered  two  thousand  years  before 
our  era  by  the  Vedic  bards. 

This  old  Sanskrit  literature  has  dis- 
seminated through  all  the  Aryan  tongues 
of  India  a  common  element  to  which  we 
may  give  the  name  of  Hindi,  the  lan- 
Hindicorre-  guage  of  the  Hindus.  This 

spends  to  the          °       ° 

Latin  stage  in      Hindic     element     in     the 

Western  devel-  ,.     TT.     , 

cpment.  tongues    of   Hindustan    is 

much  like  the  Latin  element  in  the  Ro- 
mance languages  of  Western  Europe 
and  South  America.  As  the  scholar 


wanders  through  France  and  Italy, 
through  Spain  and  Portugal,  through 
Wallachia  and  Brazil,  he  sees  and  hears 
evermore  the  movement  and  rhythm  of 
the  old  Latin  tongue  out  of  which  the 
vernaculars  of  all  these  people  have 
grown  into  literary  forms,  diverse  among 
themselves,  but  common  in  a  single  ori- 
gin. So  also  with  the  Hindic  element  in 
the  languages  of  India. 

As  are  the  languages,  so  are  the  peo- 
ples. Perhaps  the  first  and  most  dis- 
tinct ethnic  division  of  the  Cashmerians 

Indie  race  is  the  Cashmeri- 
ans.  They  are  the  best 
representatives  of  the  early  Indicans,  and 
through  them  the  clearest  retrospective 
glance  may  be  had  at  the  race  character 
of  the  original  Aryans  who  peopled  the 
Punjab.  Only  in  one  respect  do  the 
Cashmerians  fail  best  of  all  to  represent 
and  reflect  the  ancient  and  essential 
character  of  the  Indie  branch  of  the  Ar- 
yan family  of  men.  In  religion  they 


SACRED   INSCRIPTION   FROM   THE   VEDA. 

have  largely  apostatized  from  Brahman- 
ism  and  accepted  the  faith  of  the  Arabian 
prophet.  They  have  thus  become  in- 


718 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


fected  on  the  religious  and  linguistic 
side  of  their  development  by  foreign  in- 
fluences deduced  from  the  Arabian  des- 
ert, from  Islam,  from  Shem. 

The  Cashmerians  are  the  most  north- 
erly division  of  the  Hindu  race,  being 
above  the  inhabitants  of  the  Punjab. 
They  have  developed  their  own  tongues, 
their  own  manners,  their  own  institu- 
tions, having,  of  course,  a  common  basis 
with  the  other  Hindu  races.  Many  of 


ft? 


afar, 


VT? 


VARIANT    FORMS    OF   SANSKRIT. 
t .  Hindi ;  2.  Punjabi. 

them  have  retained  the  old  faith  of  the 
Brahmans. 

Perhaps  the  climate  of  Cashmere  has 
Climate  and  en-  been  more  favorable  to  the 
SSSSfST  maintenance  of  the  original 
race  integrity,  character  of  the  race  than 
in  any  other  district  of  India.  The  range 
of  the  thermometer  does  not  reach  above 
eighty-five  degrees  F.  at  noon  in  sum- 
mer time.  The  heat,  however,  is  op- 
pressive, owing  to  the  stillness  of  the 
summer  air.  In  winter  the  temperature 
sinks  much  below  the  freezing  point,  and 
snow  is  abundant.  The  conditions  are 
such  as  to  favor  physical  perfection.  The 
Cashmerians  are  not  only  the  handsom- 
est of  the  Indian  races,  but  are  fairly 
esteemed  among  the  peoples  of  the  West. 
The  men  are  tall,  sinewy,  and  robust. 
It  is  conceded  that  the  complexion  of  the 
women  is  one  of  the  best,  if  not  the  fair- 


est, in  the  world,  and  the  female  features 
possess  many  other  elements  of  beauty. 
The  people  of  Cashmere  are  noted  for 
their  gayety  of   demeanor.      They  are 
fond  of  pleasures.     Music 

Intellectual  and 

and  dancing  are  the  preva-  social  life  of  the 
lent  amusements,  but  liter-  Cashmerians- 
ature,  especially  in  the  form  of  poetry, 
is  cultivated.  The  Cashmerians  have 
obtained,  and  perhaps  retained,  one  of 
the  worst  reputations  as  it  respects  mor- 
al character  that  any  modern  people  of 
like  development  has  possessed  withal. 
Not  that  they  are  sunk  in  debasing  vices. 
Quite  on  the  contrary,  their  manners 
and  social  criteria  are  so  high  as  to  be 
accepted  even  in  the  civilized  countries 
of  the  West.  In  respect  to  manners,  the 
Cashmerians  may  be  properly  styled  the 
French  of  India ;  but  they  are  the  most 
cunning,  and  perhaps  the  most  avari- 
cious of  modern  peoples,  and  their  fame 
for  lying  is  infamous.  Cashmere  has 
suffered  to  an  unusual  degree  within  the 
present  century  by  natural  disasters  and 
the  half-natural  visitations  of  pestilence 
and  famine.  The  country  is  visited  with 
earthquakes ;  and  it  has  been  estimated 
that  since  the  establishment  of  the  Brit- 
ish East  Indian  empire  the  population 
of  certain  districts  has  been  reduced  to 
one  fourth  of  the  original  number. 

The  people  of  the  Punjab  lie  in  eth- 
nic character  close  to  those  of  Cashmere. 
Indeed,  there  is  no  nat-  points  of  di- 
ural  line  of  demarkation 
between  the  two  countries 
either  in  geography  or  ethnic  develop, 
ment.  Mohammedanism,  however,  has 
not  gained  the  ascendency  in  the  one  coun- 
try as  it  has  in  the  other,  and  the  dialec- 
tical difference  between  the  language  of 
the  Punjab  and  that  of  the  Cashmerians 
is  sufficient  to  classify  the  peoples  as  dis- 
tinct. The  population  numbers  nearly 
twenty  million.  The  country  is  suffi- 


THE  INDICANS.— ETHNIC   CHARACTERISTICS. 


719 


ciently  irregular  in  outline  to  have  pre- 
served, as  in  Cashmere,  many  of  the 
original  features  of  the  Aryan  race.  In 
both  language  and  religion  they  lie 
nearer  to  the  primitive  type  than  do  the 
Cashmerians.  Not  only  have  they  re- 
sisted the  propagandism  of  Islam,  but 
they  have  a  strong  antipathy  for  the  fol- 


Next  in  order  of  the  Indian  popula- 
tions may  be  mentioned  the  great  race 
of  the    Mahrattas.     They  are  so  called 
from    the    Sanskrit    name 
Maharashtra,    the    ancient  gS2£SS£ 
designation  for  the  ' '  Great 
Kingdom,"  or  region.     The  country  in- 
habited by  them  extends  from  the  Ara- 


VIEW  IN  CASHMERE.— VALLEY  OF  THE  TIRTAN.— Drawn  by  G.  Vuillier,  from  a  photograph  by  Bourne. 


lowers  of  the  Prophet,  whom  they  despise 
as  aliens  in  faith  and  nationality.  As  the 
original  seat  of  the  earliest  Aryan  in- 
stitutions, the  Punjab  will  ever  remain 
a  field  of  interest  for  the  ethnologist  and 
historian.  It  is,  geographically  speak- 
ing, to  the  Aryan  nations  what  Italy  is 
to  Southern  Europe — the  ancient  seat 
whence  conquest  spread  and  institution- 
al forms  were  exported  to  foreign  parts. 


bian  sea  on  the  west  to  the  Satpura  moun- 
tains in  the  north.  It  includes  the 
larger  part  of  Western  and  Central 
India.  By  this  designation  are  covered 
the  provinces  of  Comean,  Kandashesh, 
Berar,  the  British  Deccan,  half  of  the 
Nizam's  Deccan,  and  a  part  of  Nagpur. 
Within-  the  limits  here  defined,  the 
Mahratta  population  numbers  about 
twelve  million.  Considered  as  an  eth- 


ASPECTS  OF  CASHMERIAN  LIFE.-DANcmo  GIRL  OF  SERINAGUR.— Drawn  W  Kroilt  BavaM 


THE  INDICANS.— ETHNIC   CHARACTERISTICS. 


721 


nic  term,  Mahratta  is  not  definitive. 
Neither  is  it  the  name  for  a  particular 
Extent  of  Mali-  social  caste  or  a  given  re- 

SStSKS:    %ion-   Jt  is  rather  one  of 

guage.  those    wide    terms    which 

history  demands  in  the  definition  of  a 
race  somewhat  composite  in  ethnic  ele- 
ments, and  even  diverse  in  religious  and 
social  qualities.  Still  the  diversity  is  not 
sufficient  to  warrant  a  division  into 
separate  tribes.  The  common  tie  which 
binds  the  several  peoples  living  within 
the  regions  defined  above  is  language. 
They  speak  the  Mahratti,  one  of  the 
most  widespread  of  the  modern  Indian 
tongues.  In  common  with  the  other 
Indie  languages,  it  is  a  dialectical  form 
of  Hindi,  differing  only  from  Hindu- 
stani as  French  differs  from  Italian. 
Though  the  tribes  of  Mahrattas  are 
somewhat  distinct  in  the  different  prov- 
inces, they  are  all  true  Indicans.  We 
have  Mahratta  Brahmans,  Mahratta 
Rajputs,  and  Mahratta  Kumbis  for  the 
names  of  the  several  castes,  all  Mah- 
rattas, but  having  nonintercourse  with 
each  other,  from  the  same  prejudices 
which  prevail  in  other  parts  of  India. 

In  so  far  as  the  Mahratta   race   has 
fallen  under  the  dominion  of  Great  Brit- 
ain, as   in   the  Deccan,  it 

Variation  in 

character  from     has  preserved  to  a  consider- 

foreign  impact.       ^  ^^  ^  features    Qj 

the  original  stock  from  which  it  is 
descended;  but  in  the  Nizam's  Deccan 
the  people  have  yielded  to  the  Moham- 
medan pressure,  and  to  that  extent  have 
taken  the  character  of  the  Islamites.  In 
other  districts  the  race  is  comparatively 
pure.  Of  these,  Kolhpur,  in  the  South- 
ern Deccan,  is  perhaps  the  best  example. 
The  states  of.  Sinde,  Indore,  and  a 
part  of  Gujerat  are  nominally  native, 
but  have  been  considerably  subjected  to 
foreign  influences.  The  native  Mahratta 
princes  and  the  attaches  of  their  barbaric 


courts  are  Mahrattas,  but  a  large  part 
of  the  people  are  Hindus  from  other 
regions. 

The  Mahratta  Brahmans  may  be  named 
as  the  best  exemplars  of  the  qualities  and 
character  of  the  Brahmanic  Mahratta  Brah- 
caste    in    all    India.        In  ^p^of1^' 
physical,    intellectual,   and  Hindus, 
moral  development  they  are  Brahmans  at 
the  best  estate.    The  traveler  can  but  be 
impressed  with  the  serene  countenance, 
the   majestic   walk,  the   lithe,    straight 
figure,  the  high  forehead,  and  features 
regular — almost  Grecian  in  outlines — of 
these  leading  representatives  of  the  an- 


,  rR 


SPECIMEN   OF   MAHRATTI. 

cient  priestly  order.  The  British  gov- 
ernment has  found  them  the  most  able 
and  energetic  of  all  the  natives  of  the 
empire  ;  and  he  who  visits  India  curious 
for  instruction  relative  to  the  language, 
literature,  and  tradition  preserved  in  the 
Sanskrit  books,  will  find  the  Mahratta 
Brahmans  to  be  the  best  of  all  his  sources 
of  information. 

All  of  the  castes  are  represented  among 
the  Mahrattas.  The  Kshatriyas,  or  the 
Rajputs,  are  not  numer- 

Jr  .  Thelo-west 

ous,  and  seem  to  maintain  a  classes  of  in-  . 

.    ,  dican  society. 

rather  precarious  existence 
between  the  two  preponderating  castes 
of  Brahmans  and  Sudras.  The  latter, 
lowest  of  the  four  great  strata  in  which 
Indian  society  is  divided  —  lowest  with 
the  exception  only  of  the  Pariahs,  or  serf 
caste,  whose  business  it  is  to  handle  the 
dead  —  have  preserved  so  many  features 
of  the  aborigines  and  of  the  Scythians, 
who  on  several  occasions  have  invaded 


722 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  country,  as  to  constitute  them  almost 
a  distinct  race.  Indeed,  an  ethnic  analy- 
sis would  show  them  to  possess  a  com- 
paratively slight  admixture  of  Aryan 
blood.  But  the  Sudras  of  the  Mahratta 
region,  as  in  other  parts  of  India,  have 
conformed  so  much  to  the  structure  of 
the  dominant  castes  as  to  be  classified 


are  said  to  be  exceedingly  boorisn 
in  manners,  and  to  have  the  looks  of 
clowns.  As  compared  with  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  Punjab  and  the  Cashmeri- 
ans,  the  Sudra  class  of  Mahrattas  are 
physically  weak  and  mentally  inferior. 
They  have  vigor  and  tenacity  without 
strength.  They  are  essentially  a  race  of 


GROUP  OF  MAHRATTAS— TYPES. 


with  them  as  a  branch  of  the  common 
family. 

The  contrast  in  features  and  person 
between  the  Sudras  and  the  Mahratta 
contrasts  and  Brahmans  is  sufficiently 
SB  anT  °f  striking.  •  The  Sudra  coun- 
Mahrattas.  tenance  is  wanting  in  all 
those  features  of  elevation  which  are 
possessed  by  the  superior  caste.  They 
are  small  in  person,  though  in  common 
with  most  Indian  races  they  are  lithe, 
active,  wiry,  and  able  to  endure.  They 


mountaineers,  and  have  in  common  with 
that  class  of  people  in  every  country  of 
the  world  the  qualities  of  courage  and 
independence.  They  have  but  a  slight 
social  or  political  organization  in  their 
native  places ;  but  they  have  submitted 
to  the  discipline  of  the  empire,  and  under 
the  command  of  English  officers  have 
become  an  excellent  soldiery.  In  the 
pursuits  of  life  they  are  herdsmen,  cattle 
raisers,  drivers  of  stock  and  vehicles, 
rather  than  husbandmen  or  tillers  of  the 


THE  INDICANS.— ETHNIC   CHARACTERISTICS. 


723 


soil.  They  have  some  skill  as  weavers 
and  manufacturers  of  armor,  but  have 
not  otherwise  distinguished  themselves 
in  the  practical  arts. 
Geographically 
speaking,  India  and 
Hindustan  are  coex- 
tensive, identical. 
In  a  certain  popular 
sense  Hindus  and 
Indians  are  convert- 
ible terms ;  but  if  the 
meaning  of  Hindus 
be  determined  by 
linguistic  evidence, 
we  shall  find  that 
not  all  Indians  are 
Hindus.  Hindu- 
stani, or  Urdu,  is  a 
dialect  of  that  me- 
diaeval Hindi  which 
is  the  term  for  the 
second  origin  of  all 
the  Indie  languages, 
as  Sanskrit  was  the 
original  root.  Hindi 
is  to  Hindustani  as 
the  old  Langue  d'Oil 
is  to  French.  Again, 
Hindustani  is  only 
one  of  the  seven 
Aryan  languages 
spoken  in  Northern 
India.  The  other 
six  are  the  Punjabi, 
the  Sindhi,  the  Gu- 
jarati,  the  Mahratti, 
the  Bangali,  and  the 
Oriya.  So  if  we  reck- 
on as  Hindus  only 
those  whose  vernacular  is  Hindustani,  we 
Ethnic  and  lin-  shall  find  them  occupying  a 
IfU;SCH7ndu°nS  territory  of  about  two  hun- 
peoples.  dred  and  fifty  thousand 

square  miles,  reaching  from  the  Gandak 
on  the  east  to  the  Sutlej  on  the  west, 


and  from  the  Himalayas  to  the  Vindhya 
range. 

It  will  already  have  become  clear  to 


PEASANTS   OF   THE   DOAB — TYPES. 
Drawn  by  Einile  Bayard,  from  a  photograph. 


the  mind  of  the  reader  that  generaliza- 
tions with  regard  to  peo-  Difficulty  of  gen. 
pies    so   widely    dispersed  SSSKSf 
and  so  differently  developed  populations, 
as  those  of  India  are  wellnigh  impossible. 
Beginning    with   differences   of   person 


724 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  running  through  the  whole  gamut 
of  human  attributes,  there  is.  so  great 
diversity  that  only  a  few  general  out- 
lines of  the  Hindu  character  can  be  pre- 
sented with  anything  like  accuracy.  In 


f 


if 


ft  *t 


'  % 


$  ff  . 


f 


i  TC  ftrg^  WRT  f% 


SPECIMEN   PAGE   OF   HINDI   BOOK. 

mere  physical  characteristics  the  gener- 
alization is  especially  difficult.  Personal 
descriptions  of  the  Hindus  are  as  old  as 
the  first  contact  of  the  Greek  race  with 
that  remote  region  of  the  world.  The 
astute  observers — such  as  Nearchus — 


who  followed  the  army  of  Alexander,  or 
rather  constituted  a  part  of  it,  in  the 
great  campaign  into  the  valley  of  the 
Indus,  were  as  shrewd  in  their  kind  and 
hardly  less  fertile  in  descriptive  ability 
than  were  the  savants  who  ac- 
companied Napoleon  on  his 
invasion  of  Egypt. 

The  results  were  similar  in 
both  instances.  Macedonia  in 
the  one  case  and  France  in  the 

Other        Was        en-    Brahmans  and 
Sudras  repre- 

riched        with        a   sent  extremes 
-    .         of  Hindu  devel- 

great  store  of  in-  Opment. 
formation  drawn  from  the  old 
and  abandoned  mines  of  the 
East.  The  Hindus  of  to-day 
are  the  same  in  personal  ap- 
pearance as  they  were  in  the 
days  when  they  were  described 
by  the  invading  Greeks.  This 
view  is  more  true  of  the  Brah- 
mans than  of  the  lower  castes. 
The  representations  in  the  old 
Indian  sculpture  preserve  the 
identical  figure,  the  form,  the 
features,  and  much  of  the  ap- 
parel of  the  modern  descend- 
ant of  the  Old  Aryans.  The 
Hindus,  then,  are  of  middle 
size.  From  this  stature  the 
Brahmans  depart  in  one  direc- 
tion and  the  Sudras  in  an- 
other. That  is,  the  Brahmans 
are  fully  up  to  or  beyond  the 
average  height,  while  the  Su- 
dras and  other  lower  caste  peo- 
ples are  below  that  standard — 
much  below  it.  Ethnogra- 
phers have  estimated  the  aver- 
age height  of  the  Hindus,  considered  as 
a  race,  at  one  hundred  and  sixty-three 
centimeters,  or  sixty-four  inches  in 
English  measure.  This,  perhaps,  is  a 
little  above  the  average  of  the  Japa- 
nese. 


726 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Sus  ;  the** 
color- 


The  bodily  organs  of  the  Hindu  are 
symmetrical,  but  light.  The  limbs  are 
Bodily  charac-  often  delicate,  so  slender 
^deed  as  to  suggest  weak- 
ness  according  to  the  stal- 
wart Western  criterion.  As  the  traveler 
passes  from  the  plains  into  the  hill- 
countries,  however,  he  comes  upon  more 
vigorous  tribes.  In  Rajputana,  and  other 
districts  similarly  situated,  the  average 
height  is  greater  and  the  bodily  weight 
and  strength  are  augmented.  The  com- 
plexion varies  from  almost  white, 
through  dark  yellow,  to  bronze,  or  even 
to  a  sooty  black.  The  last-named  color 
is  always  indicative  of  foreign  admix- 
ture, the  absorption  of  that  Old  Dravid- 
ian  stock  which  contributed  the  abo- 
rigines. There  is  a  general  intensifica- 
tion of  the  skin  pigment  as  we  proceed 
from  the  north  to  the  south,  from  the 
mountain  spurs  to  the  burning  coasts  of 
Southern  India.  To  the  latter  influence, 
that  of  climate,  some  ethnologists  have 
been  disposed  to  attribute  the  whole 
variation  of  color.  It  is  true  that  among 
the  Dravidians  themselves,  that  is,  the 
old  population,  so  far  as  it  is  preserved 
in  anything  like  ethnic  purity,  consider- 
able diversities  of  color  appear.  Some 
Dravidian  women  are  said  to  be  almost 
white,  but  on  the  whole  the  race  is 


dark-hued,  so  much  so  as  to  have  fur- 
nished the  larger  part  of  the  intenser 
color  to  the  southern  divisions  of  the 
Aryan  population. 

The  Hindus  have  preserved  the 
straight  or  wavy  and  glossy  black  hair 
which  the  Old  Aryans 

Special  features 
brought      down      from     the    of  head    and 

highlands.  The  abundant  count€ 
beard  is  also  well  preserved  in  the 
descendants  of  the  ancient  stock.  The 
habit  of  the  country  is  to  shave,  except 
as  to  the  upper  lip,  and  tonsure  of  the 
head  is  common  with  the  men,  only  a 
few  curls  being  preserved  at  the  poll 
and  on  the  temples.  Classified  by  the 
shape  of  the  skull,  the  Hindus  are  meso- 
cephalic;  that  is,  the  head  is  medium 
between  the  long-skull  and  the  short- 
skull  type  of  cranial  development.  The 
face  is  oval.  The  forehead  is  open,  and 
indicative  of  good  perceptions.  It  is 
rare  to  see  in  India  a  contracted  and 
corrugated  brow.  Hindu  eyes  are  large, 
dark  colored,  brown,  or  black.  The 
eyebrows  are  curved  into  two  arches. 
The  nose  is  rather  after  the  pattern 
called  Roman,  having  not  infrequently 
the  aquiline  contour  which  gives  an  im- 
perious expression  to  the  countenance. 
But  this  haughty  feature  is  developed 
principally  among  the  Brahmans. 


XLII.—  ARCHITECTURE,  MANNERS,  Gov» 

ERNMENT. 


F  we  look  at  the  objec- 
tive forms  which  are 
the  expression  of  the 
ideal  life  of  the  Hin- 
dus, we  shall  find  much 
of  interest  —  some 
things  to  admire. 
Doubtless  the  most  conspicuous  fact  in 
which  the  ideal  life  of  man  is  expressed 


is  architecture.  It  stands,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  .the  triple  category  of  necessities, 
the  other  two  being  food  and  clothing; 
but  inasmuch  as  man  is  more  than  an 
animal,  his  shelter  is  more  than  a  house. 
From  the  mere  physical  fact  of  shelter, 
the  abode  of  the  human  race  rises  rap- 
idly into  higher  forms ;  and  elegance  is 
added  to  necessary  structure. 


THE  INDICANS.— ARCHITECTURE. 


727 


The  Hindus  have  been  immemorially 
noted  for  the  extreme  elaboration  and  ex- 
travagant taste  exhibited  in  their  build- 


India.  The  style  in  general  is  Oriental. 
Flat  roofs  are  the  prevailing  form,  with 
projecting  balconies  and  verandas.  The 


INDIAN  ARCHITECTURE— FLAT-ROOF  STRUCTURE.— BAZAAR  OF  KHOJA  SYND.— Drawn  by  H.  Clerget. 


ings ;  and  the  same  is  true  of  their  plastic 
arts.  The  traveler  must  needs  feel  him- 
self in  the  western  twilight  of  the  Orient 
as  he  begins  to  scan  the  architecture  of 


name  of  the  latter  is  from  the  Hindu 
vocabulary,  and  both  the  fact  and  the 
word  have  been  carried  into  all  Western 
nations.  In  connection  with  the  Hindu 


728 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


residence  is  nearly  always  found  a  gar- 
den, and  in  this  is  displayed  the  same  kind 
Extreme  eiabo-  of  elaborate  taste  •  which 
™  find  in  the  permanent 
architecture  of  the  coun- 
try. The  arbor,  the  trellis,  the  curious 


mndu0afrcJietec. 
ture- 


INDIAN   ARCHITECTURE — ELABORATION    OF   ORNAMENT — GOPURAM. 
Drawn  by  F.  Regamey,  from  the  original. 

grotto,  and  many  other  parts  of  the  gar- 
dener's art  are  only  the  details  of  the 
larger  architectural  art  which  has  been 
developed  by  the  Indian  builders. 

It  is  in  the  nature  of  warm  climates  to 


put  the  people  much  out  of  doors.     The 
same  fact  gives  lightness  to  all  classes 
of  structure ;  but  in  a  coun-  Lightness  of 
try     subject     to     storms,  ££$£££, 
strength  as   well  as  light-  outdoor  life, 
ness  must  be  consulted.    Of  the  common 

and  low  -  caste 
Hindus,  the 
houses  are  plain 
and  simple  in 
design.  In  these 
the  idea  of  shel- 
ter is  predom- 
inant over  what 
in  the  higher 
grades  of  soci- 
ety becomes  or- 
namentati  o  n 
and  elegance.  It 
should  be  said, 
however,  that 
the  style  of  liv- 
ing among  the 
rich,  even  Brah- 
mans  of  the 
highest  rank,  is 
more  simple 
than  am  o  ng 
Western  peoples 
of  like  wealth 
and  magnificent 
tastes. 

The  ancient 
architecture  and 
sculpture  of  In- 
dia may  almost 
take  rank  with 
that  of  Egypt, 
if  not  for  abun- 
dance, at  least 
for  majesty.  It 

is   not   the   place  to   give   an  extended 
account  of  the  old  temples 

r  .        The  isle  and 

of   the  country,  but  an  il-  cavern  of 

-          -  Elephanta. 

lustration   may  be  drawn, 

once   for  all,  from  the  famous  isle  and 


THE  INDICANS.— ARCHITECTURE. 


729 


cavern  of  Elephanta.  This  island  is 
situated  about  seven  miles  from  Bom- 
bay. Within  it  are  found  the  remains 
of  those  celebrated  Hindu  sculptures 
and  excavations  which  have  preserved 
to  us  the  best  notion  of  the  ancient 
art  of  the  race.  Near  the  shore  stands 
a  colossal  statue  of  the  elephant  from 
which  the  name  Elephanta  was  given 


.Unfortunately,  many  of  the  effigies  of 
Elephanta  have  been  mutilated  or  de- 
stroyed by  the  Portuguese  vandals  and 
the  Mohammedan  zealots  of  later  times. 
Some  of  the  statues,  however,  have  been 
tolerably  well  preserved. 

f  Effigies  of  th-> 

In  the  center  of  the  cavern  Hindu  gods  in 

is  the  colossal  bust  of  the 

Trimurti,  or   Hindu   Trinity:   Brahma, 


MARRIAGE  OF  SIVA  AND  PARV ATI. -From  the  cave  of  Elephanta. 


to  the  island  by  the  Portuguese  navi- 
gators. A  short  distance  from  the  huge 
effigy  is  the  entrance  to  the  cavern. 
The  same  is  about  sixty  feet  in  width 
and  eighteen  feet  high.  The  pillars  of 
support  are  cut  out  of  the  native  rock. 
In  the  sides  of  the  cavern  are  hewn 
many  compartments  which  were  dedi- 
cated as  shrines  to  the  old  Hindu  gods. 

M. — Vol.  i — 47 


Vishnu,  and  Siva.  Some  scholars,  how- 
ever, have  in  recent  times  decided  that 
the  triune  figure  is  not  intended  for 
Brahma  and  Vishnu  at  all,  but  only  to 
express  the  threefold  aspect  of  Siva,  the 
' '  Destroyer. "  The  heads  of  the  effigy  are 
six  feet  in  height,  and  the  features  have 
much  of  the  majesty  and  repose  peculiar 
to  the  sphinxes  of  Egypt.  Critics,  how- 


THE  INDICANS.— ARCHITECTURE. 


731 


ever,  have  noted  an  unpleasing  expres- 
sion of  the  underlip,  which  seems  to  be 
too  animal  or  faun-like  for  the  deity. 
Egyptian  analogies  are  also  discoverable 
in  the  headdresses,  which  are  ornament- 
ed. In  the  hand  of  one  of  the  gods  is  a 
cobra  de  capello,  and  on  the  cap  are  set 
a  human  skull  and  an  infant.  Doubt- 
less here  we  have  an  allegory  of  life  and 
death  in  the  infant  and  the  skull  and  of 
the  destroying  agent  by  which  the  one 
becomes  the  other,  in  the  serpent.  Siva 
was  the  destroyer.  Perhaps  the  cobra 
was  his  principal  abettor. 

On  either  side  of  the  Trimurti  stands 
the  figure  of  a  man  leaning  on  a  dwarf. 
To  the  right  is  a  cavity  hollowed  in  the 
wall,  in  which  are  a  great  number  of 
mythological  figures,  the  principal  one 
being  a  double  image  of  Siva  and  Par- 
vati,  an  effigy  half  male  and  half  female. 
To  the  right  also  is  the  four-faced  statue 
of  Brahma  reclining  on  a  lotus.  It  is 
one  of  the  rare  images  of  the  supreme 
Hindu  deity  now  preserved  in  India. 
Perhaps  there  is  no  space  of  like  dimen- 
sions in  the  vaults,  grottoes,  or  caverns 
of  the  world  of  so  great  interest  to  the 
antiquary  as  is  the  cave  of  Elephanta. 

As  a  field  for  the  study  of  Indian  archi- 
tecture in  general,  the  district  and  city 
Agra  the  best  of  Agra,  in  the  Northwest 
SilSTESi-  provinces  are,  perhaps, 
tecture.  the  best  of  all  in  the  coun- 

try. The  remains  of  old-time  splendor, 
however,  are  not  so  ancient  as  the  sculp- 
tures just  referred  to.  The  city  of  Agra 
is  on  the  Jumna  river,  in  latitude 
27°  n'  north.  It  was  the  old  native 
capital  of  the  province.  Until  1803  it 
was  held  by  the  Mahrattas,  but  at  that 
time  was  taken  by  the  British  army,  un- 
der Lord  Lake. 

Three  structures  within  the  city  of 
Agra  are  known  for  their  architectural 
beauty  and  grandeur.  The  first  of  these 


is  the  old  palace  of  the  native  princes. 
It  has  a  great  court  within,  five  hundred 
feet  by  three  hundred  and 

,         .  The  old  palace 

seventy  feet  in  dimensions,  of  the  native 
The  approaches  to  the  princes> 
court  are  by  arcades  and  gateways  of  the 
greatest  beauty  and  Oriental  splendor. 
The  hall  of  the  palace  is  two  hundred 
and  eight  feet  by  seventy-six  feet  in  di- 
mensions, and  to  this  are  adjoined  two 
smaller  courts,  one  of  which  was  former- 
ly the  private  audience  chamber  of  the 
nabob  and  the  other  his  harem.  In  Agra 
also  is  the  celebrated  pearl  mosque,  the 
most  elegant  specimen  of  Mohammedan 
architecture  in  all  India.  The  dimen- 
sions of  the  ground  plan  are  two  hundred 
and  thirty-five  by  one  hundred  and  nine- 
ty feet.  The  court  is  a  rectangle  one 
hundred  and  fifty-five  feet  square.  The 
courtyard  is  the  center  of  interest.  It  is 
wholly  of  white  marble,  from  the  pave- 
ment to  the  dome.  In  design  the  pearl 
mosque  is  similar  to  the  mosque  of  Dehli. 
The  structure  is  noted  for  the  absence  of 
elaboration.  A  single  inscription  from 
the  Koran,  inlaid  with  black  marble  as  a 
frieze,  is  the  principal  piece  of  sculpture 
in  connection  with  the  edifice. 

But  the  most  remarkable  example  of 
the  building  skill  of  India  is  the  great 
Taj  built  in  Agra  by  the  character  of  the 
Emperor  Shah  Jehan  in 
honor  of  his  beautiful  wife,  Mahal. 
Mumtaza  Mahal.  Here  the  empress  and 
himself  are  buried.  The  building  is, 
like  the  mosque,  of  white  marble.  It  is 
surmounted  by  four  tall  minarets.  The 
ground  plan  is  a  terrace,  also  of  marble. 
The  whole  parallelogram,  including  the 
gardens  and  court,  are  eighteen  hundred 
and  sixty  feet  by  one  thousand  feet  in  di- 
mensions. The  approaches  are  by  arcades 
and  magnificent  gateways,  the  principal 
of  which  measures  one  hundred  and  ten 
feet  in  width  by  on«  hundred  and  forty 


732 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


feet  in  height.  Through  this  the  trav- 
eler passes  from  the  court  to  the  garden. 
The  tomb  proper  stands  on  an  elevated 
platform  eighteen  feet  in  height.  It  is 
faced  in  every  part  with  white  marble, 
and  is  three  hundred  and  thirteen  feet 
square.  At  each  corner  stands  a  mina- 
ret one  hundred  and  thirty-three  feet  in 
height.  The  mausoleum  is  in  the  cen- 


DRESS   OF   THE    HINDUS— PRINCESS   OF    AGRA. 

ter  on  a  marble  platform.  It  is  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty-six  feet  square,  but  the 
corners  are  cut  off  by  sections  thirty- 
three  feet  in  extent.  Over  the  mausoleum 
rises  a  dome  fifty-eight  feet  in  diameter 
and  eighty  feet  in  height.  It  is  doubtful 
whether  any  other  emperor  and  empress 
who  have  ruled  barbaric  millions  have 
had  a  more  splendid  tomb. 

The  dress  and  personal  ornaments  of 
the  Hindus  are  now  well  known  to  West- 
ern peoples.  Story  and  pictorial  art 


have  conspired  to  make  familiar  the 
bodily  vesture  and  decoration  of  the  In- 
dian races.  The  materials 

.  Dress  and  per- 

Of     fabrication    for    apparel    sonal  ornament! 
11      •••  of  the  Hindus. 

are  generally  linen,  cotton, 
silk.  The  style  of  garment  is  Oriental. 
The  costume  of  the  men  and  the  women 
differs  in  degree  rather  than  in  kind. 
The  High  Brahmans  wear  drapery  rather 
than  clothes.  The  Kshatriyas  gather 
their  garments  about  them  with  a  belt. 
Everything  is  loosely  worn.  The  Su- 
dras,  especially  in  the  south,  are  but 
slightly  clad,  a  large  part  of  the  person 
being  exposed.  In  the  schools  and  other 
assemblies  the  upper  part  of  the  body 
of  the  pupil  is  naked ;  and  in  the  house- 
hold and  on  the  streets  there  is  much 
exposure,  but  without  vulgarity. 

The  dyeing  of  the  hair  and  the  beard 
is  a  common  adjunct  to  effect  in  dress. 
It  is  customary  to  color  red  the  nails 
of  the  fingers  and  toes.  The  eyelashes 
and  eyebrows  are  dyed  black  with  anti- 
mony. The  fan  is  much  used  by  both 
men  and  women,  but  not  so  universally 
as  in  Japan.  Ornaments  are  profuse. 
Necklaces,  bracelets,  and  earrings  are 
universal.  Flowers  and  pearls  are  worn 
in  the  hair.  The  ears  and  the  septum  of 
the  nostrils  are  pierced  to  receive  jewels 
and  other  pendant  ornaments.  Tattoo- 
ing is  but  slightly  practiced,  but  the 
features  are  frequently  painted  with 
marks  and  stripes  across  the  brows, 
between  the  eyes,  and  on  the  neck. 
These  marks  constitute  a  kind  of  totem, 
distinguishing  one  caste  from  another. 

In  India  there  is  great  diversity  in  the 
manner  of  marriage.  Each  religion  or 

Superstition    gives    its    Own    Ceremonies  of 

inflection  to  the  ceremony.  ££££5^, 
In    one  respect  the  usage  •woman, 
is  common,  and  that  is  the  early  age  at 
which  the  woman  is  marriageable.     At 
twelve  or  thirteen  she  is  regarded  as  fit  for 


MANNERS  OF  THE  HINDUS.— RECEPTION  AT  THE  COURT  OF  THE  BEGUM.— Drawn  by  A.  de  Neuville. 


734 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  wedded  relation  and  for  maternity. 
The  oldest  ceremonial  required  that  the 
man  take  the  woman  by  the  hand  and 
walk  around  an  altar  with  her.  Perhaps 
this  still  remains  the  fundamental  idea 
in  the  nuptial  union.  The  woman  after 
marriage  remains  as  she  was  before,  a 
dependent  of  man.  There  is  here  a  con- 
flict between  the  Old  Aryan  recognition 
of  the  nobility,  if  not  the  equality,  of 
woman  and  the  Oriental  view  which 
holds  her  as  a  slave,  a  chattel.  The 
Hindu  woman  has  much  more  respect 
and  honor  than  she  of  China,  but  is  by 
no  means  the  equal  of  the  man.  She  is 
not  wholly  secluded  in  the  house,  but 
may  go  forth  after  marriage.  In  gen- 
eral, she  is  treated  with  respect.  The 
almost  universal  aboriginal  usage  of 
giving  presents  to  the  bride's  parents  by 
the  husband,  as  in  purchase  of  her,  is 
still  maintained.  It  is  in  evidence  that 
polyandry  was  much  in  vogue  in  ancient 
times,  and  polygamy  is  now  frequent, 
particularly  in  those  provinces  where 
Islam  is  in  the  ascendant.  The  entrance 
of  strangers  into  acquaintance  and  com- 
pany with  Indian  women  is  strictly  in- 
hibited, and  it  has  been  with  great 
difficulty  that  a  knowledge  of  the  manner 
of  life  of  the  Hindu  household  has  been 
obtained  by  any  alien. 

The  reader  will  have  already  perceived 
the  general  distribution  of  the  Hindus 
_  f  over  the  larger  part  of 

Extent  of  race  .  3  * 

interfusion  in       India  and  their  interfusion 

Hindustan.  .  ,  ,  -  ,_. 

•  with  other  peoples.  The 
race  has  extended  north,  south,  east,  and 
west,  to  the  limits  of  the  mountains  and 
the  sea.  In  Nepal,  in  the  very  shadow 
of  the  Himalayas,  they  are  found  associ- 
ated with  the  Gurungs,  the  Magars,  the 
Murmis,  and  many  other  races.  In 
this  region,  however,  it  is  the  low-caste 
Hindus  rather  than  the  Brahmans  that 
are  mixed  among  the  Nepalese.  Further 


on  in  Assam  the  census  shows  nearly 
two  million  of  Hindus,  but  they  are,  as 
in  Nepal,  of  the  lower  order.  It  appears 
that  Hinduism  in  this  region  made  its 
way  first  among  the  kings  and  nobility. 
That  is,  the  higher  Assamese  cultivated 
Hinduism  as  a  faith,  but  the  great  mass 
of  Hindus  in  Assam  have  been  imported 
as  laborers,  to  work  in  the  tea  gardens 
and  in  other  pursuits  of  serfdom. 

This  peasant  class  has,  nevertheless, 
attained  to  a  fair  degree  of  home  life 
and  competency.  The  Hindu  popula- 
tion has  improved  under 

Particular  fea- 

British  rule,  and  the  char-  tures  of  certain 
acter  of  the  people  has  been 
greatly  elevated  since  the  last  century. 
The  Assamese  are  not  very  much  dis- 
tinguished from  the  Bergalese  and 
Hindus  in  appearance.  The  person  of 
the  former  is  shorter  and  more  robust, 
but  the  native  is  not  so  lithe  and  active 
as  the  Hindu.  As  already  remarked, 
the  Chinese  type,  that  is  the  Thibeto- 
Chinese,  has  infected  all  the  races  of 
farther  India,  and  the  flat  face,  high 
cheek  bones,  and  general  physiognomy 
of  the  Assamese  tells  unmistakably  the 
story  of  an  influence  from  beyond  the 
Himalayas. 

Also  into  Burmah  the  Hindus  have 
made  their  way,  but  not  in  so  great 
numbers  as  in  Assam.  Here  the  lan- 
guage and  the  general  character  of  the 
people  is  properly  Indo-  Grading  off  of 
Chinese;  and  the  race  der- 
ivation  from  beyond  still 
more  strongly  than  in  Assam  discrimi- 
nates the  ethnic  type  from  that  of  Bengal. 
The  census  of  1872  gives  a  population 
for  the  whole  of  Burmah  of  two  million 
seven  hundred  and  forty  thousand,  or  an 
average  of  thirty-one  to  the  square  mile. 
Of  these,  the  vast  preponderance  are 
Buddhists.  The  Mohammedans  num- 
ber about  a  hundred  thousand,  and  the 


THE  INDICANS.— SUPERSTITIONS. 


735 


Hindus  only  thirty-six  thousand.  Of 
the  whole  number,  one  hundred  and  ten 
thousand  are  still  classified  as  aborigines. 
It  is  probable  that  India  presents  a 
greater  variety  of  superstitions  in  an  in- 
tenser  form  than  any  other  country  of 
Extent  and  va-  the  world.  Except  in  the 
lower  districts  of  heathen- 
ism, such  as  South  Africa 
furnishes,  the  general  fact  called  super- 
stition has  relaxed  its  hold  somewhat 


riety  of  the 
Hindu  super- 
stitions. 


declining,  losing  its  dominion  and  power 
over  the  mind  of  man.  To  this  general 
fact  India  is  somewhat  exceptional.  The 
peculiar  tendencies  of  the  Indian  mind 
under  the  influence  and  discipline  of 
Brahmanism  have  been  unfavorable  to 
the  reception  and  dissemination  of  sci- 
entific knowledge.  The  Indian  mind 
furnishes  an  example  of  a  comparatively 
high  development  in  abstract  thought, 
in  the  ability  to  generalize  and  deduce 
conclusions  from  established  concepts 
and  premises.  The  inferential  power 
of  the  human  intellect  as  it  is  displayed 
in  these  countries  is  not  to  be  despised, 
but  the  inductive  method  of  inquiry  has 
never  found  footing  among  them.  The 
disposition  to  scrutinize  and  question 
the  processes  of  the  material  world  and 
to  find  out  the  laws  which  govern  nature 
has  not  appeared,  and  the  old  supersti- 
tions of  paganism  continue  to  prevail. 

These  are  manifest  in  almost  every 
department  of  life.  There  are  a  thou- 
sand SUperstitioUS  beliefs  Amulets  and 

charms;  super- 

respecting  food.     Amulets  stitious beliefs 

,   ,    ,.  respecting  the 

and  charms  and  talismans  dead. 

are  worn  to  protect  the  person  and  life 

from   harm.     The  image  of  an  ances- 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  HINDUS.— AMULETS  TAKEN  FROM  THE  BODY  OF  TIPPU  SAIB. 


upon  the  human  mind.  It  is  now  clearly 
perceived  that  superstitious  beliefs  and 
practices  can  not  coexist  with  scientific 
knowledge.  We  have  already  seen  that 
the  peculiarity  of  the  recent  ages  is  the 
rapid  extension  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
laws  by  which  the  phenomena  of  the 
material  world  are  governed.  This  is 
equivalent  to  saying  that  superstition  is 


tor  is  swung  about  the  neck  in  confi- 
dent trust  that  the  paternal  spirit  will 
follow  his  image  and  guard  his  descend- 
ant who  wears  it.  One  of  the  most  strik- 
ing superstitions  relates  to  the  dead. 
There  is  an  abhorrent  fear  of  all  places 
where  dead  bodies  have  been  brought  or 
deposited.  Even  where  cremation  is 
employed,  the  spot  on  which  the  cere- 


736 


GREAT  -RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


mony  is  performed  becomes  a  terror  to 
all  who  approach  it ;  and  the  small  build- 
ings in  which  the  ashes  are  stored  are 
avoided  as  children  would  avoid  an  old 
ruin  haunted  by  evil  spirits.  A  like 


f. 


HINDU   FAKIR,   CARRYING   CIRCLETS  OF   IRON   ABOUT 

HIS   NECK. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard,  from  a  photograph. 

fear  possesses  the  Indian  mind  with  re- 
spect to  darkness.  The  night  is  dreaded. 
They  who  are  willing  to  expose  them- 
selves like  good  soldiers  in  the  hazards 
of  battle,  and  who  stand  up  against  the 
enemy  with  a  fair  degree  of  courage, 


tremble  with  the  coming  of  night. 
Doubtless  it  is  the  association  in  their 
mind  of  the  facts  of  darkness  and  death 
that  have  made  both  appalling. 

In  common  with  the  Oriental  nations, 
the  Hindus  have  a  veneration  for  the 
dead.  If  they  do  not  positively  worship 
their  ancestors  in  the  man- 

.  Shrines  and  ef- 

ner  of  the  Egyptians,  they  figies  to  the  de- 
at  least  erect  small  tern-  partedt 
pies  to  the  fathers,  and  within  these  are 
placed  pieces  of  wood  on  which  are  drawn 
images  of  the  departed.  The  masses  of 
the  people  have  perhaps  never  been  able 
to  grasp  the  idea  of  the  universal  Brah- 
ma as  the  supreme  God  of  the  world, 
and  as  a  result,  they  have  fallen  through 
the  intermediate  stages  of  polytheism 
into  idolatry. 

The  superstitions  of  India,  in  part 
religious  and  in  part  merely  mytholog- 
ical, are  strikingly  mani-  superstition  the 
fested  in  all  ranks  of  so-  S^^f1 
ciety.  Beliefs  and  Fakirs. 
practices  having  their  origin  in  super- 
stition have  prevailed  to  the  extent  of 
creating  whole  classes  of  the  Hindus 
sufficiently  numerous  to  populate  a  king- 
dom. Thus,  for  example,  the  Moham- 
medan mendicants,  widely  distributed 
through  all  the  Islamite  countries,  and 
known  as  Fakirs,  have  been  recruited 
not  on  the  basis  of  race,  but  on  the  lines 
of  their  peculiar  and  degrading  super- 
stitions. Of  this  great  order  of  devotee 
vagabonds  there  are  more  than  a  mil- 
lion in  India.  They  wander  from  place 
to  place  about  the  towns,  villages,  and 
countryside,  constituting  a  pauper  class, 
everywhere  present  and  everywhere  il- 
lustrating in  their  beggary  and  usages 
the  combined  results  of  race  deteriora- 
tion and  superstitious  fanaticism. 

In  some  respects,  however,  the  beliefs 
and  practices  of  the  Hindus  are  merito- 
rious. They  believe  in  cleanliness,  in 


THE  INDICANS.—RISE   OF  ROYALTY. 


737 


washings  of  the  body,  in  what  may  be 
called  personal  purity.  The  Brahmans 
Hinduism  re-  en  join  the  conquest  of  sen- 
soTe^eL^and  ™a\ity  as  a  part  of  that  vir- 
practices.  tue  by  which  the  soul  may 

find  eternal  rest.  The  devotee  is  en- 
couraged to  master  earthly  thoughts  and 
mere  human  affections  as  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  his  perfection.  All  of  this  tends 
of  course  to  asceticism,  with  its  accompa- 
nying follies  and  vices ;  but  it  is  probably 
true  that  the  sages  of  India  have  reached 
as  high  a  degree  of  self-mastery  as  any 
other  devotees  to  the  dogma  of  the  mor- 
tification of  the  body  as  a  means  of  eter- 
nal happiness. 

Chieftainship  was  a  part  of  the  original 
structure  of  the  Aryan  race.  It  may  not 
be  known  whether  this  fact  in  the  or- 
oid  Indian  ganization  of  the  primitive 

£±£££1.  Pe°Ple  was  developed  in 
petty  royalty.  the  old  household  of  the 
race,  or  whether  it  came  forth  as  a 
concomitant  circumstance  of  migration. 
Certain  it  is  that  migrating  tribes  must 
have  their  chiefs,  their  headmen,  who 
lead  and  direct  and  take  the  responsibil- 
ity. This  chief tainship  would  inevitably 
take  on  the  character  of  a  military  cap- 
taincy. The  migration  would  traverse 
hostile  grounds.  There  would  be  the 
clash  of  moving  people  with  the  aborig- 
ines and  the  conflict  with  other  tribes  in 
motion.  He  who  could  best  control  the 
action  of  barbaric  battle  would  have  great 
reputation.  He  would  be  a  hero  while 
the  migration  continued,  and  a  prince  as 
soon  as  the  tribe  had  settled  into  per- 
manent abodes.  Such  is  the  genesis  of 
the  half-military  and  half-royal  petty 
kinglets  whose  figures  are  seen  rising 
above  the  confusion  and  strife  of  the  his- 
torical dawn. 

We  have  already  seen  that  in  the  coun- 
tries possessed  by  the  Indian  races  the 
Vedic  bard,  in  the  first  place,  and  the 


Brahman  priest  afterwards,  accompanied 
the  chieftain  who  led  the  tribe,  and 
invoked  the  deities  to  his  sympathy  of  the 
aid  in  battle  and  conquest. 
The  spectacle  in  the  In-  caste- 
dian  valleys,  as  we  discover  it  in  the  far 
twilight  of  history,  is  somewhat  similar 
to  that  which  reappeared  in  the  feudal 
ages  in  Western  Europe,  when  the 
priest  of  Rome  kept  himself  at  the  side 
of  the  barbarian  chieftain  until  the  latter 
was  transformed  into  a  feudal  baron. 
So  in  India ;  with  this  difference,  how- 
ever, that  the  Brahman  and  the  military 
chief  were  in  that  country  of  the  same 
race  and  kindred.  The  union,  therefore, 
of  religious  dogma  with  barbarian  state- 
craft would  be  more  intimate  and  friend- 
ly in  India  than  in  the  West.  The  as- 
cendency of  the  priest  would  also  be 
more  fatal  to  the  natural  evolution  of 
political  power  and  the  establishment  of 
secular  forms  of  government  in  a  coun- 
try where  the  chieftain  sympathized  by 
•kinship  with  the  priest,  than  in  lands 
where  they  two  were  in  antagonism. 
This  was  one  of  the  leading  causes  of 
the  miserable  condition  into  which  the 
political  institutions  of  India  fell  at  an 
early  age,  and  in  which  they  have  ever 
since  continued. 

After  the  military  chieftain  in  a  bar- 
barous age,  leader  and  defender  of  a 
wandering  tribe,  has  passed,  by  the  set- 
tled residence  Of  his  people,  Primogeniture 

into  a  prince,  having  a  court 
and  a  retinue  and  even 
the  beginnings  of  an  administrative  sys- 
tem, he  must  provide  for  the  continu- 
ance of  his  rank,  his  reputation,  his 
government.  This  is  most  easily  and 
naturally  done  by  transmitting  it  to 
his  son.  The  priest  would  encourage 
this  tendency ;  for  the  counselor  of  the 
father  would  have  a  favorable  situation 
for  influence  with  the  descendant.  He- 


r-     v- 
"Y\- 


1NDIANT  PRINCE— TYPE.— THE  MAHARAJAH  OF  GWALIOR.— Drawn  by  A.  de  Neuville. 


THE  1NDICANS.— GOVERNMENT. 


739 


redity  would  thus  become  a  natural  ele- 
ment in  the  system,  and  primogeniture 
would  follow  as  a  secondary  suggestion. 
All  of  these  facts  have  appeared  in  the 
political  structure  of  India,  and  in  the 
order  named. 

The  government  of  the  Indian  princes 
has  been  an  absolutism  from  the  earliest 
ages.  Everything  has  conspired  to  make 
Absolutism  of  the  native  prince  a  des- 

SaJSSS11*  Pot>  and  to  Perpetuate  the 
princes.  despotism  in  his  family. 

The  right  of  the  Indian  nabob  to  tax  his 
subjects  for  the  support  of  the  govern- 
ment and  to  supply  the  means  of  war 
rests  with  himself.  Any  part  of  the 
private  property  of  the  people,  from  one 
twelfth  to  one  fourth  of  the  same  he 
may  take  as  a  revenue,  without  responsi- 
bility. In  the  same  way  he  may  enlist 
his  subjects  into  the  army.  Custom  has 
prescribed  that  those  who  serve  in  war 
-shall  be  recompensed  by  a  gift  of  land. 
In  former  times  only  the  Kshatriyas 
were  summoned  for  military  duty.  The 
other  castes  were  permitted  to  pursue 
.the  vocations  of  peace  without  disturb- 
ance. 

As  to  the  methods  of  warfare,  they 
were  rude  and  traditional.  The  Indian 
Rude  methods  weaponry  was  the  same  as 
off™iret;USe  that  employed  by  all  half- 
phants.  barbarous  peoples.  Until 

modern  times  bows  and  arrows,  clubs, 
discuses,  spears,  swords,  shields,  and 
war  chariots  were  the  armor,  offensive 
and  defensive,  of  the  native  soldiery. 
These  were  never  entirely  supplanted 
until  the  establishment  of  the  British 
East  Indian  empire.  From  time  im- 
memorial the  elephant  has  been  used  in 
war.  It  may  be  frankly  confessed  that 
until  the  artillery  of  modern  times  was 
leveled  against  him  he  was  one  of  the 
most  formidable  engines  ever  seen  on  a 
battlefield.  From  the  days  of  Porus  to 


the  days  of  Nana  Sahib  the  enemy  had 
cause  to  look  with  dread  on  the  huge 
monster  as  he  raged  in  the  conflict,  bear- 
ing, as  in  a  tower,  his  company  of  sol- 
diers, and  bringing  down  his  tremen- 
dous trunk,  like  the  fall  of  a  Norway 
pine,  upon  half  a  legion  at  a  blow. 

All  the  conditions,  social,  civil,  and  re- 
ligious, in  the  Indian  countries  have  con- 
spired to  engender  a  su-  superstitious 
perstitious  veneration  for  prlncesand°r 
princes  and  rulers.  As  rulers, 
among  other  ancient  Oriental  peoples, 
the  king,  the  nabob,  is  regarded  as  half- 
divine.  He  is  the  representative  of  the 
unseen  powers,  and  is  responsible  to 
them  for  his  conduct.  He  is  their  equal 
and  companion,  and  his  right  to  rule  is 
from  on  high.  Against  a  prince  thus 
hedged  about  with  that  divinity  which 
accompanies  kings,  insurrection  is  re- 
garded as  most  wicked  and  dangerous, 
and  the  punishment  of  disloyalty  is  al- 
ways to  the  uttermost. 

It  were  exceedingly  difficult,  if  not 
impossible,  to  present  a  satisfactory  ex- 
hibit of  the  distribution  of  the  various 
races  in  India.  We  have  now  given  a 
sketch  of  some  of  the  leading  elements 
of  the  political,  social,  and  religious 
structure  of  the  country;  but  much 
would  remain  if  an  accurate  delineation 
should  be  attempted  of  the  relations  and 
tendencies  of  the  various  parts  of  Indian 
society. 

The  Hindus,  to  whom  the  foregoing 
pages  have  been  devoted,  constitute  the 
leading  element,  the  most 

0  General  view  of 

widely   distributed    popula-    race  conditions 

tion  of  India.  Perhaps  a 
sketch  of  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Ben- 
gal may  serve  as  an  illustration  of  the 
status  existing  in  all  the  provinces  and 
governments.  Within  this  country  there 
is  an  aggregation  of  peoples  of  diverse 
ethnic  origin,  speaking  different  Ian- 


SOLTHERS  OF  THE  RAJAH  OF  BARODA— TYPES.— Drawn  by  E: 


THE   INDICANS.— GOVERNMENT. 


741 


Aggregate  of 
subjects  under 
the  provincial 
government. 


guages.  They  represent  eras  of  devel- 
opment as  far  apart  as  the  earliest  ages 
of  history  and  the  present  day.  These 
diversities  exist  in  religious  thought  and 
practices,  in  political  ideas,  in  race  pro- 
clivities, and  in 
every  aspect  of  na- 
tionality. 

According  to  the 
census  of  1872  Ben- 
gal, which  then  in- 
cluded the  province 

of  As- 

s  a  m  , 

had    a 

population  of  sixty- 
six     million     eight 
hundred      and      fif- 
ty-six  thousand 
eight  hundred    and 
fifty-nine,  being 
fully  equal   to    that 
of  the  entire  United 
States  at  the  present 
time.   We  thus  have 
the  remarkable  spec- 
tacle of  a  lieutenant 
governor    sent     out 
from  London,  a  dis- 
tance   of    six   thou- 
sand miles,    to  pre- 
side over   a   conge- 
ries   of    nations    far 
exceeding  the  entire 
population      of    the 
United  Kingdom  of 
Great    Britain     and 
Ireland!     The    ele- 
ments under  this  government — and  Ben- 
gal was  only  one  of  many  provinces  un- 
der British  dominion — were  so  diversified 
and  contradictory  as  to  make  a  govern- 
mental problem  which    no   nation  other 
than  England  would  have  had  the  polit- 
ical courage  to  undertake  or  the  skill  to 
solve. 


The  people  thus  aggregated  presented 
every  type  of  the  human  evolution,  from 
sheer  barbarism  and  the  grossest  forms 
of  superstition  to  a  high  degree  of  human 
enlightenment.  Educated  native  noble- 


GROUP    OF    HINDU    WEAPONS    OF    WAR. 

men  from  Bengal,  full  of  the  skeptical 
spirit  of  modern  times,  have  The  Hindus  pre- 
come  to  London  as  dip-  of^hehuman^9 
lomats,  have  sat  in  the  evolution, 
clubs  of  that  metropolis,  and  delivered 
speeches  at  public  dinners  among  law- 
yers, bishops,  and  statesmen  as  skillful 
at  fence,  as  witty,  and  almost  as  schol- 


THE   INDICANS.— ISOLATED   RACES. 


743 


arJy  as  they,  while  at  the  same  time 
barbarous  chieftains  of  their  own  race, 
in  their  own  country,  were  sacrificing 
idiots  and  paupers  on  hilltops  in  order 
to  make  sure  of  the  political  advantages 
which  the  noblemen  had  gone  to  Lon- 
don to  plead  for  !  So  great  is  the  diversity 
of  development  among  the  Hindus. 

These  people,  viewed  as  a  whole,  are 
most  largely  descended  from  the  Aryan 
Linguistic  affin-  stock.  Their  languages 

rlacciral      anrl      ^rano-p 
are    ciassicai>    ana>    Sirange 

to  say,  are  more  nearly  in 
analogy  with  the  current  English  tongue 
than  are  the  Highland  dialects  of  Scot- 
land or  the  broken  speech  of  Wales! 
Of  the  sixty-six  million  of  Bengalese, 
forty-two  and  a  half  million  are  classi- 


ities; striking 
features  of  the 

British  rule. 


fied  as  Hindus ;  and  of  the  remainder, 
about  twenty  and  a  half  million  are 
Mohammedans.  The  British  lieuten- 
ant governor  has  thus  under  his  sway 
in  the  single  province  of  Bengal  a  larger 
Mohammedan  population  than  that  ruled 
by  the  Sultan  of  Turkey !  Besides  the 
two  great  peoples,  the  Hindus  and  the 
Islamites,  a  small  percentage  of  other 
Indian  races  is  diffused  throughout  the 
country,  and  to  this  must  be  added  the 
Europeans,  notably  the  English,  who 
have  sat  down  at  Calcutta  under  a  May 
and  June  temperature  of  one  hundred 
and  ten  degrees  F.  to  control  and 
direct  a  mass  of  nations  numerically  in 
excess  of  all  the  other  subjects  of  the 
queen. 


CHAPTER 


.— ISOLATED  RACES 
ASPECTS. 


T  remains  to  notice 
briefly  one  or  two  addi- 
tional Indian  families 
less  widely  known  than 
the  great  races  already 
described.  In  the  west- 
ern part  of  the  country, 
on  the  slopes  of  the  Hindu- Kush,  are 
the  Daradas,  or  Dards,  and  further  to 
the  west  another  people  called  the  Sijah- 
Posh.  The  latter  word  signifies  "  black 
coats,"  because  the  men  are  mostly  clad, 
as  to  their  outer  garments,  in  black 
hides.  To  these  people  the  Moham- 
medans give  the  name  of  Kaffirs,  or  In- 
fidels. It  is  believed  that  they  migrated 
into  India  from  Kandahar  in  Afghan- 
istan. 

We  have  among  these  extreme  races 
the  same  dialectical  differences,  the  same 
peculiarities,  which  belong  to  the  other 
branches  of  the  Indie  family.  These 


mountaineers  are  larger  in  person  and 
of  finer  build  than  are  the  people  of 
the  Punjab,  or  even  their 

Distribution  and 

old   kinsfolk  the     Afghans,    character  of 
r™.  1  •    i  .          i  •         the  Kaffirs. 

They  have  light  .skin, 
blue  eyes,  and  blonde  hair.  They  are 
more  warlike  than  the  people  in  the 
valleys  of  the.  Indus  and  the  Ganges. 
They  have  an  extreme  aversion  to  the 
Mohammedans;  and  it  is  one  of  the 
tests  of  good  citizenship  to  have  slain 
one  of  the  followers  of  the  Prophet. 
Whenever  this  feat  has  been  accom- 
plished the  slayer  henceforth  wears  a 
feather  in  commemoration  of  his  deed, 
and  allows  his  hair  to  grow  long. 

In  other  respects  the  Kaffirs  are  like 
the  Hindus.  They  offer  sacrifices  of 
cows  and  goats,  and  have  ceremonies 
and  feasts  in  honor  of  the  gods,  who  are 
both  male  and  female,  according  to  the 
Indian  theory.  Like  the  greater  races. 


744 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


they  venerate  the  souls  of  their  ances- 
tors. Amusements  are  popular,  and 
music  and  dancing  are  cultivated  to  a 
high  degree. 

Perhaps  after  dispersed  Israel,  the 
Gypsies  are  the  most  remarkable  people 
Anomalous  in  the  world  in  their  dis- 
rnatChee°efthSSieS  tribution  into  foreign  lands, 
scheme.  Their  name  has  been 

given   to  them  by  other  peoples,   who 


habit  of  life  has  carried  them  into  all 
quarters  of  the  globe.  Their  dispersion 
among  the  Western  nations  began  with 
the  fourteenth  century,  and  has  extended 
to  the  present  time. 

It  is  believed  that  the  Gypsies  were 
originally  of  the  Pariah,  or  Sudra,  caste , 
that  is,  the  lowest  order  of  Indian  soci- 
ety. Their  dialects  have  certainly  been 
derived  from  Hindustani,  but  each  tribe 


AGRICULTURAL  LIFE  IN  INDIA.— GHADDIS  CULTIVATORS.— Drawn  by  E.  Zier,  from  a  photograph  by  E.  Bourne. 


have  supposed  them  to  be  of  Egyptian 
origin.  They  do  not  call  themselves 
Gypsies,  but  Rom,  or  Romany.  The  ver- 
nacular Sinte  is  always  employed  by 
them  as  their  own  ethnic  epithet,  and 
in  this  it  is  easy  to  perceive  the  word 
Sindh.  Doubtless  the  original  seat  of 
the  Gypsies  was  in  the  valley  of  the 
Lower  Indus,  whence  their  migratory 


of  Gypsies  has  adopted  parts  of  the  vo- 
cabulary and  even  of  the  grammatical 
structure  of  the  languages  The  race  orig- 
spoken  in  the  countries  of  £S££^ 
their  sojourn.  Perhaps  no  class  of  Hindus, 
people  in  the  world  have  to  a  like  degree 
incorporated  into  their  own  speech  so 
much  of  other  languages ;  and  the  incor- 
porated parts  remain  without  assimila- 


THE  INDICANS.— ISOLATED   RACES, 


745 


tion.  Leland,  in  his  work  on  the  Eng- 
lish Gypsies  and  Their  Language,  has 
given  examples  of  the  mongrel  speech 
employed  by  these  wanderers.  The 
following  two  proverbs  will  suffice  to 
illustrate  the  gross  deterioration  of  the 
Gypsy  tongue : 

"  A   cloudy  sala          often    piirabens  to  a    fino 
"  A    cloudy  morning  often    changes      to  a    fine 

diwus." 
day." 

"  It's  sitn  to  a  choomer,  ktishtt  for  kek          till 
"  It's    like        a  kiss,          good     for   nothing  until 

it's    pordered  atween    dui." 
it  is  divided     between  two." 

By  some  Gypsy  tribes  their  own  lan- 
guage has  been  better   preserved,  and 
few  traces  of  the  speech  of  the  country 
in   which    they  chance    to 

Features  of  the 

Gypsy  language   be  sojourning  can  be  found 

illustrated.  .         ,-, 

in  their  current  expres- 
sions. The  following  paragraph  from  a 
Welsh  Gypsy  story  will  illustrate  the 
character  of  the  speech  when  free  from 
English  admixture: 

'•'  Yeker  a  dot  ses       bearengaro  ta     waver  store 
"  Once     there  were    (a)  sailor       and  other    four 

morsh  ;  yek  ses    peltanengaro,  ta    ow  vaver    ses 
men;      one  was  (a)  blacksmith, and  the  other     was 

koramangaro,  ta     stvamangaro,  to      pallano  ses 
(a)  soldier,         and  (a)  tailor,  and  the  last    was 

kirchtmackaro.       Ow    bearengaro     potchedas  e 
(an)  innkeeper.       The   sailor  asked          the 

peltanengaro  te  vel  apra  ow  doreav.  Ow  pelta- 
blacksmith  to  come  on  the  sea.  The  black- 

nengaro pendas, '  Nau  shorn  te  ja  te  kerra  boottee.' 
smith  said,  '  No  (I)  am  to  go  to  do  work.' 

'  So  se  tero  boottee  ?'  '  Te  tasarra  sastarn,' 
1  What  is  thy  work  ? '  'To  heat  iron,' 

chotchy  ow  peltanengaro,  '  ta  te  kerravles  undra 
quoth  the  blacksmith,  'and  to  make  it  into 

chichaw   grengey' " 
shoes         for  horses.' " 

The  ethnic  classification  of  the  Gypsies 
was  long  a  puzzling  question.  The  most 
skillful  scholars  were  at  fault  in  attempt- 

M.— Vol.  1—48 


ing  to  fix  their  place.  Here  again,  how- 
ever, language  furnishes  the  clue.  The 
course  of  the  Gypsies  on  Language  fur- 
their  way  to  Europe  and  **•££* 
the  West  can  be  accurately  tion- 
traced  by  the  admixture  of  foreign  words 
which  they  have  brought  along  with 
them.  The  oldest  element  thus  incor- 
porated with  the  Gypsy  language  is  Per- 
sian ;  after  that,  Armenian,  and  so  on  to 
the  West.  Doubtless  a  few  bands  of  this 
vagrant  people  have  come  into  Europe 
from  Egypt,  but  their  sojourn  in  that 
country  must  have  been  brief,  for  no 
tribe  has  been  found  speaking  a  language 
in  which  there  were  traces  of  Arabic,  as 
would  have  been  the  case  if  they  had 
tarried  long  in  Egypt  or  other  parts  of 
Northern  Africa. 

Much  investigation  has  been  given  to 
the  Gypsies  as  a  people.  Traces  of  them 
have  been  found  west  of  the  Bosphorus 
as  early  as  the  ninth  cen-  Apparition  of 
tury,  but  their  presence  in  g^Ind"  in 
Europe  is  uncertain  until  America, 
the  year  1 346,  when  Catharine  of  Valois 
granted  to  the  chiefs  of  Corfu  the  right 
to  reduce  to  serfdom  certain  Homines 
Vageniti,  or  vagrants,  who  had  come  into 
the  country.  This  same  people  pitched 
its  tents  along  the  Danube  as  early  as 
1417.  In  1422  it  was  estimated  that  four- 
teen thousand  of  them  had  reached  Italy. 
In  August,  1427,  a  band  numbering  a 
hundred  and  twenty  came  to  Paris, 
representing  themselves  as  fugitives 
from  the  Saracens  in  Egypt.  It  is 
doubtless  from  this  circumstance  that 
the  name  Gypsy  has  been  applied  to  the 
race.  In  1530  they  had  become  so  numer- 
ous in  England  that  Henry  VIII  issued  a 
proclamation  against  them.  In  nearly 
every  country  of  Western  Europe  stat- 
utes were  enacted  to  prevent  the  incom- 
ing of  Gypsies  and  to  expel  those  who 
already  arrived. 


746 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


At  the  present  time  it  is  estimated 
that  Europe  contains  about  seven  hun- 
Deveiopment  of  dred  thousand  of  this  race. 


America.  jnto    the    two     Americas, 

into  the  islands  of  the  sea,  into  Austra- 
lia.    Everywhere  their  character  is  the 


BENJARI    GYPSIES — TYPES. 
Drawn  by  A.  de  Neuville,  from  a  photograph. 

same.  The  form,  the  features,  the  man- 
ner of  life  and  character  of  the  Gypsies 
are  repeated  in  all  places  where  their 
tents  or  huts  are  found.  The  physiog- 
nomy is  plainly  Asiatic.  The  Gypsy 
face  is  the  best  representation  to  be  seen 
west  of  the  Atlantic  of  the  face  of  the 


Hindu.  The  complexion  is  tawny: 
eyes  black,  glancing  quidkly  to  right  and 
left,  black  hair,  cheek  bones  high  and 
prominent,  lower  jaw  Slightly  project- 
ing, mouth  small,  and  teeth  white  and 
even.  It  is  not  uncommon  to  see  among 
Gypsy  women  and  girls  figures  and  fea- 
tures that  Would  be  consid- 
ered beautiful  by  the  most 
critical  judgment  of  West- 
ern peoples. 

The     character    of     the 
Gypsy  race  is  bad    in  the 

last        degree.    Mendicant  and 

Both      men   thievine  cl'ar- 

1    acterofthe 

and  women  race- 
are  usually  degraded.  It 
is  not,  however,  charged 
that  they  have  licentious 
habits.  They  are  addicted 
to  every  sharp  practice  by 
which  rogues  and  thieves 
obtain  property  that  is  not 
their  own.  They  are  con- 
scienceless, and  are  un- 
acquainted with  religious 
obligation.  It  has  been  de- 
clared by  some  scholars  in 
language  that  there  is  no 
Gypsy  word  for  soul  or  im- 
mortality or  God.  They 
pretend  to  the  fortune  tell- 
er's lore  and  to  skill  in 
palmistry,  and  to  every 
other  species  of  magic, 
from  card-playing  to  the 
black  art  of  the  Middle 
Ages. 

Fixedness  is  the  great  cen- 
tral fact  in  the  constitution  of  India.  All 
of  the  races  inhabiting  that  vast  country 
or  emanating  therefrom  be- 

Fixedness  the 

tray  in    their   beliefs    and  central  fact  in 

j  Hindu  life. 

practices  the  unaltered  con- 
ditions of  a  former  life.  While  the  West- 
ern Aryans,   as  we  shall  see  hereafter, 


748 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXD. 


have  been  almost  infinitely  inflected  in 
their  development,  the  Indie  branch  of 
the  race  fell  at  an  early  age  into  estab- 
lished forms,  to  amend  or  alter  which 
has  been  regarded  as  innovation  and 
sacrilege. 

In  this  respect  India  may  be  ranked 
with  the  Egypt  that  was  and  the  China 
that  is.  Doubtless  the  Hamites  in  an- 
Comparisons  cient  Egyptian  society  were 

SfaSTS"^    more  fixed  in  a  siven  s°- 

Chinese.  ciai  structure,  less  subject 

to  fluctuation  and  evolution  into  new 
forms,  than  are  the  Indie  races  of  to-day. 
The  Chinese  also,  who  change  not  at  all 
from  generation  to  generation,  who  re- 
gard all  movement  or  progress  from  the 
old  and  approved  constitution  of  things 
as  a  useless  and  dangerous  departure 
from  the  best  attainable  standard,  are 
doubtless  an  intenser  form  of  social  com- 
pleteness and  conservatism  than  are  the 
Hindus.  But  as  compared  with  the 
flexibility  and  progressive  tendencies  of 
all  the  Western  peoples  the  nations  of 
India  are  in  the  strongest  contrast. 

It  is  impossible  now  to  tell  for  how 
long  a  time  even  the  details  of  every- 
Preservation  day  life,  the  circumstances 
of  manners  and  dress,  the 
rules  of  caste,  and  the 
laws  of  social  propriety  have  remained 
unaltered.  The  styles  of  personal  adorn- 
ment described  in  the  oldest  records  of 
the  race  are  still  patterned  and  repeated 
by  the  Indian  jewelers.  The  ornament 
has  been  immemorially  regulated  by 
rank.  Even  wealth  and  profusion  have 
not  been  able  to  pass  the  prescribed  lim- 
its of  form.  The  law  books  of  Manu 
fixed  the  limits  and  the  details  of  caste 
and  determined  the  paraphernalia  of 
each.  All  descendants  of  Aryans  should 
wear  the  sacred  cord  around  the  person. 
The  cord  must  pass  over  the  left  and 
under  the  right  shoulder,  and  be  placed 


there  when  the  wearer  was  initiated  into 
his  caste.  The  cord  of  the  Brahman 
should  be  composed  of  three  cotton 
threads.  The  Kshatriyas,  or  warrior 
caste,  had  also  a  threefold  cord,  but  the 
strands  were  of  hemp ;  and  that  of  the 
Vaisyas  wras  made  of  triple  strands  of 
wool. 

Custom  having  once  determined  the 
symbol,  it  must  remain  unaltered  age 
after  age.  The  Brahman's 

Usage  of  the 

belt  must  be  made  of  sugar  belt ;  clothing 

TT  ,1        of  the  Sudras. 

cane.  He  must  wear  the 
skin  of  the  gazelle.  His  staff  must  be 
of  bamboo  and  reach  to  the  top  of  his 
head  from  the  ground.  The  soldier's 
belt  must  be  made  of  bowstrings.  His 
garment  must  be  a  deerskin,  and  his 
bamboo  staff  must  reach  no  higher  than 
the  forehead.  The  belt  of  the  Vaisya 
must  be  made  of  hemp.  His  garment 
must  be  a  sheepskin,  and  his  fig-tree 
staff,  cut  from  an  impeded  branch,  must 

{  reach  only  to  his  nose.  Let  none  violate 
these  things,  for  they  are  a  part  of  the 
usage  and  the  law  of  the  land.  Opin- 

|  ions  must  not  change,  neither  must  the 
outer  forms  of  society.  True  enough, 

i  the  Sudras  may  clothe  themselves  as 
they  will,  for  they  are  no  true  caste,  but 
only  a  residuum,  a  melange,  left  on  the 
soil  after  the  three  major  castes  have 

j  been  determined  and  defined.  These 
things  are  necessary  that  the  purity  of 
the  dominant  races  may  be  preserved. 

j  Change  will  lead  to  confusion,  corrup- 

i  tion  of  blood,  deterioration  of  manners, 

!  destruction  of  race  character,  national 
shame. 

Life  is  growth.     It  is  as  truly  so  of 
the  tribe  as  it  is  of  the  individual;   of 
the  nation  as  of  the  tribe;   Race  life,  once 
of  the  race  as  of  the  nation.  j£™; may 
The    part  of    the    human  atrophy, 
body  which  is  not  used,  which  does  not 
expand  and  grow  by  the  addition  of  new 


THE  INDICANS.— GENERAL   ASPECTS. 


749 


elements,  the  substitution  of  living-  tis- 
sue for  that  which  is  broken  down  and 
expelled,  will  suffer  atrophy.  It  will 
cease  to  act.  It  may  not  possibly  decay. 
It  may  even  retain  a  certain  circulation 
of  the  blood  and  a  sort  of  nervous  vital- 
ity, but  in  other  respects  it  is  dead. 
The  same  is  true  of  national  life,  and 
even  of  the  institutional  forms  of  so- 
ciety. They  must  progress  or  fall  into 
a  shriveled  and  useless  condition,  unfitted 
for  the  altered  relations  under  which  they 
pass  by  lapse  of  time  and  change  of  cir- 
cumstance. 

India  thus  presents  to  the  modern  in- 
quirer a  fixed  surface.      There  is  less 
perspective  in  Indian  society  than  in  al- 
most any  other  of  the  world.     This  is  to 
say  that  the  existing  form 

Lack  of  perspec- 
tive in  Hindu       has  the  same  character  that 

society.  .,    -,      -,  T 

it  had  ages  ago.  In  any 
Western  state,  if  a  cross  section  be  made 
of  society  as  it  now  exists,  such  section 
will  present  phenomena  wholly  different 
from  what  we  would  have  discovered  in 
the  sixteenth  century,  and  the  latter  in 
turn  would  be  eqtially  distinct  from  the 
aspects  discovered  in  the  sixth  century. 
The  art  of  China  is  said  to  have  no  per- 
spective. The  Chinese  drawings  and 
paintings  are  all  made-  as  though  the  ob- 
jects delineated  had  been  viewed  from 
above  instead  of  horizontally.  The  insti- 
tutions of  India  have  this  fixed  expres- 
sion. They  are  as  if  sketched  from 
above,  and  the  forms  of  things  have  no 
converging  lines  behind  them. 

Since    the     beginning    of    European 
ascendency  in  India,   however,  the  im- 
pact of  Western  influence 

Western  influ- 
ence begins  to       upon     the     crystalized    in- 

prevail  in  India.        .•_..«  ,-      , -i 

stitutions  of  the  country 
have  scattered  the  germs  of  change. 
There  is  a  slight  relaxation  even  of 
caste.  The  Brahmans  themselves  have 
separated  somewhat  into  higher  and 


lower  orders,  and  in  some  instances 
have  engaged  in  secular  employments. 
It  is  not  unusual  to  find  a  Brahman  in 
the  military  service  of  the  empire,  and 


THE  PARIAH    DJONGAL   OF    SARGUJA — TYPE. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 

in  some  parts  of  the  country  what  arc 
known  as  "  plow  Brahmans,"  or  agricul- 
turists, are  found.  Though  engaged  in 
the  pursuits  of  the  field  and  garden, 
these  members  of  the  Brahmanical  order 


750 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


toward  the 
neglect  of  caste 
distinction. 


still  hold  fast  to  their  old  distinctions, 
wear  the  Brahman's  thread,  and  claim 
and  receive  recognition  as  belonging  to 
the  highest  caste. 

The  subsidence  of  the  Kshatriyas,  or 
at  least  the  subsiding  tendency  among 
them  into  industrial  pursuits,  is  still  more 
Tendency  marked.  It  can  hardly  be 

said  that  the  Pariahs  are 
now  a  caste  separate  from 
the  Sudras.  They  are  rather  a  lower 
class  of  Sudras  than  a  distinct  division. 
These  changes,  noticeable  by  the  close 
observer  in  recent  times,  are  exceedingly 
slow,  and  are  made  against  the  whole 
force  of  the  existing  order;  but  they 
foretoken  an  ultimate  regeneration  of 
the  social  order  and  institutions  of  the 
East. 

We  have  now  completed  the  intended 
sketch  of  the  Eastern  divisions  of  the 
General  view  of  Aryan  race.  In  a  former 
££3££«  book  we  followed  the 
the  inquiry.  migrations  of  these  great 
and  populous  nations  from  their  old  seats 
east  of  the  Caspian  into  the  regions  of 
their  subsequent  occupancy  and  devel- 
opment. In  the  present  book  we  have 


noted  the  past  and  current  aspects 
which  the  various  nations  springing 
from  the  primitive  stock  have  presented 
in  ancient  and  modern  times.  The 
object  has  been  to  give  to  the  reader  an 
accurate  general  notion  of  the  ethnic 
character  of  these  peoples.  Geograph- 
ically, we  have  found  them  distributed 
from  the  Iranian  Ossetes  along  the 
northern  spurs  of  the  Caucasus,  in  lati- 
tude forty-five  degrees  north  and  longi- 
tude forty-five  degrees  east  from  Green- 
wich, to  the  inhabitants  of  British  Bur- 
mah,  in  latitude  ten  degrees  north  and 
longitude  one  hundred  and  two  degrees 
east.  Within  these  extremes  are  dis- 
tributed some  of  the  most  populous 
nations  on  the  globe ;  and  if  the  civiliza- 
tions of  these  peoples  do  not  present  to 
the  inquirer  of  to-day  so  promising  and 
inspiring  a  view  as  the  more  vigorous 
and  expanding  developments  in  Western 
nations,  there  is,  nevertheless,  a  per- 
petual fund  of  interest  and  a  limitless 
revenue  of  information  to  be  found 
among  the  races  and  institutions  of  the 
old  Iranian  plateau  and  the  teeming 
valleys  of  India. 


i 


;-ANGfiau 

>-*S      § 

2 — i 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


!-WEEKS 
IRL-LD 


BRARYtf/^ 

JI0    S        | 
JX  i 

IITV3-dO^ 


2 


C=5  £2 


•- 


e 


BRARYO/rA 

irr-  2 
J  ?  i 


W/n  J  nvi.J(\ 


